This thread will contain short stories (less than 500 words) about the teen and preteen girls meeting an early end to their lives. Mostly via murder or suicide, but accidental deaths may happen occasionally.

Other people are free to contribute stories; you can make them longer than 500 words if you wish.

The chubby Xebtron Rex stood in line, fidgeting non-stop– twiddling his thumbs, twisting the Death Venman action figure in his pocket, stroking his hands through his greasy black hair. His body quakes with nerves. The Lily Scott. He was going to meet The Lily Scott.
The twisting turning line that spread cross the convention floor inched obnoxiously closer. He was so close he could almost smell her. Not that he knew what she smelled like, but he sure had his suspicions (vanilla and cardamom, probably).
He anxiously swung the thin cloth sack which brandished the con’s icon onto the cold cement ground and rifled through its contents. His inhaler, his worryingly thin Transformer-themed wallet, his boy-scout pocket knife, and– yes, there it was. His gift to Lily, which he simply knew she loved. Maybe so much she’d ask for his number– or something.
Xebtron took a deep breath and steadied himself, tying up his bag and standing to move with the crowd.
Everyone he ever knew mocked him for what he loved. Said 46 was too old to still be into that stuff. But he always knew they were wrong, and that he should follow his passion no matter what. And when he dates the cutest girl in all of Hollywood they’d all know just how wrong they were.
He stood at the black curtain, two con volunteers standing at either side. His hands were shaking profusely, and in a last ditch effort to prove just how much he was willing to sacrifice for Lily, he wiped the sweat off his brow and sneakily rolled on some deodorant. A couple of whiffs to make sure any hint of body odor was gently snuffed, and he was absolutely ready.
The curtains pushed open, and a small, chubby boy pushed through, face buried in his hands and read with tears.
Oh my god… Xebtron thought to himself, She’s really that beautiful?
“Next in line, please.”
He had to stop himself from pissing his pants. His hands shaking, legs quivering, he made his way forward through the part in the black curtains.
And there she is. Lily Scott. The perfect brown hair, the pale soft skin, the big green eyes– she’s truly more beautiful in person. A smile made its way to the edges of his mouth as she stared him down intensely.
“Well?” She said. Her tone was more snappy than he expected, but that was okay. It wouldn’t take long for him to make his impression on–
“Fucking hurry it up, asshole. There are other people behind you.”
Xebtron stopped dead in his tracks. Did she call him an asshole? Flustered, he shuffled through his bag. His throat grew dry, his palms clammy and sweaty. Lily breathed out, frustrated. She smelt like lavender.
He pulled it out. A handmade exact screen-to-life replica of Rayva's hunter outfit from Space Tales Episode LXIX: Rayva's Journey. The product of months worth of work– blood, toil, and sweat to make sure it was exactly as seen in the film. His most prized piece of cosplay art yet.
He handed it to her with shaky outstretched arms. Lily looks at it as if someone farted, snatches it from his hands, and examines it. She seemed… unimpressed.
“The hell am I supposed to do with this, faggot?”
Xebtron looked at her with wide eyes. She was so cruel, unforgiving. And for seemingly no reason. He felt his heart begin to shatter. His jaw quivered.
“W-wear it?” He nervously stammered. Lily laughed.
“Jesus, fuck. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You pervert nerds get off to anything. I bet you’d like me to change into it right here, wouldn’t you?”
He stared wide-eyed, no single word coming to mind. He felt his innards revolting, the very fibre of his being being crushed before his very eyes.
“Alright, fuck off, asshole. And take your filthy fucking rags, or whatever.” Lily chucked the costume back into Xebtron's arms. He stood perfectly still– shaken and afraid. What just happened? Was this hell?
“I said get, fuck-face!”
Her tits jiggled a little when she yelled.
She stood, the chair squeaking against the floor.
“STOP LOOKING AT MY FUCKING TITS AND GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!”
A single tear dribbled down Xebtron's cheek, and he stumbled back, accepting that his idol and celebrity crush was– to put it frankly– a fucking cunt.


Xebtron sat in the family bathroom, sobbing to his heart’s content. Why did she do it? He worked so hard on that gift for her and she turned it down? Why?
And what was it she called him? “Asshole?” “Faggot?” “Fuck-face?” “Pervert nerd?” Oh, yes– she called him all of those.
He held his plastic Death Venman toy out, and spoke to it in a hushed tone.
“Oh, Death Venman,” he said quietly, voice shaky with tears, “You’d never betray me. You’d never let me down.”
“Kill that cunt!”
Xebtron stared at his toy.
What the fuck just happened? Did it just speak? Was he hearing things.
“Little Xebtron, it’s me! Death Venman!”
“Death Venman? What the hell? How are you talking to me?”
“Through the force, Xebtron. Now listen to me, you must do exactly as I say, understand?”
“I… I mean, yeah– what?”
“Xebtron! Don’t get distracted! Listen to grand-papa.”
“Um… yeah. Okay, yeah, sure.”
“Kill her.”
“I–”
“Fucking kill her.”
“But–”
“Cut off her head or something. That bitch deserves it.”
“I don’t know, Death. I’m not sure–”
“Have I ever steered you wrong, Xebtron?”
“You’ve never steered me anywhere.”
“Trust me on this! Trust the force!”
“Yeah… yeah, you’re right. I’ll trust the force–”
Just then the door swung open. Had he forgotten to lock it? Xebtron stood to attention, immediately embarrassed. The door slammed shut behind the figure, who with a dramatic spun to face Xebtron.
It was Lily herself.
As if the force had willed it.
Only she immediately looked past Xebtron and pushed past him toward the sink.
“Finally, some fucking time away from those loser nerds.”
“Lily Scott?”
She ignored him entirely, splashing water in her face and scratching her crotch.
“Hey– hey, um…” his voice faltered, but just as quickly as he lost it he forced himself to gain confidence.
“Hey bitch!”
Lily turned immediately, her soft brown hair flicking with her and her sultry green eyes staring Xebtron dead in the soul.
“What the fuck do you want, piss-wipe?”
“You can’t be in here.
He shuffled awkwardly, pushing himself against the door.
“Fuck off. Get out.”
“No! I was here first, you– you cunt!”
Lily's face contorted in sudden extreme anger.
“Excuse me? What the fuck did you say to me, you worthless piece of garbage? You speak to me like that one more time I’ll have your brains splattered across the convention floor, you hear me, you pig? Is that making it through you thick fucking skull?”
Xebtron quivered a bit, then forced stoicism.
“Get. Out.”
Lily looked at him, assessing the threat he pose: not much. She chuckled to herself, then inched forward.
“The fuck are you gonna do about it, nerd?”
In a fluid motion, she snatched the satchel from his hands.
“Let’s see what’s in this, piggy, shall we?”
She tore the bag open and began rummaging inside, yanking out the costume and tossing it haphazardly into the toilet next to her.
“No!” cried Xebtron, who was helpless in watching her rampage.
Lily proceeded to toss away his inhaler (after calling it a waste of perfectly good air), then his deodorant, then his wallet. At last Lily grabbed and held up his pocket knife. It looked so big in her dainty, evil hand.
“What’s this, shit head?” She flicked it open and examined the blade. “What were you gonna use this for?”
Xebtron quivered in his black boots, eyes glued on the knife.
“Tell you what,” she inched closer, “how ‘bout I cut your dick off? If I can find it, that is. Sound good–?”
Before Lily could even finish her threat, Xebtron grabbed her wrist and squeezed with all his might. Her hand wretched open and the knife went flying, directly into Xebtron's open palm. He closed his fist around the handle and slashed at her wrist. Immediately her flesh opened, and an onslaught of blood exploded from her arm.
“Oh– jesus, fuck!” Lily's eyes glued to the constant explosion of blood, her other hand pressed against it as if to stop it. It only made her hand bloodier.
In the midst of the chaos as Lily attempted to attain control of her unruly bloody wound, Xebtron locked the bathroom door.
Pissed and in wild amounts of pain, Lily looked at him with a crippled fire in her eyes.
“You son of a–”
Then he tackled her to the ground. She yelped and struggled, but his intense weight kept her properly pinned. One arm bent behind her back, pressed against the filthy bathroom floor (which was no doubt soaked in the piss of a thousand nerds), Xebtron grabbed her bleeding hand and pushed it to the ground beside her head.
“You fucking fucker! You’re going to fucking die for this, you son of a bitch! You hear? You’re going to fucking die!” Lily complained and screamed, but she was cut short as Xebtron dug the blade into her wrist one more time.
Her head shot back as an agonal scream exploded from her wretched open lips. Her body pushed and struggled against his as the knife began to saw.
“OH FUCK! YOU SHIT-HEAD– GOD, FUCK!” Lily screamed profanity after profanity as Xebtron violently sawed her hand off her wrist. Blood splattered everywhere: on the floor, the wall, the mirrors, Lily's face. The bathroom was quickly painted red– and all from the blood that spurted from her now-becoming stump wrist.
Xebtron found the easiest cuts were the fleshier areas, but the tougher area– which required the most dedication– was, quite obviously, the bone. He also found that Lily seemed to feel the most pain in that area. As a result, Xebtron spent a majority of the time hacking away at the two bones within her arm.
Lily screamed relentlessly for help, but none would come, and eventually Xebtron made it through the arm entirely. With some additional flesh tearing and tendon snapping, he pulled her hand away from her wrist and held it high.
“She that, you fucking bitch? That’s why you don’t fucking mess with me.”
It felt good to be in command. He wanted more.
He wanted Lily.
Xebtron stood, releasing her from his pin. She hopped to her feet immediately, slipping only for a second in the puddle of her own blood. Tears streaming down her face, she cradled her stump-arm in unforgiving pain, her other hand getting recklessly soaked with blood.
“You fuck! You sick fucking fuck!” She hobbled away from him, reaching for the door-knob. In a swift movement, before she could even reach the door, he grabbed her by the hair and bashed her head against the cement wall.
Lily dropped to her knees, the blood beneath her splashing in every direction. Her eyes drooped immediately, her tongue practically dangling from her mouth. Her arms fell to her side, stump-hand dripping excess amounts of dark blood from the ragged flesh and serrated bone. She blinked once, and moaned loudly as her full lips twitched in brutal agony. A chunk of her thick, soft hair still bundled in his fist, he reeled back and slammed her head again.
This time Lily fell flat. Not quite dead but not happy to be alive. A splatter of her blood dripped down the white wall, and just before passing out, her tired fingers traced the lining of a dent in her skull.





When Lily came to, something was off. What it was, she couldn’t quite tell. She was dazed and dizzy, her vision blurry and fuzzy. Her head was pounding, but the rest of her body was numb. She blinked hard, to push away the grogginess, and finally realized the weight of her situation.
She was bent over the bathroom sink with a cock ramming into her open asshole repeatedly. Lily looked in the mirror ahead of her. The greasy nerd was naked behind her, dripping sweat onto her clothes.
But hold on a second– these weren’t the clothes she was wearing before.
While she was out, unbeknownst to her, sweaty Xebtron Rex had stripped her naked and dressed her in his pervy little Rayva costume, now sopping wet with toilet water and a stranger’s piss. And it smelt it.
“N-no… what are you–?”
Xebtron pressed his hand over her mouth. She groaned, but she was entirely too tired to physically revolt at this point.
“You will soon– realize– the power– of the force!” He grunted heavily in her ear, between deep huffs and puffs.
“Stop now… you… piece of sh–” Lily was still tired and dazed, and she’d be lying if she said the world wasn’t entirely fuzzy at that point. But she knew this reality was true– she felt his cock fill her tight anus (he would have gone for the pussy but it was too tight– clenched in refusal– and he simply couldn’t pass up the opportunity to slam his dick over and over and over again into a throbbing, gaping asshole. God knows he’d never have the chance again.)
There was something about her pained and fearful screams that were so cute to him, too. Maybe it was something to do with the accent, he just knew that making her yell and grunt brought him immense satisfaction.
“People– will– AHH FUCK!– know about this!”
“How? You dumb fucking…”
He pulled her struggling body in close to his. He sniffed deep, smelling her soft, sweaty brown hair. She fought, pulling away, kicking and screaming, but he continued to rape her.
Finally, as his cock swelled with anticipation, he removed his sopping, dripping dick from her gaping anus, which opened and closed slowly and repeatedly, recovering from the size of his penis. Lily had given up on fighting, and now resorted simply to sobbing. Her face was stained with tears and glowed red. Xebtron was just about ready to paint it white.
With little to no resistance, he pushed Lily to the ground and spun her so she faced him. Her big, brown eyes, tinted red with pained tears, stared right down the barrel of his cock, watching him stroke it back and forth, hand sweaty with her ass’s natural lube.
He grabbed a handful of Lily's hair and pulled her close to him, pressing his throbbing dick against her closed lips.
But Lily wasn’t about ready to take his dick in her mouth, and she kept it wretched closed, no matter the amount of pushing and slapping her captor fell unto her.
“You dumb-fuck!!” He screamed, face turning red with brutal anger. “I’m so fucking close to cumming– you’re not gonna deny me this!”
He began fondling his balls, stroking them and pressing them against Lily's sweat-soaked drool-painted face, who responded with groans and anguished bemoaning.
“Fucking suck my dick! Or my salty balls will be all over your fucking face, you bitch! You fucking bitch!”
Lily's face now contorted and twisted as she valiantly attempted to keep back tears while keeping her mouth closed shut. She sobbed quietly, her body heaving. There was no way for her to escape this.
Especially when he whipped out his little knife and pressed it against her throat.
“You want me to kill you– you piece of shit? Do you??”
Lily didn’t respond, simply tried to keep from sobbing. He stroked his cock in her face.
“DO YOU??”
He stared down at her with fiery eyes. He was ready to burst, but he wasn’t going to waste his opportunity to be blown by the Lily Scott. He pressed the knife further into her flesh. Any more pressure would cut skin.
Reluctantly, with a downpour of tears, she opened her mouth.
Without any hesitation, Xebtron grabbed the back of her head and threw it forward, his entire dick entering her mouth and sliding into her throat. Lily's eyes bulged, her lips stretched wide open as her body tried finding every way possible to eject this cock from her throat.
Nothing worked.
No gagging, no choking, no sputtering or retching could yank the dick from her mouth. Her face grew red, veins popping in her forehead as the possibility of getting any air was thrown out the window. Slobber dribbled down her chin and decorated the shaft of his penis.
He’s not even fucking me… Lily thought to herself as she struggled violently for air, He’s just… sitting there.
Yet he seemed to enjoy it. His face was twisted with joy, head thrown back as he pushed her face closer into his body.
Then, after what felt like an eternity to Lily, he pulled her head away, so that just the head of his penis penetrated her throat. Then he pushed her head back into him. Then away. Then in. Then away. Then in.
In no time he was fully raping her throat, forcing the slobbering, drooling, sputtering, coughing celebrity to gag repeatedly on his massive cock. Her eyes rolled back into her head, and as airflow left her brain, her body slumped, reduced to simply taking it.
“Swallow… my fucking… cock… bitch!” He slammed her head into his body over and over and over again, dick engulfed in her throat fully every pump.
Then finally–


Complete euphoria.


Xebtron screamed at the top of his lungs as semen exploded from the tip of his cock into the back of Lily's throat– the stream so powerful, a bubbly, snotty glob of jizz burst from either one of her nostrils upon completion.
He slid his cock from her throat, still shooting heavy loads of cum. His cock pumped the white goop into her mouth (where it pooled on her tongue and brought Lily near to vomiting), over the bridge of her nose, into her open eye, and over her sweat-matted hair.
Lily's tear-stricken face was plastered with his jizz, her eyes closed shut in an effort to keep the dripping goo from entering there more than it already had. It tasted salty, awful, and the moment he finished creaming on her pale, scared face, she spat it out. The foaming, spit-mixed cum dribbled off her chin and onto the still wet Rayva costume, which had been pulled aside to reveal Lily's small, supple breasts.
She was messy– a sight Xebtron thoroughly enjoyed, as he continued to stroke his cock even after raping her and covering her with his cum. In complete and total despair, Lily collapsed onto her side, cradling herself and entirely exhausted from her brutal raping.
It wasn’t much to her surprise that even as she rocked back and forth, sobbing heavily, asshole gaping wide open and thick loads of cum dripping off her red face she began to feel droplets from above. Xebtron was still cranking his cock, pushing out dollops of jizz, which would land on her side and trickle down her stomach.
“You’re a… piece of… shit….” Lily barely had the strength to speak.
Suddenly, with a ferocious speed, Xebtron grabbed a handful of her brown hair and yanked her up again. She yelped in pain but abided, stumbling upwards and following the will of his meaty fist, which lead her (still tender from almost being caved in) head to a violent smash against the mirror over the sink.
Lily was bent over again, her asshole a throbbing hole that dripped pre-cum and lubrication. She closed her eyes, ready for another brutal round.
But that would never come. Instead, Xebtron yanked her head back again, using his still hard and cum-dripping cock to press her against the dingy sink. Her long, tender throat was now stretched towards the mirror, her head pulled back and open eyes darting around worriedly. He stroked her neck with his finger, admiring the length and the tenderness. So soft and so warm.
He adjusted her head once more so her chin pointed up but her eyes could look into the mirror. Lily made eye-contact with herself, then quickly became shocked and depressed at the sight of countless strands of cum dripping down her face.
She was pretty at some point, wasn’t she?
“What’re you– what are you doing you fat–” The exhaustion slowly made way to fear. He wasn’t raping her or attacking her, but he had her poised for something. Something bad was going to happen.
And then she saw it, the glimmer of a blade in his free fist, which he moved up to her neck. He pressed his knife into her neck, watching her skin indent under the pressure.
Now Lily was full blown anxiety-mode. She struggled slightly, her eyes wide open.
“You wouldn’t… you wouldn’t dare–”
He leaned in close to Lily's ear, his heavy breath panting warmly on her cheek. He licked her earlobe, then sensually whispered:
“Try me.”
Lily's eyes darted to the mirror, and the last thing she saw were her own huge brown eyes, filled to the brim with terror.
Well, that’s not entirely true.
The last thing she saw was the explosion of her own blood plastered on the mirror before her as Xebtron yanked the blade across her neck.
Immediately, almost scared, Xebtron jumped back, bloodied knife still in hand. Lily crumpled to the ground, face wide in excruciating pain and hands crossed over her neck, trying to push the blood down. The spray of crimson liquid was continuous and brutal, splashing on Lily's face and drenching the room in red. Her whole body writhed in agony, twisting and turning and kicking and fighting. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t see. She was choking, gagging, sputtering, shouting, spitting, bleeding. All she felt was agonizing pain.
Xebtron swept back into the action, getting on top of the struggling celebrity and pinning her down. He immediately was soaked in blood, but he failed to let that stop him.
He was convinced Lily hadn’t been looking anywhere the whole time she bled to death on the public bathroom floor. Until, that is, Xebtron leaned in in front of her, at which point he could’ve sworn she looked her murderer dead in the eyes.
The fear was palpable.
He smiled at her pain, then dug the knife deeper, severing nerves and cleaving meat. Lily's chest rose, a useless protest to the unimaginable pain that ravished her poor, tiny body. Her brown hair, splayed out on the filthy tiles, became soaked in the pool of her shimmering blood that formed around her and matted together. Her face was still covered in cum. Pubes littered her sweaty, drooly face. Blood seeped out of her widening and tightening nostrils and her large mouth. She sputtered violently, choking on her own blood.
Strangely enough, she remained alive for the entirety of her beheading.
Xebtron hacked through eventually the spine, and with a flick of the wrist fully severed Lily Scott's head from Lily Scott's body, which still exploded excess amounts of warm blood from the jagged messy neck stump between her bare shoulders.
Lily knew she was dying– subconsciously that is. Her last moments of life were too filled with blinding pain that she was unable to form any sort of coherent thought pointed to any particular topic. She just felt a searing pain in the neck and– well– nothing below it.
Her final ture vision was looking into Xebtron's eyes as he held her bleeding head aloft, staring deep into her, waiting for her to die. Waiting for the twitching in her perfectly trimmed eyebrows and the corners of her thin pink lips to stop.
Then everything grew fuzzy. Then black. Then nothing.
And like that, the chubby Xebtron Rex had slaughtered Lily Scott. Her head dangling in his hand and her spasming body squirting blood out onto his shoes.

He stood that way for some time. Examining her dead cum-covered face. Even dead she was sexy. He sat down on the floor next to her body in the pool of blood, which still dribbled out of her neck.
The throat-hole opened and closed repeatedly, dripping saliva posthumously.
Xebtron held Lily Scott's decapitated head in both his hands, cradling the back of her skull and feeling the blood trickle down his hands. The throat stump was messy, and still dripped cum. He observed her twinkling brown eyes, which had rolled way back when life finally left her. He played with her thin, soft hair, which was sticky and sopping with her blood.
Then he got to work on it. Sitting in the silence, next to the still-bleeding headless corpse of his celebrity crush, tying her hair into the iconic multi-bun hairstyle from Episode LXIX.
Sorry, Space Tales fans, no Rayva spin-off.


It took some time and research, but after long Xebtron held– as he told himself– the head of Rayva, antagonist to the righteous New Evil. The buns were perfect– the right amount of give with the perfect steadiness. The blood was tough to work around, but he found his way.
He stood and raised Rayva's lifeless head up to the sky with an extended arm, her face facing his.
“I have defeated you, Rayva! At long last!” He declared proudly to himself. “The New Evil will applaud me for my heroism and spectacular form in our duel (of which is the one where I beheaded you!) If all goes according to plan, perhaps Mega Lord Snalk– back from the dead– will allow me to keep you as a trophy.”
He jumped up and down, giddy and enthused, then brought Lily's decapitated head down, pressing his face against hers. His mouth tangled with hers, his tongue prodding the cold, pillowy, unresponsive lips. He pulled away, her face the same as it had been before. Xebtron let out a sigh of joy.
Then, all at once, it sunk in.
Oh, shit. He thought to himself, Oh shit oh shit oh shit. I just killed the star of fucking Space Tales. What the fuck did I just do? Why did I do that? I just raped and killed Lily Scott! Oh, fuck– I can’t go to jail! How do I–
Then a knock on the bathroom door.
Shit.
“Just a minute!” He shouted. He needed a game-plan. How could he get out of here without looking like he just raped and decapitated seductress-model-celebrity-and-star-of-the-greatest-franchise-on-earth-Lily-Scott? He had to think quick– and then he got it.
He was in a Comic-Con. Plain sight was his closest ally.
Quickly he got to using his small knife to saw away at her shoulder. He sliced open the flesh of her arm (which, surprise, lead to somehow more blood exploding out) and cleaved deeper and deeper, until her arm was separated from her body. He folded it at the joint and crammed it into his relatively empty bag.
Then her other arm, which came off her body relatively easily. That went into the bag, too. Hand-up.
Then he got to sawing off her legs at the thighs, which, because of her sexy girth provided a slight bit more work. But despite occasionally getting caught on bone, Xebtron managed to slice off both of her legs.
Now came the interesting part, which he figured would tie the whole thing together. Xebtron straddled her body once again (though the circumstances before left Lily with all her limbs and a head) and brought the knife down into her doughy stomach.
Xebtron sawed and sliced with all his might as quickly as possible, splitting her torso in two and pulling out and tossing her organs as fit to keep them intact. When the deed was done he stood sweating, looking at the Lily Scott's halved torso– missing arms, legs, and a head and entrails strewn about the room.
Then he got right back to work.
He crammed the bottom half of her hollowed-out body into the bottom of his sack, then placed both meaty thighs into the body-bowl. At an angle, the legs stuck out either way, dangling and flopping however possible.
Next, he stuffed the top half of her torso in, her stump neck at the top peeking out between the splayed out arms and legs. Surrounding that, and as a final touch, he slid her organs and entrails into the bag. Her small intestine draped outside the bag, and various smaller innards poked out. The bag was bloody, and with all his might he tried to close it.
It was perfect. His years of cosplay had finally paid off.
He slung the bag containing Lily's corpse over his shoulder and grabbed her head by one of the buns. It was a gruesome display– this he know.
He steadied himself, then pushed the door open into the massive crowd.


Whoever had knocked left some time ago, clearly. Now Xebtron just had to push through the horde of excited nerds, covered in blood and carrying a real decapitated head with a bag full of real Lily Scott parts without being seen–
“Holy SHIT!” A voiced shrieked from behind him.
Xebtron froze in his tracks, wide-eyed, then slowly turned.
Some incredibly young girl dressed as Alliki from Clan of Mythology stood staring at Xebtron with an astonished look.
“It’s not what it–” Xebtron started.
“That costume is amazing!”
Xebtron took a beat and recognized his flawed plan had managed to work. The young girl pranced up to him, her skimpy outfit bouncing– as well as some other parts.
“I take it this is your prediction for X?”
“Y– yes..”
“It’s so gruesome– it’s amazing! I love the added touch of her entrails in your backpack.”
“T-Thanks. Thanks a lot.”
“And that prop-head– I mean… It looks just like Lily Scott! How’d you do that?”
“Um– practice? I’ve been sculpting for–”
“What’s that white stuff on her face?”
Xebtron's face grew red.
“I, uh– I got some milk at concessions– and I– I uh… spilled some? Milk– um– doesn’t come out of the mold very easily.”
She laughed a small giggle.
“You’ve got some funny looking milk! Can I try?”
Xebtron tried to interject, but before he could do so, the young girl swiped a finger across Lily's dead face and grabbed a full strand of semen. She sucked it clean off her finger. Xebtron stared in shock.
“Mmmm! Tastes good! What kind of milk is this?”
“Australian. Comes from… down under. Sorry– could I–?” He motioned to leave.
“Sure thing, sir! Just wanted to admire your costume. You did a great job with it!”
“Thanks–” Xebtron turned and began to walk away.
“Oh– um, mister?”
He turned to face her again.
“Just– um– one note. A plasma-blade would actually cauterize the wound, so while the goriness of it is fun (I like how gritty it all is) it doesn’t really make sense.”
Xebtron stared at her.
“I’ll take note of it.”
The girl giggled. “Have a good day, mister! And if we meet up again, you’ll have to give me some of your Australian Milk!”
Xebtron had already turned and was speed-walking away.
The girl giggled to herself, watching the blood-trail behind the nice man and his cool costume as he walked away towards the exit. She turned and headed back, wondering if her dad would know where to get some Australian Milk.

The chubby Kylo Ren stood in line, fidgeting non-stop– twiddling his thumbs, twisting the Darth Vader action figure in his pocket, stroking his hands through his greasy black hair. His body quakes with nerves. The Daisy Ridley. He was going to meet The Daisy Ridley.
The twisting turning line that spread cross the convention floor inched obnoxiously closer. He was so close he could almost smell her. Not that he knew what she smelled like, but he sure had his suspicions (vanilla and cardamom, probably).
He anxiously swung the thin cloth sack which brandished the con’s icon onto the cold cement ground and rifled through its contents. His inhaler, his worryingly thin Transformer-themed wallet, his boy-scout pocket knife, and– yes, there it was. His gift to Daisy, which he simply knew she loved. Maybe so much she’d ask for his number– or something.
Kylo took a deep breath and steadied himself, tying up his bag and standing to move with the crowd.
Everyone he ever knew mocked him for what he loved. Said 46 was too old to still be into that stuff. But he always knew they were wrong, and that he should follow his passion no matter what. And when he dates the cutest girl in all of Hollywood they’d all know just how wrong they were.
He stood at the black curtain, two con volunteers standing at either side. His hands were shaking profusely, and in a last ditch effort to prove just how much he was willing to sacrifice for Daisy, he wiped the sweat off his brow and sneakily rolled on some deodorant. A couple of whiffs to make sure any hint of body odor was gently snuffed, and he was absolutely ready.
The curtains pushed open, and a small, chubby boy pushed through, face buried in his hands and read with tears.
Oh my god… Kylo thought to himself, She’s really that beautiful?
“Next in line, please.”
He had to stop himself from pissing his pants. His hands shaking, legs quivering, he made his way forward through the part in the black curtains.
And there she is. Daisy Ridley. The perfect brown hair, the pale soft skin, the big green eyes– she’s truly more beautiful in person. A smile made its way to the edges of his mouth as she stared him down intensely.
“Well?” She said. Her tone was more snappy than he expected, but that was okay. It wouldn’t take long for him to make his impression on–
“Fucking hurry it up, asshole. There are other people behind you.”
Kylo stopped dead in his tracks. Did she call him an asshole? Flustered, he shuffled through his bag. His throat grew dry, his palms clammy and sweaty. Daisy breathed out, frustrated. She smelt like lavender.
He pulled it out. A handmade exact screen-to-life replica of Rey’s scavenger outfit from Star Wars Episode VII: The Force Awakens. The product of months worth of work– blood, toil, and sweat to make sure it was exactly as seen in the film. His most prized piece of cosplay art yet.
He handed it to her with shaky outstretched arms. Daisy looks at it as if someone farted, snatches it from his hands, and examines it. She seemed… unimpressed.
“The hell am I supposed to do with this, faggot?”
Kylo looked at her with wide eyes. She was so cruel, unforgiving. And for seemingly no reason. He felt his heart begin to shatter. His jaw quivered.
“W-wear it?” He nervously stammered. Daisy laughed.
“Jesus, fuck. You’d like that, wouldn’t you? You pervert nerds get off to anything. I bet you’d like me to change into it right here, wouldn’t you?”
He stared wide-eyed, no single word coming to mind. He felt his innards revolting, the very fibre of his being being crushed before his very eyes.
“Alright, fuck off, asshole. And take your filthy fucking rags, or whatever.” Daisy chucked the costume back into Kylo’s arms. He stood perfectly still– shaken and afraid. What just happened? Was this hell?
“I said get, fuck-face!”
Her tits jiggled a little when she yelled.
She stood, the chair squeaking against the floor.
“STOP LOOKING AT MY FUCKING TITS AND GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!”
A single tear dribbled down Kylo’s cheek, and he stumbled back, accepting that his idol and celebrity crush was– to put it frankly– a fucking cunt.

Kylo sat in the family bathroom, sobbing to his heart’s content. Why did she do it? He worked so hard on that gift for her and she turned it down? Why?
And what was it she called him? “Asshole?” “Faggot?” “Fuck-face?” “Pervert nerd?” Oh, yes– she called him all of those.
He held his plastic Darth Vader toy out, and spoke to it in a hushed tone.
“Oh, Darth Vader,” he said quietly, voice shaky with tears, “You’d never betray me. You’d never let me down.”
“Kill that cunt!”
Kylo stared at his toy.
What the fuck just happened? Did it just speak? Was he hearing things.
“Little Kylo, it’s me! Darth Vader!”
“Darth Vader? What the hell? How are you talking to me?”
“Through the force, Kylo. Now listen to me, you must do exactly as I say, understand?”
“I… I mean, yeah– what?”
“Kylo! Don’t get distracted! Listen to grand-papa.”
“Um… yeah. Okay, yeah, sure.”
“Kill her.”
“I–”
“Fucking kill her.”
“But–”
“Cut off her head or something. That bitch deserves it.”
“I don’t know, Darth. I’m not sure–”
“Have I ever steered you wrong, Kylo?”
“You’ve never steered me anywhere.”
“Trust me on this! Trust the force!”
“Yeah… yeah, you’re right. I’ll trust the force–”
Just then the door swung open. Had he forgotten to lock it? Kylo stood to attention, immediately embarrassed. The door slammed shut behind the figure, who with a dramatic spun to face Kylo.
It was Daisy herself.
As if the force had willed it.
Only she immediately looked past Kylo and pushed past him toward the sink.
“Finally, some fucking time away from those loser nerds.”
“Daisy Ridley?”
She ignored him entirely, splashing water in her face and scratching her crotch.
“Hey– hey, um…” his voice faltered, but just as quickly as he lost it he forced himself to gain confidence.
“Hey bitch!”
Daisy turned immediately, her soft brown hair flicking with her and her sultry green eyes staring Kylo dead in the soul.
“What the fuck do you want, piss-wipe?”
“You can’t be in here.
He shuffled awkwardly, pushing himself against the door.
“Fuck off. Get out.”
“No! I was here first, you– you cunt!”
Daisy’s face contorted in sudden extreme anger.
“Excuse me? What the fuck did you say to me, you worthless piece of garbage? You speak to me like that one more time I’ll have your brains splattered across the convention floor, you hear me, you pig? Is that making it through you thick fucking skull?”
Kylo quivered a bit, then forced stoicism.
“Get. Out.”
Daisy looked at him, assessing the threat he pose: not much. She chuckled to herself, then inched forward.
“The fuck are you gonna do about it, nerd?”
In a fluid motion, she snatched the satchel from his hands.
“Let’s see what’s in this, piggy, shall we?”
She tore the bag open and began rummaging inside, yanking out the costume and tossing it haphazardly into the toilet next to her.
“No!” cried Kylo, who was helpless in watching her rampage.
Daisy proceeded to toss away his inhaler (after calling it a waste of perfectly good air), then his deodorant, then his wallet. At last Daisy grabbed and held up his pocket knife. It looked so big in her dainty, evil hand.
“What’s this, shit head?” She flicked it open and examined the blade. “What were you gonna use this for?”
Kylo quivered in his black boots, eyes glued on the knife.
“Tell you what,” she inched closer, “how ‘bout I cut your dick off? If I can find it, that is. Sound good–?”
Before Daisy could even finish her threat, Kylo grabbed her wrist and squeezed with all his might. Her hand wretched open and the knife went flying, directly into Kylo’s open palm. He closed his fist around the handle and slashed at her wrist. Immediately her flesh opened, and an onslaught of blood exploded from her arm.
“Oh– jesus, fuck!” Daisy’s eyes glued to the constant explosion of blood, her other hand pressed against it as if to stop it. It only made her hand bloodier.
In the midst of the chaos as Daisy attempted to attain control of her unruly bloody wound, Kylo locked the bathroom door.
Pissed and in wild amounts of pain, Daisy looked at him with a crippled fire in her eyes.
“You son of a–”
Then he tackled her to the ground. She yelped and struggled, but his intense weight kept her properly pinned. One arm bent behind her back, pressed against the filthy bathroom floor (which was no doubt soaked in the piss of a thousand nerds), Kylo grabbed her bleeding hand and pushed it to the ground beside her head.
“You fucking fucker! You’re going to fucking die for this, you son of a bitch! You hear? You’re going to fucking die!” Daisy complained and screamed, but she was cut short as Kylo dug the blade into her wrist one more time.
Her head shot back as an agonal scream exploded from her wretched open lips. Her body pushed and struggled against his as the knife began to saw.
“OH FUCK! YOU SHIT-HEAD– GOD, FUCK!” Daisy screamed profanity after profanity as Kylo violently sawed her hand off her wrist. Blood splattered everywhere: on the floor, the wall, the mirrors, Daisy’s face. The bathroom was quickly painted red– and all from the blood that spurted from her now-becoming stump wrist.
Kylo found the easiest cuts were the fleshier areas, but the tougher area– which required the most dedication– was, quite obviously, the bone. He also found that Daisy seemed to feel the most pain in that area. As a result, Kylo spent a majority of the time hacking away at the two bones within her arm.
Daisy screamed relentlessly for help, but none would come, and eventually Kylo made it through the arm entirely. With some additional flesh tearing and tendon snapping, he pulled her hand away from her wrist and held it high.
“She that, you fucking bitch? That’s why you don’t fucking mess with me.”
It felt good to be in command. He wanted more.
He wanted Daisy.
Kylo stood, releasing her from his pin. She hopped to her feet immediately, slipping only for a second in the puddle of her own blood. Tears streaming down her face, she cradled her stump-arm in unforgiving pain, her other hand getting recklessly soaked with blood.
“You fuck! You sick fucking fuck!” She hobbled away from him, reaching for the door-knob. In a swift movement, before she could even reach the door, he grabbed her by the hair and bashed her head against the cement wall.
Daisy dropped to her knees, the blood beneath her splashing in every direction. Her eyes drooped immediately, her tongue practically dangling from her mouth. Her arms fell to her side, stump-hand dripping excess amounts of dark blood from the ragged flesh and serrated bone. She blinked once, and moaned loudly as her full lips twitched in brutal agony. A chunk of her thick, soft hair still bundled in his fist, he reeled back and slammed her head again.
This time Daisy fell flat. Not quite dead but not happy to be alive. A splatter of her blood dripped down the white wall, and just before passing out, her tired fingers traced the lining of a dent in her skull.



When Daisy came to, something was off. What it was, she couldn’t quite tell. She was dazed and dizzy, her vision blurry and fuzzy. Her head was pounding, but the rest of her body was numb. She blinked hard, to push away the grogginess, and finally realized the weight of her situation.
She was bent over the bathroom sink with a cock ramming into her open asshole repeatedly. Daisy looked in the mirror ahead of her. The greasy nerd was naked behind her, dripping sweat onto her clothes.
But hold on a second– these weren’t the clothes she was wearing before.
While she was out, unbeknownst to her, sweaty Kylo Ren had stripped her naked and dressed her in his pervy little Rey costume, now sopping wet with toilet water and a stranger’s piss. And it smelt it.
“N-no… what are you–?”
Kylo pressed his hand over her mouth. She groaned, but she was entirely too tired to physically revolt at this point.
“You will soon– realize– the power– of the force!” He grunted heavily in her ear, between deep huffs and puffs.
“Stop now… you… piece of sh–” Daisy was still tired and dazed, and she’d be lying if she said the world wasn’t entirely fuzzy at that point. But she knew this reality was true– she felt his cock fill her tight anus (he would have gone for the pussy but it was too tight– clenched in refusal– and he simply couldn’t pass up the opportunity to slam his dick over and over and over again into a throbbing, gaping asshole. God knows he’d never have the chance again.)
There was something about her pained and fearful screams that were so cute to him, too. Maybe it was something to do with the accent, he just knew that making her yell and grunt brought him immense satisfaction.
“People– will– AHH FUCK!– know about this!”
“How? You dumb fucking…”
He pulled her struggling body in close to his. He sniffed deep, smelling her soft, sweaty brown hair. She fought, pulling away, kicking and screaming, but he continued to rape her.
Finally, as his cock swelled with anticipation, he removed his sopping, dripping dick from her gaping anus, which opened and closed slowly and repeatedly, recovering from the size of his penis. Daisy had given up on fighting, and now resorted simply to sobbing. Her face was stained with tears and glowed red. Kylo was just about ready to paint it white.
With little to no resistance, he pushed Daisy to the ground and spun her so she faced him. Her big, brown eyes, tinted red with pained tears, stared right down the barrel of his cock, watching him stroke it back and forth, hand sweaty with her ass’s natural lube.
He grabbed a handful of Daisy’s hair and pulled her close to him, pressing his throbbing dick against her closed lips.
But Daisy wasn’t about ready to take his dick in her mouth, and she kept it wretched closed, no matter the amount of pushing and slapping her captor fell unto her.
“You dumb-fuck!!” He screamed, face turning red with brutal anger. “I’m so fucking close to cumming– you’re not gonna deny me this!”
He began fondling his balls, stroking them and pressing them against Daisy’s sweat-soaked drool-painted face, who responded with groans and anguished bemoaning.
“Fucking suck my dick! Or my salty balls will be all over your fucking face, you bitch! You fucking bitch!”
Daisy’s face now contorted and twisted as she valiantly attempted to keep back tears while keeping her mouth closed shut. She sobbed quietly, her body heaving. There was no way for her to escape this.
Especially when he whipped out his little knife and pressed it against her throat.
“You want me to kill you– you piece of shit? Do you??”
Daisy didn’t respond, simply tried to keep from sobbing. He stroked his cock in her face.
“DO YOU??”
He stared down at her with fiery eyes. He was ready to burst, but he wasn’t going to waste his opportunity to be blown by the Daisy Ridley. He pressed the knife further into her flesh. Any more pressure would cut skin.
Reluctantly, with a downpour of tears, she opened her mouth.
Without any hesitation, Kylo grabbed the back of her head and threw it forward, his entire dick entering her mouth and sliding into her throat. Daisy’s eyes bulged, her lips stretched wide open as her body tried finding every way possible to eject this cock from her throat.
Nothing worked.
No gagging, no choking, no sputtering or retching could yank the dick from her mouth. Her face grew red, veins popping in her forehead as the possibility of getting any air was thrown out the window. Slobber dribbled down her chin and decorated the shaft of his penis.
He’s not even fucking me… Daisy thought to herself as she struggled violently for air, He’s just… sitting there.
Yet he seemed to enjoy it. His face was twisted with joy, head thrown back as he pushed her face closer into his body.
Then, after what felt like an eternity to Daisy, he pulled her head away, so that just the head of his penis penetrated her throat. Then he pushed her head back into him. Then away. Then in. Then away. Then in.
In no time he was fully raping her throat, forcing the slobbering, drooling, sputtering, coughing celebrity to gag repeatedly on his massive cock. Her eyes rolled back into her head, and as airflow left her brain, her body slumped, reduced to simply taking it.
“Swallow… my fucking… cock… bitch!” He slammed her head into his body over and over and over again, dick engulfed in her throat fully every pump.
Then finally–

Complete euphoria.

Kylo screamed at the top of his lungs as semen exploded from the tip of his cock into the back of Daisy’s throat– the stream so powerful, a bubbly, snotty glob of jizz burst from either one of her nostrils upon completion.
He slid his cock from her throat, still shooting heavy loads of cum. His cock pumped the white goop into her mouth (where it pooled on her tongue and brought Daisy near to vomiting), over the bridge of her nose, into her open eye, and over her sweat-matted hair.
Daisy’s tear-stricken face was plastered with his jizz, her eyes closed shut in an effort to keep the dripping goo from entering there more than it already had. It tasted salty, awful, and the moment he finished creaming on her pale, scared face, she spat it out. The foaming, spit-mixed cum dribbled off her chin and onto the still wet Rey costume, which had been pulled aside to reveal Daisy’s small, supple breasts.
She was messy– a sight Kylo thoroughly enjoyed, as he continued to stroke his cock even after raping her and covering her with his cum. In complete and total despair, Daisy collapsed onto her side, cradling herself and entirely exhausted from her brutal raping.
It wasn’t much to her surprise that even as she rocked back and forth, sobbing heavily, asshole gaping wide open and thick loads of cum dripping off her red face she began to feel droplets from above. Kylo was still cranking his cock, pushing out dollops of jizz, which would land on her side and trickle down her stomach.
“You’re a… piece of… shit….” Daisy barely had the strength to speak.
Suddenly, with a ferocious speed, Kylo grabbed a handful of her brown hair and yanked her up again. She yelped in pain but abided, stumbling upwards and following the will of his meaty fist, which lead her (still tender from almost being caved in) head to a violent smash against the mirror over the sink.
Daisy was bent over again, her asshole a throbbing hole that dripped pre-cum and lubrication. She closed her eyes, ready for another brutal round.
But that would never come. Instead, Kylo yanked her head back again, using his still hard and cum-dripping cock to press her against the dingy sink. Her long, tender throat was now stretched towards the mirror, her head pulled back and open eyes darting around worriedly. He stroked her neck with his finger, admiring the length and the tenderness. So soft and so warm.
He adjusted her head once more so her chin pointed up but her eyes could look into the mirror. Daisy made eye-contact with herself, then quickly became shocked and depressed at the sight of countless strands of cum dripping down her face.
She was pretty at some point, wasn’t she?
“What’re you– what are you doing you fat–” The exhaustion slowly made way to fear. He wasn’t raping her or attacking her, but he had her poised for something. Something bad was going to happen.
And then she saw it, the glimmer of a blade in his free fist, which he moved up to her neck. He pressed his knife into her neck, watching her skin indent under the pressure.
Now Daisy was full blown anxiety-mode. She struggled slightly, her eyes wide open.
“You wouldn’t… you wouldn’t dare–”
He leaned in close to Daisy’s ear, his heavy breath panting warmly on her cheek. He licked her earlobe, then sensually whispered:
“Try me.”
Daisy’s eyes darted to the mirror, and the last thing she saw were her own huge brown eyes, filled to the brim with terror.
Well, that’s not entirely true.
The last thing she saw was the explosion of her own blood plastered on the mirror before her as Kylo yanked the blade across her neck.
Immediately, almost scared, Kylo jumped back, bloodied knife still in hand. Daisy crumpled to the ground, face wide in excruciating pain and hands crossed over her neck, trying to push the blood down. The spray of crimson liquid was continuous and brutal, splashing on Daisy’s face and drenching the room in red. Her whole body writhed in agony, twisting and turning and kicking and fighting. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t see. She was choking, gagging, sputtering, shouting, spitting, bleeding. All she felt was agonizing pain.
Kylo swept back into the action, getting on top of the struggling celebrity and pinning her down. He immediately was soaked in blood, but he failed to let that stop him.
He was convinced Daisy hadn’t been looking anywhere the whole time she bled to death on the public bathroom floor. Until, that is, Kylo leaned in in front of her, at which point he could’ve sworn she looked her murderer dead in the eyes.
The fear was palpable.
He smiled at her pain, then dug the knife deeper, severing nerves and cleaving meat. Daisy’s chest rose, a useless protest to the unimaginable pain that ravished her poor, tiny body. Her brown hair, splayed out on the filthy tiles, became soaked in the pool of her shimmering blood that formed around her and matted together. Her face was still covered in cum. Pubes littered her sweaty, drooly face. Blood seeped out of her widening and tightening nostrils and her large mouth. She sputtered violently, choking on her own blood.
Strangely enough, she remained alive for the entirety of her beheading.
Kylo hacked through eventually the spine, and with a flick of the wrist fully severed Daisy Ridley’s head from Daisy Ridley’s body, which still exploded excess amounts of warm blood from the jagged messy neck stump between her bare shoulders.
Daisy knew she was dying– subconsciously that is. Her last moments of life were too filled with blinding pain that she was unable to form any sort of coherent thought pointed to any particular topic. She just felt a searing pain in the neck and– well– nothing below it.
Her final ture vision was looking into Kylo’s eyes as he held her bleeding head aloft, staring deep into her, waiting for her to die. Waiting for the twitching in her perfectly trimmed eyebrows and the corners of her thin pink lips to stop.
Then everything grew fuzzy. Then black. Then nothing.
And like that, the chubby Kylo Ren had slaughtered Daisy Ridley. Her head dangling in his hand and her spasming body squirting blood out onto his shoes.

He stood that way for some time. Examining her dead cum-covered face. Even dead she was sexy. He sat down on the floor next to her body in the pool of blood, which still dribbled out of her neck.
The throat-hole opened and closed repeatedly, dripping saliva posthumously.
Kylo held Daisy Ridley’s decapitated head in both his hands, cradling the back of her skull and feeling the blood trickle down his hands. The throat stump was messy, and still dripped cum. He observed her twinkling brown eyes, which had rolled way back when life finally left her. He played with her thin, soft hair, which was sticky and sopping with her blood.
Then he got to work on it. Sitting in the silence, next to the still-bleeding headless corpse of his celebrity crush, tying her hair into the iconic three buns from Episode VII.
Sorry, Star Wars fans, no Rey spin-off.

It took some time and research, but after long Kylo held– as he told himself– the head of Rey, antagonist to the righteous First Order. The buns were perfect– the right amount of give with the perfect steadiness. The blood was tough to work around, but he found his way.
He stood and raised Rey’s lifeless head up to the sky with an extended arm, her face facing his.
“I have defeated you, Rey! At long last!” He declared proudly to himself. “The First Order will applaud me for my heroism and spectacular form in our duel (of which is the one where I beheaded you!) If all goes according to plan, perhaps Supreme Leader Snoke– back from the dead– will allow me to keep you as a trophy.”
He jumped up and down, giddy and enthused, then brought Daisy’s decapitated head down, pressing his face against hers. His mouth tangled with hers, his tongue prodding the cold, pillowy, unresponsive lips. He pulled away, her face the same as it had been before. Kylo let out a sigh of joy.
Then, all at once, it sunk in.
Oh, shit. He thought to himself, Oh shit oh shit oh shit. I just killed the star of fucking Star Wars. What the fuck did I just do? Why did I do that? I just raped and killed Daisy Ridley! Oh, fuck– I can’t go to jail! How do I–
Then a knock on the bathroom door.
Shit.
“Just a minute!” He shouted. He needed a game-plan. How could he get out of here without looking like he just raped and decapitated seductress-model-celebrity-and-star-of-the-greatest-franchise-on-earth-Daisy-Ridley? He had to think quick– and then he got it.
He was in a Comic-Con. Plain sight was his closest ally.
Quickly he got to using his small knife to saw away at her shoulder. He sliced open the flesh of her arm (which, surprise, lead to somehow more blood exploding out) and cleaved deeper and deeper, until her arm was separated from her body. He folded it at the joint and crammed it into his relatively empty bag.
Then her other arm, which came off her body relatively easily. That went into the bag, too. Hand-up.
Then he got to sawing off her legs at the thighs, which, because of her sexy girth provided a slight bit more work. But despite occasionally getting caught on bone, Kylo managed to slice off both of her legs.
Now came the interesting part, which he figured would tie the whole thing together. Kylo straddled her body once again (though the circumstances before left Daisy with all her limbs and a head) and brought the knife down into her doughy stomach.
Kylo sawed and sliced with all his might as quickly as possible, splitting her torso in two and pulling out and tossing her organs as fit to keep them intact. When the deed was done he stood sweating, looking at the Daisy Ridley’s halved torso– missing arms, legs, and a head and entrails strewn about the room.
Then he got right back to work.
He crammed the bottom half of her hollowed-out body into the bottom of his sack, then placed both meaty thighs into the body-bowl. At an angle, the legs stuck out either way, dangling and flopping however possible.
Next, he stuffed the top half of her torso in, her stump neck at the top peeking out between the splayed out arms and legs. Surrounding that, and as a final touch, he slid her organs and entrails into the bag. Her small intestine draped outside the bag, and various smaller innards poked out. The bag was bloody, and with all his might he tried to close it.
It was perfect. His years of cosplay had finally paid off.
He slung the bag containing Daisy’s corpse over his shoulder and grabbed her head by one of the buns. It was a gruesome display– this he know.
He steadied himself, then pushed the door open into the massive crowd.

Whoever had knocked left some time ago, clearly. Now Kylo just had to push through the horde of excited nerds, covered in blood and carrying a real decapitated head with a bag full of real Daisy Ridley parts without being seen–
“Holy SHIT!” A voiced shrieked from behind him.
Kylo froze in his tracks, wide-eyed, then slowly turned.
Some young teenage girl dressed as Akali from League of Legends stood staring at Kylo with an astonished look.
“It’s not what it–” Kylo started.
“That costume is amazing!”
Kylo took a beat and recognized his flawed plan had managed to work. The young girl pranced up to him, her skimpy outfit bouncing– as well as some other parts.
“I take it this is your prediction for X?”
“Y– yes..”
“It’s so gruesome– it’s amazing! I love the added touch of her entrails in your backpack.”
“T-Thanks. Thanks a lot.”
“And that prop-head– I mean… It looks just like Daisy Ridley! How’d you do that?”
“Um– practice? I’ve been sculpting for–”
“What’s that white stuff on her face?”
Kylo’s face grew red.
“I, uh– I got some milk at concessions– and I– I uh… spilled some? Milk– um– doesn’t come out of the mold very easily.”
She laughed a small giggle.
“You’ve got some funny looking milk! Can I try?”
Kylo tried to interject, but before he could do so, the young girl swiped a finger across Daisy’s dead face and grabbed a full strand of semen. She sucked it clean off her finger. Kylo stared in shock.
“Mmmm! Tastes good! What kind of milk is this?”
“Australian. Comes from… down under. Sorry– could I–?” He motioned to leave.
“Sure thing, sir! Just wanted to admire your costume. You did a great job with it!”
“Thanks–” Kylo turned and began to walk away.
“Oh– um, mister?”
He turned to face her again.
“Just– um– one note. A lightsaber would actually cauterize the wound, so while the goriness of it is fun (I like how gritty it all is) it doesn’t really make sense.”
Kylo stared at her.
“I’ll take note of it.”
The girl giggled. “Have a good day, mister! And if we meet up again, you’ll have to give me some of your Australian Milk!”
Kylo had already turned and was speed-walking away.
The girl giggled to herself, watching the blood-trail behind the nice man and his cool costume as he walked away towards the exit. She turned and headed back, wondering if her dad would know where to get some Australian Milk.

Even though it's a Fire Emblem story, it's not really connected to my usual ongoing one - and with how massive it is, I decided it deserves its own thread.
Elincia's part of the story is based on Veiled's current set about her, which can be seen on his fanbox https://www.pixiv.net/fanbox/creator/12896581 now and will be up on his pixiv https://www.pixiv.net/member.php?id=12896581 in a week.
The scenes from this story have been posted to my Patreon https://www.patreon.com/FEH_TGE as I finished them!
I'm open for commissions now! If you want one, just dm me on Pixiv or Patreon.

Elincia's Failed Gambit
tags: M/F, non-con, bestiality, beheading, neck snap, hanging, impalement, shooting, cut-in-half

In the time since her capture at the hands of Ludveck’s goons, Lucia had been subjected to quite the rough life. Her battered, bruised body was the best proof of that. The rebellious noble had already found out that Elincia had relocated to fort Alpea - but that didn’t stop his men from torturing her. Were they hoping to pry out some extra information from her? She’d never tell them anything. Not that it mattered to them - they were happy enough to just inflict pain on her. And use her body… Use it hard… Her slit - up to that point, a virgin one - had been rapidly violated by the men in service of the duke of Felirae. However, the duke himself showed restraint in raping her, only visiting her once - and even then, mostly to gloat at her. That didn’t make the fucking he subjected her to any less painful - both to her body and her pride. However, despite that, Lucia still didn’t break down - she took all the abuse they dished out at her with as much grace as she could.

Now, the rebels have put fort Alpea to siege - and Ludveck himself had made it to the field of battle as well. However, judging by the rushed movements and the panic she could sense from outside her holding spot, it was clear that the battle was going in her lady’s favor. Overhearing a conversation, she heard that Ludveck himself had been captured by Elincia’s forces as well! And it seemed that the loyalists have cut quite many of the rebels. As happy as hearing that made her, it also made Lucia a little afraid… For she knew she was available to all this men, allowing them to take their frustrations out on her. And take their frustrations out they did - angry soldiers storming into the tent that served as her prison. They had torn off her clothes - what remained of them, at least - leaving her in ripped pink tights and parts of her shirt. Her breasts were exposed, and subjected to quite the groping by hands that only desired to hurt her - a rebel’s cock going up her pussy raw. Quickly, another one joined in - forcing his cock into her tight anus. The two of them fucked her hard, Lucia suffering between them as their cocks pulverized two of her fuckholes - but her resolve still haven’t faltered.

After a few round of rape, however - and multiple very degrading creampies, both up her pussy and straight into her rectum - the soldiers brought her out. Having to walk through their camp basically naked, hearing them throw insults at her… It was embarrassing, to say the least. To her surprise, they led her towards the castle’s walls. They’ve led her up some wooden steps onto a hastily-constructed platform… And what she could see on it terrified her: a chopping block. The implication was clear - they led her here to execute her. If they couldn’t hurt Elincia directly, they’d do so by killing her instead… Lucia was surprised these men would stoop so low. Then again, they’ve constantly raped her ever since her capture - it was clear that her body and life didn’t matter to them at all. Standing there, the blue-haired woman stared at the chopping block - and the axe that laid next to it. She was just drawn to its sight… She had fought in many battles during the Mad King’s war, and the occupation of Crimea that came with it. Then, she could have fallen in battle any day - and yet, her mortality was never so real to her as it was in this moment.

Once the soldiers were sure that the defenders on the castle walls have spotted them - their queen’s unmistakable green hair and golden armor had been spotted on the walls - they were sure that their words would reach Elincia directly.
“Queen of Crimea, we demand that you release the duke of Felirae, along with your unconditional surrender! Refuse, and your slut Lucia will die!” One of the soldiers called out towards Elincia - who was standing directly above the castle’s gate. “N-no!” Elincia called out upon seeing Lucia’s naked form there - her oldest friend bound in chains. Even from a distance, she could spot the bruises all over her body. This had all happened because she asked the woman to investigate the rebels… Ah, she had gone through so much agony because of her! She couldn’t abandon her now! Lucia’s brother already had fallen in battle earlier that day, protecting her from the traitors who had opened the way directly to the castle for the rebels. Elincia knew that Lucia would willingly die fighting for her country… Or more specifically, her. Tears flashed in the woman’s eyes as she stared at her blue-haired friend. Ah, what should she do?

Hearing the man call out, Lucia looked towards the castle - and saw her queen on the walls. She looked so heartbroken there… No! Was she considering listening to the rebels’ demands? No! The rebellion was on its final steps! Elincia couldn’t give in now! “Queen Elincia, d-don’t listen to them! Don’t worry about m-me!” The swordswoman called out, only to feel a rebel’s elbow be slammed into her stomach. “Guh!” The noble called out as she doubled over - the pain making her drop to her knees. Normally, she’d be able to take such a weak hit without any issues… But the prolonged abuse in the past weeks had drained her strength - and so, the woman landed on her fours on the planks below. Right in front of the chopping block.

“Quiet! You can die sooner, if you like!” The man told her from above, his hand grasping the handle of the axe. Elincia couldn’t help but hold back her tears at the sight. Ah, it was all her fault! If only she had been a better queen… And now her country had been plunged into a civil war - all because she was willing to forgive Daein for its invasion of the country. Was she wrong in seeking peace instead of crushing the country with a painful occupation like so many of her subjects seemed to have wanted her to? Elincia shook her head. She couldn’t hand over the country to Ludveck! If she did, then what was the point of all this fighting? She shook her head, more tears flowing down her cheeks. The r-right choice… Was to let Lucia die here. Ah, if only lord Ike was here! He’d be able to change this situation over! Or Bastian… But she sent him away to Daein. With these away, and Geoffrey dead, her last aide was on her knees, about to be beheaded - leaving Elincia without anyone she could rely on. All of her allies back in the castle were fighters, not politicians… No one would be able to help her out with this decision.

The continued lack of response from Elincia made the rebels decide the woman needed another nudge. With a crash of his boot, the man who served as the spokesperson for the rebels slammed his foot on top of Lucia’s back. Her spine ached under the heavy blow, the woman shoved forward - and right onto the chopping block. Her neck landed directly on it. Her would-be-executioner lifted his axe, then lined it up with her neck - all while the soldier standing on Lucia called out to Elincia again:
“Your Highness! Your trusted friend will now die. Let this burn forever in your memory!”
If she just craned her head to the side, Lucia could still see Elincia from this position - and how devastated she looked. She needed to reassure her that this was the right choice!
“P-People of Crimea… B-behold a true queen! YOUR queen! Long l-live Queen Elincia!” Lucia screamed out with all the dignity she had in her - her voice cracking. Was it because of the pain? Or was she really scared in that moment? Lucia wasn’t sure herself. The axeman had finished lifting his axe - and was about to bring it down. Elincia looked at him as he did it - her heart screaming out in agony. She had lost so many already… She couldn’t bear to lose Lucia too! In a cruel twist of fate, that decision would lead to her losing everything.
“No! Stop the execution! I surrender!” Elincia blurted out as the axe began to go down - the man stopping his weapon just inches from Lucia’s neck. The heiress to castle Delbray could feel the air moved by the swing lick her on her exposed neck, the deadly blade so close to her she could nearly feel it. “N-no!” She screamed out. Elincia couldn’t surrender! Not now! It’d make everything pointless… And yet, a part of Lucia was also glad - glad that her life wouldn’t end here. The executioner pulled the axe away, letting her breathe out a sigh of relief - all while being worried about the future. Ludveck had won, after all… What was this going to mean for Crimea?

The feet from her back was removed, letting Lucia straighten herself back up again - the woman going to a kneeling form in time to watch the gates to fort Alpea be opened. Through them flooded the rebel soldiers - nearly all of those who had survived the earlier battle. However, a number of them remained there - to watch over her, she presumed. However, their real intents were made clear painfully quickly - Lucia forced to the planks of the wooden execution platform again as another rebel forced himself into her aching, cum-dripping cunt. And yet, this time, her pussy was a little more welcoming than before. The stress and then relief of such a near-death experience caused her muscles to release involuntarily - and that included her inner walls too. With them more relaxed, it was far easier for the men to slide into her slit - and for the first time, Lucia enjoyed it too. The relief of not having to die really made her appreciate being alive - so she was going to experience all the pleasures life offered her. Just this once, she’d give in… Lucia grinding her hips against the man fucking her slit, her own arousal providing him with lubrication that any intercourse he could have had with her lacked.

With Lucia finally being willing to pleasure them, the men that had decided to use her body found themselves truly lucky. She’d use her hands to stroke them off, her slit and later ass grinding hard against the cocks filling them up. She even used her mouth to suck them off - something the men never dared to try before in fear that she’d bite them. But now, Lucia had no desire to fight back left in her - just enjoying herself in the group rape the men subjected her to. She and Elincia had experimented together a few times, the queen and her loyal lady bringing the other off with their fingers and mouths on a few occasions. However, since neither of them was really skilled at it, the pleasure they had given one another there couldn’t compare to how Lucia was feeling now. Even if the men weren’t thinking about her pleasure at all, their steady, systematic thrusts were still enough to make her cum - and make her cum harder than she had with Elincia. And the men didn’t stop with just one climax for Lucia - they kept using her for quite some time, driving the blue-haired woman to multiple amazing orgasms.

Seeing a man approach them back from the fort’s gates, Lucia didn’t really pay any mind to him at all. Was he also going to use her body? Just for today, she didn’t mind… However, his words brought her out of her pleasure-ridden state - the noblewoman sobering quickly in mere second.
“Lord Ludveck had called for Lady Lucia’s execution. I am to bring her head to him.” He announced, Lucia looking at him in disbelief. What? W-why would Ludveck do this? They couldn’t… He had won already, hadn’t he? Why, then, would he order her dead?
“No!” She called out as the men quickly overpowered her again, bringing her into a kneeling pose in front of the chopping block again. She struggled against them as hard as she could, but once again the weeks of abuse took her toll on her - making her unable to resist. Within seconds, her neck was pressed against the chopping block again, a man holding her down by her head while another two held her back down. One of them was still fucking her pussy from behind, his thrusts picking up the pace - the rebel obviously trying to cum soon.

“T-this has to be a mistake! No! Don’t kill me!” Even being held down, Lucia could still speak - and speak she did. Her voice was dripping with fear. Now that she had been at the brink of death, she had realized just how terrified the idea of returning there made her - and it seemed that she wouldn’t be spared this time. “No! Please! Let me live! Don’t do~” A whoosh of the axe, and then a loud thud - along with sharp pain in Lucia’s neck - and the woman suddenly lost contact with the rest of her body. Her head flew forwards, but the man who was holding her head down kept it in his hands. Lucia didn’t realize what has happened for a few second - her lips still moving, trying to mouth out words that would never come. The realization only came to her moments later - her mouth staying open in shock. Drool began to leak out of the corner of her mouth as Lucia desperately tried to come to terms with what just had happened.
"No! no! no no no no this can’t be happening nooooooooooo!" Her mind rapidly shot out these thoughts, the woman starting to cry as she was forced to accept that her life was already over. Those tears pooled in the corners of her eyes, with some of them flowing down her cheeks - cheeks that were just a little flushed from all the sex she had had before. Lucia’s eyes stared emptily at the patch of ground in front of her as her head began to get more and more clouded. She could barely feel that the man holding her lifted her head, giving her a good look at the fort she had chosen as her queen’s hiding place. And what now would also be the place of her death. "Elincia… Please, be safe…” Lucia’s final thoughts went towards her green-haired friend - the noble expiring as her eyes rolled up, her irises only barely visible. With her brain shutting down, her nostrils also loosened up - a dribble of snot flowing out of her nostrils and towards her agape lips.

With her head cut off, Lucia’s body began to spasm. Her corpse twitched hard, her pussy clenching around the cock that was buried inside it - hard enough to milk a climax out of it. The man fucking it shoved his cock all the way in - the tip of his cock slapping against her cervix - and then began to release his load, the tension in his balls finally relieved. With the execution carried out, the men holding her all let go - letting her body twitch and jerk all it wanted to. Her muscles contracted randomly as her blood fountained out of her neck - her arms swinging randomly. Her legs kicked out too, her pale feel twitching at the ends of them - each of her toes moving in a different direction. Her corpse would continue to spasm for a little longer, even after the man in her pussy pulled out - her headless body collapsing over to one side with his meaty shaft no longer in place to keep it stable. Its final shakes sent the woman’s tits into a slight bounce - enough for them to garner the attention of the rebels again.

Lucia being dead was no barrier for the rebels to stop enjoying her body - to a lesser extent that before, though, as she no longer could help them cum faster. The newly-made hole in the stump of her neck offered some relief - but not enough to make up for it. Still, they kept using her body for some more time - before finally wandering into the castle in search for some better fuckmeat. Lucia’s head took that journey before them - the soldier who announced her execution carrying it back to the triumphant lord who had ordered Lucia’s death.


As the gates to the castle opened on Elincia’s orders, the rebels charged straight in. So many of them had already died in the siege… Those that survived were brimming with rage directed at those who supported the queen. They ventured straight in, slaughtering anyone who wasn’t with them - in an attempt to get back at least a little at those who they had fought against. Upon Ludveck’s release from the castle prison, he only encouraged that - for he agreed that it was time to crush Elincia and those who supported her once and for all. He was very much aware that the queen’s allies from other countries would come to support her very soon - so it’d be best to deal with her before that happened.


Calill shook her head as she watched the rebels pour into the castle. Why? Why would Elincia surrender now? That confusion soon made way to fear as she saw just what the men were doing - going on killing anyone in sight. Well, anyone that was armored, at least… And even worse, for the female dead combatants.. They’d rip their clothes off! And then rape their corpses! Even with as much confidence in her abilities as Calill had, she knew that trying to resist this many men was pointless. She could fry a few of them with her magic, sure… And then the rest would rip her apart. So instead… She’d have to swallow her pride. Leaving her tome behind, the woman in red left her hiding spot - which was the castle’s tavern. Immediately, some soldiers ran over towards her - but she lifted her hands in the air to show that she wasn’t armed. “D-don’t kill me! I’m not a soldier!” She called out - and the soldier who was about to impale her with his lance hesitated. She took advantage of that, and followed up: “I’m just a barkeep! I’m not someone who’d get involved in all this fighting! Please, let me go!”

However, these words fell on deaf ears - making Calill realize that she needed to try something else. She eyed the men for a moment… Eh, they weren’t that bad-looking. “Well, studs… How about I jerk you guys off and you let me go? I can even suck you off too, if you want…” She asked, flapping her eyebrows at the men seducingly while throwing a provocative, slutty pose. Her leg was to the front, the woman exploiting the high cut of her dress to show off as much of it as she could - quickly loosening the clamps on it at the cut to flaunt even more of it at them. Flirting with the men was one thing - she enjoyed it quite a bit - but actually doing sexual favors for them was another… Still, she was sure Largo would understand. It’s not like he was going to find out about it either way…

The men didn’t reply, so Calill took that as an invitation - dropping to her knees in front of the men. Her hands quickly pulled down the pants of the soldier directly in front of her, freeing his cock. Grabbing it with her hands - that were covered in fingerless gloves., she stroked it off with one, while the other massaged his balls. “Ah, that’s a big one!” She called out with fake surprise as his dick slowly sprung to action - growing hard right in front of her face. Spitting onto her palm, the woman jerked him off for a little longer - licking her lips while giving his cock enough lubrication. Once she was satisfied with it, she let go of the cock - and pushed her head forwards instead. Licking the tip of his cock with her tongue for just a moment, Calill’s eyes flicked to the left so that the man couldn’t see the disgust it filled them with. As it happened, she looked towards the crotch of the soldier standing next to her in that direction - with a noticeable bulge in his pants. She directed her hand towards it, pulling the pants down - and exposing the man’s erection as well. Grabbing it with her hand, she proceeded to stroke it off - his girth barely enough to fit in her hand. Returning to the man in front of her, she was able to look at him seducingly while taking the head of his member into her mouth - her lips wrapping around his cock.

Calill proceeded to take the rebel’s cock deeper into her mouth, all while her eyes drifted to the right this time - only to see a similar bulge in the pants of the man standing over there as well. Her second hand was still free - so, as the cock inside her mouth moved towards the back of it, she managed to unravel that cock too. Just like with the other one, she began stroking it off - servicing three men at the same time. Her throat clenched as the mage struggled to push it onto the cock filling her mouth, but she eventually succeeded in it - bobbing her head forwards and backwards on his dick while sucking the man off. A few times, she needed to rest it in her mouth so she could suck in a breath through her nostrils - but throughout that, she managed to keep his cock inside her mouth. The woman proceeded to help the men towards their climaxes for a while - up until they finally came. The man inside her mouth was the first to go, filling her mouth with his semen - some of it leaking out of her mouth as well as her nose while the woman did her best to swallow it all. The two rebels she was jerking off took a little more time to cum - but once they did, they splashed her mouth and her upper torso with their semen. She wondered how hard it’d be to get the cum stains off her dress as she let go of their cocks and released the flaccid dick from her mouth - semen dripping down her chin as well.
“So? I did a great job with your cocks, didn’t I? Now, let me pass!” She demanded, her usual bossy personality speaking out through her - all while getting up as the men pulled their pants back on.

For just a moment, it seemed that her words have worked - for the men didn’t reply yet again. However, as she began to leave, trying to walk past the men, they got out of their post-orgasmic haze. The man who she sucked off grabbed her by her arm, stopping her. “All who support the bitch queen shall die!” The rebels called out, before quickly getting right on her. His rough hands felt up her boobs through her cum-covered dress from behind - the fire mage shivering under his touch. “N-no, please!” She called out, but the man just laughed. “I’m not a monster, though - since you haven’t actually fought us, and you also made us cum, I’ll give you a quick death.” He explained while his hands let go of her tits and moved up - stroking her thin neck. “N-no!” She stammered out as she felt the man grab her head by its sides. Largo, I’m so-Crack! Her head was suddenly turned 90 degrees sideways from its original position, her spine breaking and instantly severing her connection to the rest of her body. Her eyes widened in agony for just a moment - before the shards of her broken spine shot right into the stem of her brain, killing her on the spot. Her body went limp in the man’s hold right away - and as he let go of her, her corpse collapsed to the ground.

It wouldn’t lay discarded for long, though. As a streak of piss shoot out of her slit, staining her high-cut red dress, a few of the rebels were already on it - their weapons quickly slicing through her clothes. Her red dress as well as her purple cloak were both sliced apart - revealing her underwear to them: purple, lacy panties and bra. Even if her husband didn’t come to fort Alpea - Largo stayed back at the capital to look after their inn - Calill enjoyed dressing in these, if only for herself and no one else. Now, their sight was appreciated by the men who would defile her corpse - even if they removed both of them in seconds. But these seconds were already enough to make them hard again, for the underwear accentuated the woman’s curves nicely - and giving her average titties a much-needed boost in attractivity. The fact that she skipped them also helped them with that. Uncovering her pinkish slit, a man quickly forced himself into it - taking Calill’s pussy while the woman laid motionless.

With her neck broken, fucking her face didn’t allow the man to go that deep inside her - as her throat was squeezed shut. The one she sucked off was the only one who was able to get her cock this deep into her mouth. For the others, a part of their cocks would still have to stay outside - so instead the men preferred to just fuck her tits. From both sides: The rebels’ climaxes ended up showering both her face - at least, the parts of it they could reach with it twisted to the side - and her belly with their spunk. Their cum even made it into her bellybutton. While Calill’s face wasn’t really that useful for the men, the female rebels very much appreciated it - rubbing their slits against her cum-covered lips and nose. In life, Calill spend the last three years serving people of Crimea at the inn she run with her husband. Now, her body still provided services to them - ones decidedly more sexual than what she had been doing before. Her face, pussy and ass all had taken their share of both male and female cum. Her hands were used to jerk off more cocks because of how willing she seemed to to it in life. They were also utilized to finger the female rebels’ pussies as required. Her feet were freed from her heeled shoes, their higher arches helping people towards a number of climaxes as well. In the end, the blonde’s corpse got quite the attention from the rebels - but overall, she was just one of the many corpses abused by them.


Nephenee watched the rebels pour in with a look of confusion on her face. Why were they coming in? Didn’t they beat them? …Was their earlier retreat just a ruse? If so… The halberdier gripped her spear tightly. She needed to stop them. The girl’s fighting prowess was quite significant - enough for the men to immediately recognize her. She fought hard against the rebels who were entering the castle - her actions only growing more intense as she saw the men murder those that had surrendered to them. She fought tooth and nail to defend herself, and anyone who couldn't fight as good as her as well. However, even with the extra strength that knowledge seemed to grant her, she, too, would eventually fall. What the rebels couldn’t make up for quality of fighting, they covered with quantity - overwhelming the spearwoman by attacking her from all sides. Spinning her weapon around, Nephenee was able to keep them at bay for some more time. Still, in the end, they were able to knock her weapon away from her - leaving the green-haired woman completely at their mercy.

“Get ya’ dirty hands off ma’, ya’ basterds’!” She screamed out as the rebels surrounding her began groping her. Their hands went specifically for her very meaty thighs - fondling them and making her face flush bright red. “Lemmy’ footies go!” She called out, writhing under the men’s touch. However, that only caused the men to start squeezing her ample flesh stronger - their hands going up the inner sides of her thighs. More of them also went for her upper body - removing both her chest guard and her pauldrons. The hands rubbing against her thighs ventured under her skirt, making their way towards her crotch - and rubbing her skin there. The country gal felt panties were just for them fancy nobles, not wanting to wear them herself - and so, their greedy fingers were free to rub even directly against her slit. “Aaah! Feelin’ all weirdish now…” She called out as one of them began rubbing his fingers against her labia - her pussy growing damp at the man’s caress. Her breathing got all rushed up as he did that, her resistance quickly melting away. The men took advantage of that - ripping her green tunic off.

Without it, her chest was suddenly exposed again - and the girl blushed even harder than before, quickly crossing her hands in front of her chest to cover her tits up. “Ah! My knockers’! Y'all can see them!” She called out in embarrassment, completely flustered. Now, all she had on was her white skirt - but that, too, was quickly removed. “And me’ cunty’ too!” Nephenee suddenly craned her neck upwards, moaning loudly as the man who was playing with her pussy shoved his finger in. “Ooooh!” She voiced her pleasure out. With her traditional, country upbringing, she had no experience with sex at all - so it was her first time being pleasured in this way. And horsefeathers, if it didn’t feel so darn great! “A-ahhh… W-whaddya doin’ ta me?” With her pussy opening up under the man’s touch, her arousal began leaking freely down her thighs - Nephenee looking down curiously to see the man’s fingers circling around her slit. The girl’s reaction to their initial abuse quickly quenched the men’s desire to kill her right away - now, each of them really wanted to take advantage of her inexperienced body.

Nephenee’s face was burning as the man finally let go of her pussy - the girl already halfway there to her first orgasm. She… She didn’t know, what was going on… But it felt so good! The man used his hands to pry her thighs apart, opening up enough space between them - holding them apart with one hand while using the other to remove his pants. Nephenee’s eyes went wide as she saw the man’s cock, her mouth forming a small circle. “Eh? Whasdat’?” She asked curiously, only for the man to push his cock inside her. Her eyes widened again as he penetrated her. With her self-lubrication brought on by his hands, he was able to enter her easily - only the slightest trickle of blood leaving her slit as he broke through her hymen. “Shucks, thatta’ hurt!” The country girl called out as the man proceeded to bury more of his length inside her - not giving her any time to adjust to the feeling. However, with the girl being pretty tough, and the man having eased his entrance in through some foreplay before, it didn’t take her long to start finding pleasure in this - Nephenee starting to moan while continuing to blush. Ah, this was so embarrassing! And yet, these pleasant thrusts were more than enough to get her to lower her guard. When the other men - who were quite jealous that their friend got to steal this gorgeous girl’s virginity - went for her arms, Nephenee let them move them. The girl’s arms finally went down, uncovering her tits for good - their above-average size and round shape making them quite the eye-candy. Nephenee’s face was red already, so it didn’t really made her blush any more - but if she could, the girl definitely would at being so exposed in front of these unknown men.

As the first man continued to steadily thrust into Nephenee’s cunt, the girl felt a weird heat in her abdomen again. She felt it before when the man used his fingers on her slit, but now she felt it much stronger. “Aaah! Aaaaaah!” The girl moaned again and again, unable to put her feelings into any coherent words, completely overcome by the pleasure. It continued all the way until her coil snapped, Nephenee overtaken with the first climax of her life. Her entire body was shaking, the girl growing weak - the girl having to lean forward and support herself on the body of the man fucking her. Just seeing her so vulnerable like that was enough to make the rebels swoon at the sight - the same men who were overcome with the urge to kill her just minutes ago. As the girl leaned forward, her shapely ass was presented to the men standing behind her. She was showing off her beautiful rear to them, as well - and the sight of it was almost irresistible. Many rebels began to go towards her at once, scuffling against one another while trying to get to her - but finally, one of them succeeded, his hands grabbing onto Nephenee’s rump. “Ah… M-my bum…” Nephenee mouthed as she felt that, her body still weak after her climax.

Her weak protest didn’t stop the man at all - instead, he guided his erection into the crack of her butt. He rubbed it up and down between her shapely buttcheeks a few times - Nephenee very curious about the sensation - before directing his cock at her anus. Pressing his tip against the small hole, he needed to put a lot of force to force himself in - Nephenee’s sphincter putting up quite the fight. However, in the end, the man was able to squeeze his cock through her rear entrance - Nephenee bouncing up in pain as she did. Unlike her first vaginal, the man had nothing to help him it at all - and so, Nephenee felt nothing but discomfort as his cock settled itself in deeper into her anus. Her tight walls had to stretch to make it fit, only hurting her in the process - and making the girl call out in agony. “Eeek! Ma’ crapper! It hurts!” The girl let out a pained squeal, but that didn’t help at all - the man starting to slowly move his cock further in instead. His continued entrance kept hurting her through the whole thing, the pain not going away as he began moving his dick in and out of her ass.

The man fucking her pussy didn’t slow down throughout her climax - but since she came so soon, he was able to keep fucking her throughout the whole thing. Her tight, virgin cunt hugged his cock tightly, clenching around it and squeezing him quite a lot - but he was able to persist. The girl using his body to support herself only helped him out, as it drove his cock deeper inside her - while also pressing her tits against him. Fucking her like that was very pleasurable - the man appreciating using the girl a lot. Who could have expected that the girl which was such a demon on the battlefield had no experience in sex at all? There was something about taking her first time that just made him feel really good. However, even his endurance had their limits - and so, after a few more rapid thrusts, he blew his load into her still-recovering pussy. “Eeeek! Somethin’ hot is shootin’ right into my cunt!” She called out as she felt him cum - but the man just kept his twitching, spasming cock inside her until it spilled its whole load into her slit.

As the man using her pussy pulled out, another one replaced him right away - the green-haired girl being subjected to a double penetration for the foreseeable future. The men fucking her even lifted her off the ground to allow themselves to pummel her holes with more might than before, causing her to be embarrassed again - wasn’t she strong enough to even keep standing through this? With them having lifted her, her body was less stable than before - bouncing up and down on their cocks as they fucked her. That also caused her boobs to swing around - being yet another reason for her to blush. In all the pleasure, she just tried to cover her face with her hands to avoid looking at the men - and pulling her head further down onto her head so that it would cover her eyes. All she achieved through that was awakening more lust in the men raping her - unwittingly ensuring that she’d live longer. The rebels wanted to experience fucking her first-hand while still being able to see her reactions to what they were doing - meaning Nephenee was safe, at least for the time being. The sex only kept getting better for her, too - her pussy getting more and more heated up with each men who fucked it, making each subsequent penetration feel even better. Her ass didn’t stop hurting, but as the men continued to use her, that suffering dulled - and at one point, she also began to feel good about it. Because of that, Nephenee came numerous times on the rebels’ cocks - the spear fighter finding new pleasure in handling spears made out of flesh.

However, as entertaining as fucking Nephenee for the men was, she was still an enemy soldier. She couldn’t be allowed to live… Once the every men of the group which had subdued her had blew a few loads up her welcoming cunt or her tight rectum, it was time for the girl’s life to end. Picking her spear up from the spot they had laid it down at, the man quickly returned to Nephenee - who at that point was still taking two cocks up her two lower holes. The mindless expression on her face was showing that the pleasure had truly broken the girl in. Seeing that, the man hesitated. Maybe they could keep the girl? Sell her off to a brothel in the capital, and have her serve them forever? He considered that idea for a moment… There was no guarantee this would persist. Once the orgasmic haze died off in the girl’s head, there was still a high chance that her dangerous side would awaken again - and start fighting against them once more. They couldn’t take that chance! Besides, orders were orders - lord Ludveck wanted all who supported Queen Elincia to die. So, not without some regrets, the man went ahead - stabbing Nephenee’s spear right into the girl’s neck.

The sudden pain in her throat made Nephenee snap out of the pleasure that was filling her entire body. What was going on? Looking down, she saw her own spear piercing through her neck - impaling it completely. It cut through all that was there - flesh, skin, and even her spine. Nephenee couldn’t tell, but the tip also came out of the back of her neck - splattering some blood onto her back as well as the soldier behind her. Withdrawing the weapon from the front, the man allowed a huge splash of blood to flow straight onto the girl’s tits - all while Nephenee continued to stare down in confusion. Did… did these men kill her? Oh, right… They were rebels after all! And they tried to kill her before! How could she have completely forgotten about that? And yet she did - and now she couldn’t even feel the rest of her body anymore. All she had was her head - and some scraps of skin that were still connecting it to her body.

However, that skin wouldn’t do it for long. With her neck skewered, one of the other soldiers grabbed her head again - twisting it around. Normally, her spine would prevent that - but with it sliced right through, there was nothing preventing the man from doing that. Nephenee’s world spun around, the girl getting a view of many of the men who had raped her - and quickly getting dizzy because of it. After one rotation, the man just pulled up - the extra strain he put on her skin like that more than enough to weaken it enough. Her skin quickly snapped as he pulled, detaching Nephenee’s head from her neck - all to another splatter of blood, and with that skin hanging from the stump of her neck. At that point, the country girl’s mind was all clouded - the dizziness brought by his earlier actions just not going away. And it would never go away - instead, her vision began to fade. "Everythin’s goin’ all dark…" Nephenee observed as that occured - the girl’s life ending soon after. She wondered if her many siblings would be alright - and then she was gone.

The man who ripped Nephenee’s head off didn’t waste any time, forcing it right onto his cock - entering her mouth through the back of her throat. As he did, her long hair rubbed all over his crotch and thighs - but that was a small discomfort he was willing to deal with. In exchange, he got to be the first whose cock came out from between her small lips - his cock only barely being able to go through her mouth. But that didn’t stop him at all - the man proceeding to hammer his erection right up her neck stump anyways. Her cyan eyes darkened as he did that, rolling up to the back of her head - her mouth forced open by his prick. Her headless body jumped on their cocks for some more time, her holes tightening as if she was having one final orgasm - enough to milk the cum out of those using her. Even losing her head didn’t put an end to the abuse her body was put through. It did reduce it quite a bit, though - Nephenee’s body losing much of its draw once the girl couldn’t control it anymore. However, the rebels wanting a good fuck wouldn’t even need to walk away at all - for a new, living fucktoy was right in front of them.


Heather practice with slipping into the shadows allowed her to easily get away from all the rebel soldiers who had entered the castle. And so, she got around the fort while undetected - her heart crying out with every step. This army had so many pretty girls… And wherever she went, those dirty, filthy men were executing them. She couldn’t help any of them out… All she could do herself was to watch it happen right before her eyes. Of course, she couldn’t bring herself to actually watch it. Just hearing the girls’ pained cries was enough to make her blood boil - and her heart sink. Alas, she had no way of helping them without revealing herself. She was very much aware that as gullible as these rebels were, that still wouldn’t end well for her - so she just stuck to the shadows while scampering around the castle. That trip across it finally brought her to where Nephenee was having her final stand - the blonde cheering silently for the green-haired girl while watching her fight. Once the woman was overwhelmed, Heather almost screamed out in disbelief and pain - only barely stopping herself from blowing her cover then and there.

Fortunately, the men didn’t kill Nephenee right away. However, what they did caused Heather to be overcome with a different feeling - jealousy. The rogue wanted to rub her hands against Nephenee’s delicious thighs too! She wanted to fondle the woman’s titties too! She wanted to play with her pussy herself! The blonde was certain that she’d be able to do a better job at it than those mongrels anyways. Alas, all she could to was wait - and turn green in the face with envy as the men stripped the village girl. That charming, innocent smile… Her long, green silky hair… Those deep, energetic eyes - and that blush which melted her heart instantly… Ah, she couldn’t bear it to see it all defiled by these men! She had only joined this army because of Nephenee, because she wanted to help her out with the rebels which had gathered in her town… And now, those rebels were going to take her away from her! Even from a distance, she was able to see the trickle of blood leaving Nephenee’s slit as the first man penetrated her - confirming that that beautiful, charming maiden was really a maiden. And that only made Heather feel worse. Her beautiful country flower had not found a love before… It should have been her who took her first time!

Against herself, Heather was drawn to the sight of Nephenee being raped, her cute face blushing heavily and twisting in nothing but pleasure. Well, at least the spearwoman was enjoying herself… But at the cost of having her holes be filled with those dirty, stinking cocks. Ah! And here it was! The girl’s first climax! Listening to it, Heather found herself getting wet as well - the girls moans were just so exciting! However, she knew that acting on that arousal would be deadly - so she just had to suffer through it silently without relieving her arousal as man after man would take her crush’s pussy and ass. It was a torture she never expected she’d be forced to endure… But then again, she never expected that their glorious queen would be overthrown by a bunch of big-headed maniacs.

Heather didn’t miss a second of Nephenee’s enjoyment - growing increasingly frustrated with her own arousal. However, all of that arousal evaporated in just a few seconds - as she spotted a man pick up Nephenee’s spear and bring it towards her. She knew far too well what he was going to do with it - she had seen it happen to many of the girls of this army before. And yet, she couldn’t stop herself from watching - seeing as he punctured the neck of the woman she lusted for with her own spear. A-and then… Another one of them grabbed Nephenee’s head - and ripped it off! And then forced his dirty cock right into it! “N-No!” Heather couldn’t help but scream out as she saw that - taking a few steps forward and reaching towards Nephenee’s headless body. As her step landed, she already knew what a mistake it was - the man suddenly becoming aware of her presence.

With her hiding spot given away, Heather knew she needed to run - right now. However, that turned out to be impossible - for the men who haven’t satsfied her urges with Nephenee’s corpse were already all over her. She gripped her dagger tight, but she knew it would be of no use - she was a thief, not a fighter. She stabbed the first rebel who approached her, but the next two quickly grabbed her arm, twisting it until her fingers loosened up and forcing her to drop it. Then, they pulled on her arm anyways just for good measure - dislocating it in the process. Once it slipped out of its socket to a loud crack and some strong pain, they let go of Heather’s arm - eager to use their hands on different parts of the thief’s body instead.

“Let go of me, you bastards!” Heather screamed out as the men were quick to grab the front of her shirt - and pull it down to reveal her sizeable bust. Her tits bounced free without the cloth to hold them down - Heather feeling nothing but pure rage that these men would put her through this. Those were only for the eyes of cute girls - not some damn limp-dicked traitors! “Damn you! Damn you all!” Heather screamed at the men while trying to struggle in their hold - as much as her disabled arm allowed her to. However, all that earned her was a punch to the face - along with a comment from one of the rebels: “Shut up, you whore!” He screamed at her while ripping her cloak away - uncovering the girl’s neck and upper shoulders. Another of the men tore her belt off - the girl trying to kick out with her legs towards the next man who went for her lower body. “Ain’t this one a fighter!” He called out while grappling one of her legs and pulling it to the side - another rebel repeating the process with her other leg. As they held her immobilized like that, yet another one of them was free to grab her pants and pull them down - revealing the thief’s lacy, black panties. She did hope that someone would rip them off her body that night… but in her fantasies, it was Nephenee doing it - not some of the men who had just killed her. However, her hopes were dashed as one of them unceremoniously pulled them off - her slit also uncovered to those men.

“You assholes! I hope your dicks fall off!” She screamed at the men again while her body was revealed in such a way - only getting a small laugh for them in return. Quickly, one of them worked his way in between her legs - and then shoved her erection right up her pussy. While she wasn’t as tight as Nephenee was, Heather’s cunt was also a pretty good fuck - and the way the girl constantly struggled helped with that too. The dampness that was there earlier from the blonde listening to Nephenee’s moans also helped - Heather cursing at her body for betraying her like this. While it didn’t really hurt, this sex was very unpleasant - and her pride suffered a lot because of it. Those bastards… They were having their way with her, and there was nothing she could do about it! All Heather could do was throw around, but that was completely ineffective - the rebels’ hold on her just too strong to break. What didn’t stop, however, was the girl constantly hurling insults at her rapists - these not slowing down at all as the men fucked her pussy, her ass and one even tried fucking her tits.

All the bitching Heather was doing had some effect on the men, however. It was quite annoying - driving the urge in many of them to silence her for good. Finally, one of them decided to act on that urge - picking Heather’s knife up. Grabbing the woman by the hair at the front of her head, he pulled her head back - having her stretch out her neck. “W-what?” Heather could only ask in confusion before the man brought down her own weapon on the skin of her throat - quickly cutting through it. His cut ran deep, reaching all the way to her trachea - finally bringing in an end to Heather’s constant insults and complaints as blood flooded her throat. However, he wasn’t going to be satisfied with just one slice. Instead, he brought the knife across the wound he had created - making it both deeper and wider. Then he did it again - and again - repeating the process many times and slicing deeper and deeper through her neck. Each of these cuts hurt Heather just as much as the first one - the thief rapidly bleeding out as it was happening.

Tears quickly flashed within the woman’s dark, blue eyes - running down from both corners of both of her eyes and down her face. It wasn’t enough for those dickheads to just rape her, it wasn’t enough that they had killed so many other great women who were a part of this army. It wasn’t enough that they had killed Nephenee! They just needed to kill her as well! Why? Why were they so heartless? So evil? So cruel? And why, oh why, why did they were able to get into the castle in the first place? Her body began to weaken because of all the blood she had lost - but Heather was still able to feel every thrust the man currently fucking her did into her swollen, bleeding asshole. The man slicing through her neck reached her spine - his progress through it coming to a stop. Instead of repeated slices like before, he pressed it right against her bone - and then began to saw. Initially, he was making no progress - but eventually was able to get that initial cut, and Heather’s blade began to take a journey through her spine. Like this, each time he moved his arm back and forth, a new impulse went through Heather’s body - causing it to spasm randomly, adding to the pleasure of abusing her ass while also causing her limbs to move around. It also affected her head - specifically, her face. Expressions on it changed with each slice - varying wildly and adding to the humiliation Heather was already put through.

As it continued, the feelings from her lower body suddenly cut away - the rebel finally severing the connection between her brain and the lower part of her body. With it gone, her body would go through a few more spasms, before finally stopping still - only moving whenever the man plowing her ass delivered a stronger thrust, and even then only going back and forth. With her spine out of the way, the man quickly finished off Heather’s beheading - lifting the dying girl’s head from her corpse. As he did that, she caught a glimpse of Nephenee’s body - which was still being used by the men too - and even saw one of them fucking her head. Because of that, feeling the tip of the man’s dick force its way into the stump of her head didn’t bother her nearly as much as it should. Like this, at least she and Nephenee were united in some way… Even if it was nowhere near the union she had dreamt of for them. Still, that thought gave her some solace - Heather passing away while still thinking of her dead crush.

Fucking Heather’s mouth now was so rewarding! Like this, the man could imagine he was forcing each and every insult Heather had hurled at him back into her mouth, having her swallow it all. Her eyes slid halfway-shut because of his thrusts, but they were still open - with her dead, soulless eyes still staring out of them. That sight - along with the desire to fuck the mouth which kept throwing crap at them as they raped the girl - caused Heather’s head to be even more popular than fucking her body - the female-loving thief forced to serve as a fucktoy to men even after death.

I want to eat at Megan's Restaurant. I'm ordering the special, Spaghetti & Meatballs with special red sauce. I ordered it days ago so you can get it prepped. I drive up and come in, fancy place, go to the back, special chambers. i sit at the table and lay out the napkin. The empty plate is set before me. A bevy of three babes comes walking up. The first is tall with raven hair and a generous ass. She shows me her delicious meat, and with a dance and help from another girl climbs up on the table, squatting down, waving her ass all in my face, her asshole close enough to lick. She spreads her cheeks open and I see a string of spaghetti, creamy white against her olive skin. She squats over the plate and I heart a frraaap before spaghetti pours out of her. The girls giggle as the beige spaghetti gets muddied by brown streaks amid wet farts, splashing onto the plate and tablecloth. The plate is heaped with extremely pungent spaghetti. bits of corn and spinach within the strands. She laughs and is helped off the table, and another takes her place. She waves her fine white ass, long legs waving as the ass almost touches my glasses. I squint as she pushes it towards my mouth, bouncing it off my lips. I grasp her thighs and pull her anus into my mouth, licking and french kissing, pushing my hard tongue into the opening, feeling the folds envelop my taste buds. I swirl my tongue around and suck on that ass mouth like a wet pussy, imagining how it would cum into my mouth. Suddenly I taste a warm flood of meaty juices and a clump pops halfway out, stretching her anal ring… a delicious meatball! Oh such heavenly herbs!! I suck it out and begin chewing as she pulls away, squatting over the place and shitting out meatball after meatball with wet explosive sharts. To be continued…

Hello folks, I've decided to share my first ever Snuff story with the community. I've been looking at this site for few months now, give or take, and the level of acceptance and genuine lack of judgement is great.

I'll post the story chapter by chapter below. You may find some spelling or grammar errors and I love someone to approach me about proofreading!

Space Bimbos

Or

They Came From Outer Space! (For Our Balls!)

Some alien girls run out of fuel and crash land on earth. How will they manage to find some more fuel for their ship and get home?

Ff/mm, Space!, Green (and Blue) Skinned Space Babes, Oral, Castration, Objectification, Silly

Annie looked up from her weeding curiously, as an odd whining sound began making itself known. The sound was high pitched, strangely metallic, and relatively distant. At first, anyway.

The odd noise began growing rapidly deeper, louder, and much, much closer, filling the air around her. Annie slapped her hands over her ears as the strange thrumming suddenly seemed to be right on top of her, the sound so loud that it felt like it was pressing in on her skull, then she jumped in surprise when something large and silvery flashed over her, barely higher than the tree tops.

If the girl was surprised by the strange flying (or falling) object, and the noise that accompanied it, it was nothing to her shock at the horrendously loud sound of the thing crashing into the open field just past the small orchard, which was in turn just beyond her little garden. So great was the noise the thing made as it struck the earth that she fell over backward onto the ground, squashing a tomato plant beneath her as she did so.

"What.. what in the world?!" she sputtered, as she got up and absently dusted dirt and vegetable debris from her bottom.

Annie stared at the dust cloud billowing up from the apparent crash site of the.. whatever it was.. with her mouth hanging open in disbelief.

"Pa?" Annie called, without looking back over her shoulder to the house. "Pa? Did you hear that? Somethin' crashed into the field!"

"Pa?!" Annie repeated, louder still, when no answer came, finally tearing her eyes away from the rising dust and looking back at the house. "Hey, pa?!"

"Shoot.." the girl cursed quietly to herself. "Bet he's still sleeping off last night's drunk.."

"I just hope it din't hit nobody, whatever it was.." she mused, as she turned back in the direction of the crash and began slowly walking toward it. "I don't think no-one else was outside the house yet today. Johnny and Billy will be sleeping it off, just like Pa.."

"And Georgie.." Annie said, before going pale and breaking out into a run. "Shoot! Georgie went off in that direction to play this morning!"

The girl, who was apparently in pretty good condition, dashed to the end of her garden, hopped the four foot tall rusty and rather rickety fence with little trouble, and sprinted through the low, tangled branches and dead, fallen limbs of the unkempt orchard.

"Georgie?" Annie called out, as she broke through to the far side of the orchard. "Georgie?!"

The sight that greeted her stopped the girl in her tracks. The thing that had crashed was now clearly visible, at the far end of a long skid mark and shallow crater.

It was a flying saucer, which gleamed silver in the early afternoon sunlight.

"What the..?" she asked, wide eyed, her brother momentarily forgotten.

After staring at the thing for a few seconds, Annie gulped, then began slowly making her way forward again.

"G-georgie..?" she called out, her voice low and cautious. "Georgie, you around?"

She saw no sign of her little brother as she approached the crashed saucer. The thing was tilted at an angle, one rounded edge crumpled and buried into the dirt of the field. She half expected the surface of the saucer to be warm, maybe even glowing hot. She had a vague idea that falling through the atmosphere heated things, like meteors and space shuttles and such, up an awful lot. To her suprise, however, the silver metal, which felt oddly slippery, was quite cool when she reached a hesitant hand out and touched it.

"I can't hardly believe this.." Annie muttered, as she shook her head. "Oh, Georgie.. I hope you ain't squashed underneath of this thing.."

As the girl, whose attention never fully left the strange, silver saucer, walked around it, she discovered that her brother had not, in fact, been crushed beneath the craft when it had crashed. He was standing, facing away from her, looking down at something on the ground in front of him.

"Georgie!" Annie gasped in relief, once she finally saw him, and rushed over to the boy. "Are you alright? You din't get hurt none, did you?"

Georgie didn't answer her. In fact, he didn't seem to notice her at all, even as Annie laid her hands on his shoulders from behind.

"Georgie? You hurt?" Annie asked again, as she came around to his side and looked down at him.

The boy, who was oddly flushed, with his mouth hanging open a little, still didn't respond to his sister, even when she shook him slightly. Annie looked at him in confusion for a moment, then followed the direction of his gaze, curious as to just what could hold his attention so.

What held her brother so enthralled was a plump, bare blue pussy, hairless and smooth.

Said pussy was peeking out from between two shapely blue legs, just visible below the hem of a very, very short mini skirt, which was the same silvery color as the saucer. The legs and skirt belonged to what seemed to be a girl, who was entirely blue, who was laying before them on the ground, on her knees but with her face pressed into the grass, with her rump sticking up in the air.

"Huh?" Annie commented, intelligently, as she took in the sight of the apparently unconscious girl, the unconscious ALIEN girl, before them.

Then she colored, blushing, as she realized just what she AND her little brother were staring at. With a decisive motion of her arms, she moved her hands up to her bother's temples and wrapped her fingers across his eyes, blocking his view of the girl's bare blue crotch. This, finally, seemed to catch his attention.

"Ann.. Annie?" he asked, turning his head, even as his sister kept his eyes covered, trying to look up at her. "What.. what's going on?"

"I.. have no idea." Annie admitted, her tone hopelessly lost. "Did you see the.. the saucer crash?"

"No." her brother said, trying to shake his head despite his sister's hold on it. "I was playing down by the creek, so I only heard it when it hit.. It sure was loud, wasn't it? When I came up here to see what had happened, I saw the saucer first. Then, I saw the g-girl.."

"She is a girl, isn't she..?" Georgie asked, a bit hesitantly. "She sure looks like one.. I mean, I even saw her.. her.."

Annie felt the boy's cheeks heat up beneath her hands as he trailed off.

"Uh, I don't know for sure.." Annie hazarded. "But, I guess so.. Maybe?"

They were interrupted from their speculation by the sound of a low feminine groan. Both Annie and Georgie turned to look (futilely in Georgie's case) at the source of the noise, which was the almost prone girl laying on the ground before them.

The blue girl shifted slightly, which only managed to expose her bare pussy even futher, as she seemed to regain at least some measure of her consciousness, and brought one of her hands up to her head.

"Ughh.." she moaned again, as she rubbed at her face, before turning onto her side and slowly sitting up. "Ohh, fuuu.. That hurts.."

The alien girl, whom Annie could get a much better look at, now that she wasn't laying face down in the dirt, looked more or less human. Mostly, at least. She was dark blue, all over, though the exact tone of her skin varied slightly, depending on its location on her body. It also gleamed (or perhaps glistened) slightly in the light, as if it was slightly translucent and had little reflective bits just beneath the surface. Her scalp was as bare as her sex had been, and her small ears were slightly pointed. A pair of little blue antenna stuck out from just above her forehead, at what would have been her hairline, had she been human. Her antenna were about the size of one of Annie's little fingers, and shaped more or less the same. They were a little thicker and plumper at the end than they were at the root, though, and they bobbed bonelessly in time with the girl's woozy movements.

"Ohh.. I knew letting Gili navigate was a bad idea.." the girl muttered, as she patted herself down, apparently checking for injuries.

She hadn't bothered to look up, yet, and so had not noticed her audience of Annie and (a still finger blinded) Georgie.

"Who.. Who are you?" the girl asked, surprised, when she eventually glanced up to take stock of her surroundings.

Annie and Georgie, who had finally reached up and pried his sister's hands away, just stared open mouthed at the alien girl.

"Uh.. I.." Annie started, before swallowing nervously. "I'm Annie.. and this is my little brother, Georgie."

"You crashed in our field.." she finished, somewhat lamely, as she continued to stare down at the girl. "You.. You speak English..?"

"English? What's that?" the girl asked, bemused, as she returned the stares she was receiving with interest. "I'm speaking Standard."

"But.. we can only speak English, and we can understand you.." Annie said, slowly. "S-shouldn't we be speaking different languages, or somethin'?"

"Uh, no?" the girl said, rolling her eyes. "That's why it's called Standard. Everyone speaks it, everywhere. Duh."

"Oh.. But, not everyone on our planet speaks English.. er, Standard." Annie said, frowning thoughtfully. "Only some do. Everyone else speaks French, or Chinese, or Spanish, or.. or whatever."

"You guys have multiple languages, here?" the blue girl asked, taken a bit aback.

"Huh. Weird." she replied, when Annie just nodded. "Well, whatever. I suppose this planet is pretty back woods. That probably explains it, I guess. Give me a hand up?"

Annie just stared down at the blue girl, who had casually held up her hand, before slowly reaching out her own. The fingers and palm she grasped as she pulled the girl off the ground felt surprisingly normal, despite their odd coloring.

"Oof.. Thanks!" the girl said, as she levered herself off the ground with Annie's help. "I'm Boli, by the way."

"Uh.. Nice to meet you?" Annie replied.

The girl, now that she was standing upright, proved to be a little bit shorter than Annie herself. Her only other clothing (aside from the ridiculously short miniskirt) was a similarly brief tube top, which was also silver, and a pair of small, low heeled silvery boots. The top, due to its size and tightness, only barely managed to keep the girl's considerable assets in check, especially as she stood up and stretched lazily, rolling her shoulders and twisting her upper body back and forth.

Annie noticed her brother staring as the girl nearly popped out of her top, and, with a sigh, covered his eyes once again.

"How.. how come you crashed?" Annie ventured, when the girl finally stopped stretching (and bouncing). "You almost hit our house!"

"Er.. yeah, sorry about that." Boli said, with a little wince. "We ran out of fuel.. We had just enough emergency power to make it to your planet, but only barely.."

"Plus, Kaly's still on her learner's permit." she said, shaking her head, before leaning in close and lowering her voice to nearly a whisper. "She's not very good yet.. Only, don't tell her I said that, okay?"

"This isn't the first time she's crashed, unfortunately.." Boli finished, as she leaned back with a sigh.

"Oh." Annie replied. "Um, do you think your ship is alright? I mean, you guys hit the ground pretty hard.."

"It's probably fine.." Boli said, as she looked past Annie and Georgie toward the ship behind them.

"It looks kinda.. crumpled." Annie observed, as she turned around to look at the ship too.

"Ah, it'll be alright. That's just the bumper. They're supposed to do that, crumple up, so the rest of the ship doesn't get damaged." Boli said. "Like I said, this isn't the first time.."

"Oh. I see." Annie said, somewhat doubtfully.

"By the way, did you see either of my friends around here, anywhere?" Boli asked, as she looked around the otherwise empty field curiously.

"Um, we've only found you, so far.." Annie said.

"Well, I suppose we'd better look for them."

"Do.. do they look like you do, or like.. um.. like something else?" Annie asked, tentatively.

"Like me." Boli said, rolling her eyes a little at the question. "What'd you expect, bug-eyed monsters or something?"

"Sorry.." Annie said, quickly. "I.. We've just never met a space.. person.. before."

"Dang, you guys ARE backwoods." Boli said, sighing. "Well, Kaly and Gili look basically like I do, only they're a bit taller than me.. and Gili's green, instead of blue. They might still be in the ship, but let's look and see if they got thrown clear, like I did, first."

"Oh, okay."

They searched for several moments before they came across another of the alien girls. Georgie was, once again, the first to stumble over her, almost literally. The girl, whose skin was a pale green similar in hue to fresh grass shoots, was behind a large, overgrown tuft of weeds. Her skin blended in well with the plant growth around her, which was why Georgie had nearly stepped on her before he spotted the girl.

Annie sighed when she caught sight of the new alien girl. She, like Boli, was sprawled unconscious on the ground. She was laying on her back, instead of on her front, but that fact didn't stop her from presenting just as lewd a view to the boy who had found her. Her long, pale green legs were spread haphazardly akimbo, presenting her sex, which was just as bare and uncovered beneath her short silver miniskirt as Boli's had been, for any to see.

"Gili, I guess?" Annie asked, as she covered her brother's eyes again.

"Yes." Boli confirmed, noting Georgie's blushing stare being cut off with a little amused snort.

"Do.. do you think she's okay?" Annie asked, peering down at the unconscious alien girl with concern.

"Oh, she fine." Boli said, as she leaned down low over her friend, which pulled up the hem of her own mini skirt, allowing Annie (and Georgie too, if his eyes hadn't been covered up) yet another glimpse of her blue cleft. "Er, probably, anyway."

"Hey, Gili.. wake up!" Boli ordered, as she patted the green skinned girl gently on one knee. "Wakey wakey."

"Oh, come on, Gili.." she complained, when no response seemed to be forthcoming. "I said get up!"

With that, Boli slapped her friend hard on the inner thigh, just below her exposed pussy.

"Oww.." moaned the green girl, as she jerked awake at last. "Ahh.. Boli, you suck.."

"Yep!" Boli agreed, cheerfully. "Are you in one piece?"

"Ugh.. I think so.." Gili said, after she wiggled her body in place for a few moments, testing out her limbs. "Nothing hurts too much, except for where someone slapped my thigh!"

"Whiner." Boli commented, as she reached down and grabbed her friend's hand. "Here, let's get you up."

"Urg.." Gili grunted, as she swayed upright with Boli's help. "Oh, this had better be the last time we crash.. I don't think I can do this again."

"Well, it's half your fault." Boli replied, shaking her head as she looked up at her friend, who was several inches (at the very least) taller than her. "We only ran out of fuel because you were the one navigating!"

"So I mixed up Alistair and Andromeda.." Gili commented, as she looked around. "Anyone could do that. And who's this, now?"

"M-mixed them up?" Boli asked, sounding flabbergasted. "One's a star, and the other is an entire galaxy! How do you mix up a star and a galaxy?!"

"Oh, and this is Annie and.. uh.. Greggy..? No, Georgie.." Boli said, waving a hand absently at Annie and her brother. "Annie and Georgie. It's their field we crashed in. Because of you."

"Oh." Gili said, nodding, apparently deciding to ignore the last part of her friend's statement.

"I see. Sorry about your.. uh.. grass, or whatever.." she said, somewhat lamely, with a gesture toward the crashed saucer, and then a small kick at the tuft of weeds that she'd landed in.

"Ah, that's alright." Annie replied, shrugging. "I'm mostly just concerned about you and your ship, I suppose. We've never had anythin' quite like this happen before."

"We're the first "Space People" they've met." Boli said, making air quotes with her fingers and rolling her eyes.

"Jeez, really?" Gili asked, her eyes widening. "Dang, we ARE way out in the sticks, aren't we.."

"Yep." Boli replied, nodding agreeably. "And, it's all YOUR fault, too, miss "How hard can it be?" navigator."

Gili's only response, as she dusted herself off and adjusted her tight, skimpy clothing, was to roll her own eyes and blow a green tongued raspberry in her friend's direction.

"Say, what do you call this planet, anyway?" Gili asked, as she continued to look around curiously. "It wasn't on the map, that's for sure. This was marked as an empty, unnamed system. Er, if I was reading the map right, anyway."

"Oh.. We call it Earth." Annie responded, as she released her brother's head.

Both of the alien girls looked at Annie for a moment, apparently nonplussed, then they both started giggling.

"What's so funny..?" Annie asked, confused at the sudden levity.

"You guys named your planet Earth..?" Boli managed, between giggles. "As in dirt? Planet Dirt?!"

"Planet Dirt!" Gili repeated, before collapsing against her friend, overcome.

"Oh, ha ha." Annie said, rolling her eyes and smiling a little, despite herself.

"Hey, where's Kaly at, anyway?" Gili asked, a moment later, after her giggles had subsided somewhat.

"I dunno, we haven't found her yet." Boli said, shrugging. "I think she may still be in the ship."

"Oh, well, we'd better check."

The two alien girls, with Annie and Georgie following along behind, then made their way over to the crashed silver saucer.

"Kaly?" Gili called out, as they neared it. "Kaly, are you in there..?"

"Kaly?" Boli yelled too, when no immediate response came.

"Ugh.. I'm here.. I'm here.." a voice suddenly groaned out of one of the darkly tinted windows, an open one, that circled the top of the craft. "Jeez.. please don't shout.. I've got a killer head ache.."

A pale blue head, bald and smooth, but with little antenna, just like both of the other alien girls had, poked out of the open window. The girl, Kaly apparently, looked a little groggy, and peered blearily at the four people standing around in front of the crater the saucer had made when it crashed.

"Are you alright?" Boli asked, her voice a little concerned.

"Yeah.. I think so." Kaly answered, nodding and then grimacing and rubbing at her forehead. "I just bumped my head on the steering wheel a bit. Nothing a fixall can't cure."

"Oh, good." Boli said.

"Is there any juice left in the tank at all?" Gili asked.

"Hold on, lemme check." Kaly replied, before she ducked back into the saucer.

"Do you really think anything's left?" Boli asked, skeptically. "The fuel buzzer was screaming at us the whole way down."

"Eh, there might be something.." Gili replied, shrugging.

"Hey.." Kaly called out, her head reappearing at the window.

"We've got about 0.00000000015% of a unit left." the light blue girl said, before she swallowed down a pill of some sort with a quick gulp of liquid from a clear bottle. "So, basically nothing. We couldn't even make it a hundred yards up into the air."

"Is it enough to pull the ship out of the dirt, maybe?" Gili asked. "It'd be nice to have the thing level, at least."

"Maybe, lemme give it a try."

"We should back up." Boli said, as they all watched Kaly's head disappear into the saucer again.

"Why?" Gili asked, raising what would have been an eyebrow, had she (or either of the other alien girls) not been completely hairless. "The drive's reactionless. There's no exhaust or anything to worry about."

"Because Kaly's still on her learner's permit." Boli said, as she began edging her way slowly backward, keeping her eyes on the saucer.

"Good point." Gili said, blinking in sudden realization. "Yes, we had better move farther back. Much, much farther back."

Thankfully, the saucer didn't start moving until they'd backed half a field's length away from the crashed ship. With a sudden low woo-woo-woo-woo noise, that sounded like it came right out of an old science fiction movie, the saucer abruptly seemed to lose all gravitational attraction to the planet below it. It floated there for a moment, with one edge still stuck in the dirt, until, with a grinding, metallic scraping sound, it moved a little backward and pulled itself free.

"Ughn.." Bali said, shuddering in reaction to the high pitched squeal of metal scraping across rock and dirt.

"Well, at least it's free, now.." Gili commented, as all four of them watched the saucer right itself, then slowly float toward a patch of level, clear ground, even as a set of landing legs began unfolding from the bottom side.

Abruptly, the woo-woo sound of whatever engine held the saucer alot quit with a pathetic little "Phut!", and the space craft fell back to the earth. Fortunately, it wasn't very high up, and the landing legs had finished deploying, so it landed upright and more or less level, with a loud crunch and clang.

"Ouch." Boli said, as both alien girls winced. "I hope that didn't break anything.. Er, anything more, anyway."

A little door in the bottom of the saucer receded to one side, and a ramp slowly descended from the inside of the now grounded, but level, craft.

After it had fully extended, the pale blue, and obviously irritated, form of Kaly walked down it. She, like Boli and Gili, was wearing only a short silver skirt and tight, brief silver top, which showcased quite a lot of her oddly colored, but quite pretty skin. Skin which, also like her two friends, seemed to be smooth and almost glossy, semitransparent and filled with small, glittering motes of something that reflected sunlight with every movement and breath.

As Kaly moved to greet her two friends, Annie was able to notice the differences between the alien girls. Boli, who was a deep, dark blue, like the color of cold ocean water, was the shortest, and also the most well padded. She wasn't fat, exactly, but she was certainly voluptuous, in every sense of the word. Gili was a pleasing pale green color, like new spring leaves, and was the tallest, and also the slimmest, of the girls. She still somehow managed a fairly generous bust, despite her slender build, and also had the longest antenna, for whatever that was worth. And then there was the girl who was apparently called Kaly, whose skin was the pale blue color of clear summer skies, and whose body was, in both height and breadth, almost perfectly balanced between those of her friends.

"Well, that's that, then." Kaly stated, grumpily. "Completely out of fuel, now. This sucks."

"Oh, don't worry about it." Bali said, her tone light and unconcerned. "I'm sure we'll be able to find something here to get us home, or at least somewhere with communicator reception. Then we can call for a tow."

"It looks like you found some natives, already." Kaly observed, with a glance over at Annie and Georgie. "Have you asked them, yet?"

"Not yet. We only just met, and we did crash in their field, after all.."

"Hmph." Kaly humphed, dismissively, before she marched over to where Annie and Georgie were standing, watching the alien girls curiously. "Greetings, native peoples. I am called Kaly. If you'd be so kind, please direct me and my friends to your nearest starport."

Annie and Georgie looked at one another, blinking a little at the sudden request.

"Umm.." Annie said, after a moment. "We don't have any of those."

Kaly, whose expression had been one of expectant confidence, fell into confusion.

"W-what?"

"We don't have any starports." Annie repeated, shrugging apologetically.

"But.. but then.. how do you get into space?!" Kaly asked, bewildered.

"Well, usually we don't." Annie answered.

"But.. but.." Kaly sputtered. "How do you go anywhere, then?"

"Uh.. We don't."

"You said "usually".." Gili said, her tone thoughtful. "That sounds like you have gone into space before, right?"

"Er, yeah. I suppose." Annie replied, waving her hand back and forth in a so-so gesture. "I mean, we went to the Moon a couple of times. About fifty years ago."

"Your moon." Gili repeated, shaking her head. "You went to your barren, useless moon.. Why?"

"Fifty years ago?!" Kaly said, disbelievingly.

"You call your moon, "The Moon"?" Boli stated, amused. "What do you call your sun, then? "The Sun"?"

"Just to see if we could, and, yeah, pretty much." Annie said, answering all three questions with a sheepish shrug, much to the consternation of the three alien girls.

"I swear, this freaking planet.." the Boli said, as she closed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her small nose.

"How are we going to get off this backwater dirt ball, then?" Kaly asked, looking frantic at the thought of being stranded.

"Well, we know the ship works.." Gili said, her tone reasonable, in stark contrast to Kaly's near panic. "We'll just have to find some fuel for it."

"We don't even know if these.. primitives have fuel!" Kaly exclaimed.

"Don't mind her.." Gili said placatingly, noticing the darkening expressions of both Annie and Georgie. "She's just grumpy that she's crashed her ship. Again. For the fourth time."

"Third time!" Kaly interjected, angrily.

"Fourth time." Boli said, rolling her eyes. "Remember Rigel III? In the parking lot of Kish's Omnimart?

"Oh, yeah.. I'd forgotten about that.." Kaly muttered, frowning. "Well, that one wasn't my fault. That was a dumb place to put a tree, anyway."

"In any case, putting your spotless and pristine flying record aside, practically EVERY planet has fuel." Boli said, nodding sagely.

"Practically every planet isn't the same as EVERY every planet." Kaly, who seemed to be determined to remain pessimistic and grumpy, retorted. "Practically every planet has a spaceport, too!"

"Oh, come on, Kaly.." Gili said, shaking her head. "We already know this place has fuel. The evidence is right in front of you."

"What?" Kaly asked, blinking in surprise. "Where?"

"Uh, duh." Boli said, while rolling her eyes and pointing one dark blue finger right at..

..Georgie.

"Oh. Ohh." Kaly said, with dawning comprehension. "Hmm.. He's a bit young, though.. We wouldn't get very far with just him, I don't think."

"Yeah, not with him alone.." Gili agreed, nodding. "But I'm sure there are more around, somewhere. We just have to find them."

"What are you.." Annie began, frowning at the speculative, calculating looks all three alien girls had suddenly begun shooting at her brother, before she put an arm around his shoulders and pulled him close. "What are you all talking about? What kind of fuel do you need?"

"Annie." Boli stated, her tone that of one trying very hard to sound both reasonable and persuasive. "You said that.. er.. Giggie? ..Goggy..? No, Georgie! .. Georgie is your younger brother."

"Doo.. you happen to have any older brothers, too?" she asked, her tone both tentative and hopeful.

"Yeah.. Two of them." Annie answered, suspiciously. "Johnny and Billy. Why?"

The girls all looked at each other, then broke out in relieved smiles.

"Would you mind taking us to them?" Boli asked. "They can give us the fuel we need to get home."

"How on earth would they be able to do that?" Annie asked, her eyes narrowed, as she regarded the alien girl. "And why would they, even if they could?"

"Oh, I think I'll be able to convince them.." Boli said, smiling confidently and licking her lips.

"Men.. and boys, too.." she said, shooting Georgie another glance. "..are just chock full of energy. If you could introduce us to them, I'm sure they'll be able to help us get home."

"Okay, but I still don't understand HOW." Annie said.

"I'll explain it on the way." Gili said, grinning.

–

"I still can't believe this." Annie said, shaking her head in disbelief, as she, Georgie(with his eyes covered), Kaly, and Gili all watched Boli enthusiastically sucking off her Pa and two older brothers.

"Seriously, Earth girl. They're the best power source in the galaxy." Gili said, nodding sagely. "Clean and completely renewable."

"Balls." Annie stated, flatly, unworried about being overheard by her thoroughly distracted older male family members. "You use balls as fuel in your flying saucer. That doesn't make a lick of sense."

"We sure do!" Kaly confirmed happily. The grumpy girl's mood had taken a definite turn for the better, now that it seemed that there was a good chance she would be able to leave soon.

"Haven't you ever heard?" Gili said, chuckling slightly, as she watched the oldest male, who apparently went by "Pa", finally shoot off into her friend's eager mouth. "You can go anywhere and accomplish anything, so long as you've got the balls for it."

"Hey, Boli?" Kaly called out, as she saw the dark blue girl suck out every drop of seed from the man standing before her. "What's his cocktane rating like? I don't need an exact number.. Just give me a decent estimate, huh?"

"Ohh.. oh ho hoo!" Boli moaned, as she licked her lips clean, gazing up appreciatively at the man who had just ejaculated into her mouth. "High!"

"How high?"

"Really, REALLY high!" Boli said, her voice filled with relish as she cupped Annie's Pa's balls possessively. "These guys are premium quality!"

"Damn straight, girly!" said one of the younger men, who was pumping his cock and waiting impatiently for his turn in the kneeling blue alien girl's mouth. "Me next!"

"Unh uh." contradicted the other young man. "I'm next."

"Nah, I called it. Wait yer damn turn, Johnny!"

"Pa." the other man said simply, appealing to his elder.

"Oldest to youngest." the older man mumbled absently, as he let his head loll back and a pleased, goofy grin plaster itself across his face. "Jus' like always."

"Damn!" the first young man said, frowning and fuming, as his older brother took his father's place before the eager blue girl. "Don't take yer sweet time then, Johnny. I'm liable to pop afore my turn, ifn you do!"

"Well, now.. We can't have that." Kaly said, her grin widening as she stalked forward. "I'm a bit curious just how high you guys' cocktane really might be."

"I don't suppose you'll let me find out, will you, big guy?" Kaly asked, with a pretty little pout, as she knelt down before the younger brother and looked up at him hopefully.

"Damn, girl, why not?" Billy said, gazing down at her lustfully. "I was hoping for your little friend with the big titties, but you're pretty damn fine too, ain't ya?"

Kaly just licked her lips and gazed up at him.

"Whoooee!" Billy exclaimed enthusiastically, as Kaly sucked him down her throat with absolutely no hesitation, all the way to the hilt. "I think I been waitin' my entire life for a girl like you. Damn, but I wish aliens landed every day!"

Annie just watched, open mouthed, at the display before her. She was no stranger to the sight of either her older brothers' nor her Pa's manhoods, nor was she unaccustomed to idea of them emptying themselves down a girl's throat. Often enough, it was HER throat that drank down their seed, not that she particularly enjoyed it. It was just the easiest way to keep her Pa or her older brothers out of her pants, as they weren't particularly particular when they were in their cups. A handy or blow job was much easier to clean up from, and much less likely to cause complications than the regular sex they'd otherwise demand of her.

It was more the absolute eagerness of the alien girls that surprised her. Boli and Kaly, and even Gili, who hadn't partaken just yet, but seemed like she might at any time if the way she kept licking her lips was any indication, seemed genuinely eager for whatever her Pa and bothers could provide.

Of course, the reaction of her Pa and older brothers surprised her less. All three of them seemed to have only four modes: drunk, randy, drunk AND randy, or just asleep. The first three were a constant source of trouble for Annie, and the last was her favorite, for what were probably obvious reasons. They had reacted to being woken up out of their drunken stupor by Annie with groggy irritation that bordered on homicidal rage, at least until they'd realized that there was sex on offer. That this sex was with strangely colored alien girls seemed to matter very little to them, and, after taking a few fortifying gulps of whatever leftover swill they'd been able to beg, borrow, or steal the night before, they'd been up and raring to have a go.

Johnny and Billy shot their loads off at nearly the same time, despite the fact that the oldest brother'd had a head start. Both wore identical grins as they felt themselves be sucked empty by the cute, eager alien girls before them.

"Oh, you weren't exaggerating at all.." Kaly stated, throatily, after she swallowed down the last few drops of Billy's seed. "I don't think I've EVER tasted anything half so potent before. We'll be able to get all the way home, no problem!"

"Aww.. Yer leavin'?" Billy complained, once he'd had a few moments to recover. "I thought that maybe we's jus' gettin' started?"

"Yes, I'm afraid that we do have to go soon.." Boli said, from her place kneeling before Johnny. "But that doesn't mean we have to stop, now does it? You boys are welcome to come along, if you'd like."

"We can?" Billy said, sounding a bit perplexed. "I dunno.. I never been to space, afore.."

"Mmm.. You'll love it.." Kaly murmured, as she kissed and licked hungrily at the head of the man's softening cock. "It's pretty empty and boring up there, so there's not much to do.. The trip might take days, even weeks, and the only way we'd have to distract each other is with our bodies."

"Damn.." Billy said, his eyes glazing over as his cock began erecting once again. "That does sound pretty fine."

"So, what do you boys say?" Gili asked, as she walked forward and laid a hand on Annie's Pa's penis, which was also raising itself back up, readying for a second go. "Three of us, three of you.. I think it'll be perfect!"

"And, of course, once we get home.." Boli said, after she drew her mouth from around Johnny's balls with a wet slurp. "..we can introduce you boys to our sisters."

"Our younger sisters.." Kaly continued, grinning lasciviously. "The poor girls have never known real men like you, before. I don't suppose you'd been willing to show them the ropes, would you?"

"They wanna be tied up?" Johnny asked, sounding confused, even as he thrust his hips out, trying to prompt Boli to continue working at his cock.

"Sure, that too." Kaly said, her mouth twitching as if she were trying to stifle laughter.

"Well, boys.." Annie's Pa said, after a moment's reflection (mostly on what Gili's hand was doing to his cock). "I think this might well be an offer we can't afford to pass up. Let's go!"

"Do.. do we need to pack anythin'?" Billy asked with a groan, as Kaly released his now hard dick from her mouth and stood up.

"You boys are already packing everything we want right here." Kaly said, as she gave Billy's member a little squeeze, then began leading him away by it.

The alien girls, each leading one of the men by their proud and erect cocks, walked confidently back toward their flying saucer. Annie and Georgie followed, though a bit more slowly, on account of Annie still keeping her little brother's eyes covered.

The girl and her little brother arrived at the edge of the field just in time to see their father and older brothers be lead up the ramp and into the depths of the silver saucer.

"Wait here, won't you Georgie?" Annie said, as she hurried forward.

She wanted to see just what, exactly, the alien girls were going to do with her older male family members. They had said that they needed their balls to fuel their space craft, but what did that really mean? She had to find out.

"You.. you're not gonna leave me alone, are ya, Annie?" the boy called out, sounding worried. "You're not gonna go with them, too, are ya?"

"No, I'm not going to leave you behind, Georgie." Annie said, over her shoulder. "I promise I'll be back out before they take off."

"Oh.. okay.." he replied, his tone unsure.

Annie jogged over to the saucer, one side of which was still crumpled and damaged looking. She hesitated at the bottom of the ramp for a moment, then went up it.

Into the interior of the saucer, which thankfully wasn't nearly as silver and reflective as the outside was. It actually looked kind of drab and ordinary, with matte greyish metal walls, rivets, and tubes and conduits running every which way inside the storage room/emergency exit (which she knew by the clear English/Standard labels above the doorway) that she and the rest had apparently entered by.

She was alone in the curved, cluttered room, but heard her Pa and brothers, along with the alien girls leading them on, just up ahead. She followed the noise they were making (which was mostly coming from her older family members) into the next room.

Which, she thought, had to be the fuel storage room, judging by the way all three girls were stripping off the clothes of her eager Pa and brothers. The aliens were directing the now nude men towards a set of four upright cylinders protruding from the center of the floor.

"Okay, boys.." Gili said, leading the way with her Pa. "If you could just put your wonderfully potent testicles into these little receptacles here.."

"Wassa resep.. reseep.." Johnny began to ask, stumbling over just the first two parts of the four syllable word. "receipt-apple.. That thing you just said?"

Gili rolled her eyes, then reworded her request more simply, in the obvious hopes that even Annie's dunder-headed oldest brother might be able to understand her.

"Balls in holes!" she ordered, pointing with one slim green finger into the little receptacles in the top center of each foot wide, cylindrical upright.

"Oh.." Johnny said, finally nodding his head in understanding. "..why?"

Gili just groaned in response, then pulled at her antenna in frustration. "Just do it, please!?"

"..Why?" Annie's brother asked again stubbornly, a perplexed expression on his face, as if faced with an insurmountable riddle.

"Because I'll suck your big fat cock some more if you do." Kaly explained with a lascivious grin, as she urged her simple charge forward toward the cylinder. "Won't that be nice?"

"Oh.. okay." Johnny agreed, the goofy, eager grin returning to his face once more. "Why dint ya jus' say so in the first place?"

Billy followed his older brother's lead, and they both stepped in front of a cylinder and gently settled their dangling ball sacks into the indicated holes. Annie's Pa was a little more slow to comply, even with the encouragement and enticement the girls offered, seeming to harbor an inkling of suspicion, but eventually acquiesced when all three girls used their mouths and worked their persuasive, sexy space magic on him at the same time.

Finally, all three men's gonads were in the required locations, resting in the little indents at the top of the cylinders.

"About damn time.." Kaly muttered, after popping Johnny's cock out of her mouth for a final time.

Then she hit a switch and, with a sudden "FLOOMP!" sound, all three sets of balls were sucked down into the cylinders, much to the surprise and consternation of their owners.

"Hey, what gives?" Annie's Pa asked, as he struggled to free his testicles from where they were apparently trapped.

"Alright.." Kaly said, wiping her forehead with the back of one hand. "Finally fueled up! Awesome!"

"Let's get the heck off this rock." Gili agreed, as both girls ignored the protests of the men entirely, abandoning them in place and moving to clamber up a set of steep steps, up into what was apparently the cockpit.

"Come on, girl.. Annie." said Boli (who had noticed Annie lurking in the doorway watching the proceedings), with a nod of her head. "..may as well come up and see what you're missing before we leave, huh?"

Wordlessly, Annie followed the other girl, giving her trapped and flustered older relatives a wide berth as she did so. She too ignored the loud protests and curses of her trapped relatives.

The cockpit was much nicer than either the fuel room or the storage bay/emergency exit had been. It had large, wide windows running all around sides and top of the interior, which gave its occupants a clear, nearly complete hemispherical view outside. It also had nice upholstery (leather, or something very much like it) on the seats, smooth finished surfaces, and a rather simpler control panel than she had been imagining.

She'd expected to see something akin to the pictures she'd seen in school of the inside of the space shuttle, buttons and dials and levers covering every available surface. Instead, there was a simple dashboard that wouldn't have looked very out of place in a modern car. Indeed, the most complicated and be-buttoned part of the whole thing appeared to the sound system, if she was reading the labeling correctly.

Heck, there was even what looked suspiciously like a steering wheel.

"Hey, Earth girl.." Kaly greeted her, quite casually, as Annie and Boli climbed up into the cockpit. "..I really can't thank you enough for the fuel. I can't imagine being stuck on this planet for more than a few hours without going crazy.."

The light blue alien was looking down at something on the control panel. Presumably the fuel gauge.

"..no offense." she added as an afterthought, with a slightly guilty look back over her shoulder.

"It's jus' home." Annie replied, with a shrug.

"This thing'll really run just offa my Pa and brothers' balls?" she asked, skeptically, as she continued to look around the comfortable interior of the spacecraft.

"Well, let's find out, shall we?" Kaly said, with a fiercely hopeful expression, as she hovered her fingers over an ordinary looking set of keys dangling from the ignition switch.

She turned the switch, causing the very familiar rrr-rr-rrr sound of a starting engine to emanate up from somewhere below them. The sound continued for several seconds that stretched on into the better part of a minute, until finally, with a hitching cough, the engine caught and the rr-rrr-rr sound of the starter changed into the woo-woo-woo Annie'd heard earlier. All the control panels lit up as this happened, the craft coming to life as its engine began to hum contentedly with the influx of fresh fuel.

"Yee-ouch!" came a startled cry, from down below in the fuel room.

"It's pulling from the number one tank.." Kaly reported, delighted. "Your "Pa", I think you called him? The percentages.. wow, the percentages look GREAT! He's gonna get us most of the way home, just by himself."

"The engine's really burnin' his balls, like gasoline?" Annie asked, her eyes wide.

"More or less, just a tiny little bit at a time." Gili nodded, as she got out several haphazardly folded maps and began to pour over them. "Once tank number one runs dry, the ship'll automatically switch over to the next and start pulling from one of your brothers."

"What.. what happens to Pa's balls when he.. ah.. runs dry?" Annie asked, not so much worried as curious.

"Empty fuel tank means empty ball sack." Kaly explained succinctly, as she ran her hands across the controls, checking gauges and indicators.

"Oh.." Annie responded, nodding in understanding. "What do you do with them, then?"

"You're supposed to return empties to the nearest fuel station, so they can be recycled.." Boli explained, as she plopped her well padded frame down into one of the rear seats, sitting back and relaxing. "But it isn't always worth the trouble, honestly, even with the little deposit they make you put down on them.. A lot of times we just kick 'em out the airlock once they run dry. Saves a little on weight."

"That's littering, though." Kaly said, sounding disapproving. "If the space cops catch you, you'll get a big fine!"

"Don't mind her.." Boli whispered, rolling her eyes. "Her Mom's a space lawyer, and a real square. That's why she only lets Kaly use this lame-o minivan ship, rather than her awesome, expensive sports ship."

"She said she'd get me that cute little convertible I asked her about next year.." Kaly, who had clearly overheard, responded. "..if I don't get in any more accidents, that is.. So let's not mention our little backwater adventure to planet Dirt to her, alright?"

"Our lips are sealed.." Gili murmured, from where she was desperately trying to find their location on the maps.

"Recycled?" Annie prompted, choosing to ignore the comment about the airlock.

"Oh, yeah. Turned into work boys or protein cakes or mulch or whatever the fuel station you drop them off at usually does with them. It depends a lot on the station's franchise contracts and what brand of boy's balls you bought and burned." Boli explained, waving her hand in the air casually. "Some species of boy are better for certain kinds of recycling than others.."

"Is that.. Is that what you'll do with.. with Pa and my brothers?" Annie asked, frowning thoughtfully at the idea of her drunken wastrel older male family members being turned into protein cakes, whatever those were, or into mulch.

She wasn't exactly heartbroken about the idea, to be perfectly honest. It'd be nice to have them out of her hair permanently. They'd caused her no end of trouble.

"Actually.." Gili responded, her lips breaking out into a little smile as she looked up from her maps. "I know an older lady who has a.. predilection, shall we say.. for primitive boys, whether they've still got any balls left or not. The wilder and more feral the better, and they don't come much more feral than those three. I bet she'd pay us a couple of hundred space bucks each for them."

"Really? Awesome!" Boli responded, excited. "We could go shopping!"

"Or, we could use it to pay for the detail work to hide the evidence of my latest.. er, accident." Kaly growled out, with a roll of her eyes. "What's that old woman want with a bunch of primitives anyway, Gili?"

"Apparently she likes her meat gamey." Gili responded, with a little sniff.

"Huh.." Boli mused, with a thoughtful look. "Speaking of which, I'm feeling a bit peckish myself.. I'm going to go grab a snack off of the number one tank before we leave, alright?"

"Snack?" Annie asked.

"Balls aren't the only useful things boys have.." Boli said, flashing a wide smile, which just happened to reveal the sharp little points of her pristine, white teeth. "Those cocks your brothers and Pa were sporting were pretty tasty, in and of themselves."

"In fact, I might just have all three.." Boli stated, as she stood and made her bouncy way back down toward the fuel room. "If the rest of you girls don't mind passing up your chance at trying out Earth cuisine, that is..?"

Gili just waved her hand absently, not looking up from her maps.

Kali, on the other hand, snorted and muttered "Pig!", under her breath.

"Gotta keep my figure somehow." Boli replied, with a wink and pat of her generous chest.

"Don't dawdle!" Kaly called after Boli had disappeared back down the stairway. "We're going to leave in just a minute! You need to be buckled in, not feasting in the fuel room!"

There came another "Yeee-ow-ow-ouch!" from down below, much louder this time, before Boli called back a few moments later.

"Okay! Hey, I think Gili's old lady has a point, these guys taste good! Maybe we should keep one for ourselves and have a bar-be-que!"

Kaly just rolled her eyes, then turned to Annie.

"Like I said, we're about to leave, so unless you wanna come with, I guess this is goodbye."

Annie shook her head.

"Fair enough.." Kaly responded. "Lemme get the door for you, so you don't have to crawl back down the emergency exit like a savage."

She pressed a button on the console, and a section of window and wall melted away like water, to reveal a curved, shimmering ramp descending down to the ground.

"Wow, thanks." Annie said, impressed by the force-field-watsit ramp, as she made her way toward the exit.

"Hey!" Kaly called, before Annie'd gotten more than a few steps down. "Can I convince you to part with your younger brother, too? I'd love to have all four tanks full.."

Annie looked down toward her little brother (the only brother she actually liked), who was watching her as she stood on the shimmering ramp, waiting for her to return with worry in his eyes.

"No, sorry." she responded, shaking her head.

"Well, worth a try." Kaly said, with a shrug and a rueful smile. "Thanks anyway!"

She'd gotten all the way to the ground, and watched the shimmering ramp fade away, when Boli stuck her head out of one of the windows and waved. She was chewing hard on something, her cheeks bulging, but she managed to swallow down whatever it was after a moment.

"Here, Earth girl!" she called (after licking her lips clean) as she tossed a handful of shining metal somethings out toward Annie. "For the fuel! It's just some loose change, but it's at least something! See you around!"

With that, she disappeared back into the silver craft.

Annie, remembering Boli's warning about Kaly's level of driving skill, backed up all the way to her brother, who was at the edge of the field.

"You came back!" Georgie exclaimed, grabbing on and hugging her fiercely as she reached him.

"Of course.. I said I would, didn't I?" Annie reassured the boy, rubbing his hair affectionately.

"Are Pa and Johnny and Billy comin', too?" Georgie asked, his eyes full of wonder as the woo-woo-woo sound the ship was making began to rev higher.

The crumpled up silvery metal edge of the ship began straightening out, almost as if it were a balloon that was inflating, as the pitch of the ship's engines climbed higher and higher, all visible evidence of the crash into the dirt of the field vanishing.

"No, they're goin' with the space girls in their ship." Annie answered.

"Oh.." Georgie said. "Are the girls gonna bring 'em back, someday?"

Annie, whose thoughts turned to fuel tanks and empty ball sacks and discarded or recycled boys and old alien women who like gamey meat, considered his question for a moment, then answered.

"Probably not."

"Oh."

"Does that bother you, Georgie?" Annie asked, looking at her little brother curiously.

"No, I don't suppose not." the boy answered, with a shrug.

"Me either." Annie stated, as they both watched the ship begin to rise into the air vertically.

The emergency ramp and landing struts folded themselves away as the ship hung there in the air, unsupported except by the engine running on the power of her Pa's balls.

"Neat.." her brother breathed, a scarce moment before the ship shot straight up, almost faster than the eye could follow, disappearing into the sky in only a tiny fraction of a second.

The two stood looking up into the blue of the now empty sky for a moment, then they glanced back to each other.

"What'd the pretty blue girl toss at you before they all left?" Georgie asked, as if to try to fill the sudden silence.

"You know, I'm not sure.." Annie replied, shrugging. "I think it may have been some sort of money. Let's go see."

Indeed, scattered across the ground below where the ship had been was a dozen or so enormous metal discs, which could only be the "loose change" that Boli had mentioned. Idly, Annie picked one up.

"Is.. Is that gold?" Georgie asked, a little breathlessly, staring at the heavy, heavy metal coin resting in Annie's hand, which nearly covered her entire palm.

"Huh.." Annie said, before she began giggling. "I think it is, Georgie. I really do, ha! Loose change, ha hah!"

A dozen or so giant discs of precious metal in exchange for her worthless drunkard older brothers and father? Annie thought, almost hysterically.

What a deal. She hoped the alien girls returned someday.

END Space Bimbos (1?)

Author's Note:

I can't tell you how much I love this silly little story idea. Balls = spaceship fuel, wonderful! I adore science fiction, oddly colored girls, objectification, and casual castration, so this is pretty much the ultimate combo for me. It sat on my hard drive mostly finished for well over a year before I managed to get the ending together, though (damn you, fickle writing whimsy!). I hope you enjoy it.

I've got a sequel in mind (Annie goes space clubbing with her new alien girlfriends, hot disposable space boys ensue), but we'll see if I ever actually find the time to write it up, ha ha.

SCP-NC-1

Object class: Safe

Containment procedures:

SCP-NC-1 is currently located in Site 776, which is posing as an assisted suicide facility. Anyone admitted to the "facility" are considered D class, and may be used to test SCP-NC-1 at the leisure of the site director. Foundation staff may also be admitted, either by choice or as punishment. No special containment procedures are required.

Description:

SCP-NC-1 consists of four parts: An entrance/waiting room (SCP-NC-1-A), a non descript anomalous humanoid attendant (SCP-NC-1-B), a "kill room" (SCP-NC-1-C), and a disposal pit in the center of SCP-NC-1-C (SCP-NC-1-D).

A subject that enters SCP-NC-1 will be offered a beverage. If consumed, the subject will become perfectly docile and obedient, and lose all inhibitions, allowing event NC-1-א(Aleph) to occur.

SubDescription:

SCP-NC-1-A:

SCP-NC-1-A is a 6x6 meter room consistent with waiting areas in modern medical facilites.
It has two opposing doors (one leading to SCP-NC-1-C on the eastern wall, and one leading outside to Site 776 proper on the western wall.) There is an array of seats around a table with magazines in the south west corner, a watercooler in the north west corner, a reception desk with a seat for SCP-NC-1-B in the north east corner, and a TV showing ##### in the south east corner.

SCP-NC-1-B:

SCP-NC-1-B is an anomalous humanoid that always matches the exact sexual preferences of the next victim. It will emerge as soon as event NC-1-א is complete, sometimes months in advance of the selection of the next subject, already matching their sexual preferences.

SCP-NC-1-C:

SCP-NC-1-C is an 8x8m room of varying appearances that contain whatever is needed to conform to its victims wishes. At its center lies SCP-NC-1-D.

SCP-NC-1-D:

SCP-NC-1-D is a presumed infinite shaft with a depth currently *measured* to be at least 1701 times the diamater of earth. It is perfecly cylindrical, and covered in an unknown black material.

Event NC-1-א:

Event NC-1-א is the main anomalous effect of SCP-NC-1. It is the entire process a subject undergoes after consuming the beverage offered by SCP-NC-1-B. It invariably ends witn the termination of the subject and their disposal by means of SCP-NC-1-D, though the actual process (including its length) are always different, and seemingly tailored to the subject. See test logs for examples

Test log foreword: Due to the nature of the "resets", cameras and sensors within SCP-NC-1-C are always removed between occurances of even NC-1-א. Subjects are therefore always issued various remote recording devices they are instructed to set up in the four corners of SCP-NC-1-C.

For the sake of brevity, within test logs, the Subject, SCP-NC-1-A, SCP-NC-1-B, SCP-NC-1-C, and SCP-NC-1-D will be reffered to as S, A, B, C, and D respectively.

The Tortured Tits




We’re finally here, I thought to myself as we pulled
into the parking lot of an adult bookstore a few miles
from our house. Samantha, my twenty-eight year old wife,
had been asking questions about it for some time now.
She wanted to know what was in there, who was in there,
what went on in there, what might happen if we went in
there.

She had heard about glory holes, especially as they
were used by the gay community for anonymous oral sex.
But she also wondered what she might do in there,
wondered what might be done to her in there. For months
now, she had raised the occasional question, the
probing inquiry. But now we were here, parked, ready to
go inside.

Samantha was dressed for the event. She wore a short dress
that was low cut, showing off her firm tits. She had
lots of tan shoulder and arm exposed, lots of sexy leg.
Only three buttons on top kept the dress on her. It
could be removed in an instant. Underneath she wore, at
my suggestion, nothing. Her sandals made her legs look
so tan, so naked.

And now she was letting herself out of the car. As she
stood in the parking lot, she looked around to see if
anyone was there who might recognize her. She didn’t
want to be seen going into an adult book store. She
didn’t want to have to explain anything to anybody she
might know. We hurried towards the door and went
inside.

As Samantha went amongst the many men looking at magazines
on racks, I bought a ton of video booth tokens, hoping
for the best. When I walked towards her, I saw the men
staring at her, looking at her body, wondering why she
was there. She seemed not to notice them as she paged
through an issue of Barely Legal. When she saw me, she
showed me a picture of two very young girls, hardly any
tits at all, kissing each other deeply. It was a sexy
picture.

Samantha continued looking through the mags, browsing with
all the men, getting their attention. She examined the
entire range of magazines: gay cocks slapping against
each other, lesbian pussy on display, shemales
ejaculating, tit whipping, group sex… the whole range
available in the store. The men never took their eyes
off her.

Finally she was hot enough from the magazines to take
my hand and say "Let’s find a hole". We headed down the
back hall towards the private booths. She opened the
door of one and saw multiple holes in both side walls.
She looked down at the floor and saw the cum stains.
Then she proceeded to move down the hall, opening each
door and inspecting the holes, evaluating the best
opportunity for anonymous sex. Several men had followed
us and were waiting to see which booth she would
select.

When she opened the door to a booth near the middle of
the hall, she stopped dead. On one wall there was the
usual arrangement of two or three holes at cock level.
On the other wall, however, there was a huge hole –
giant, really – at cock level and with two smaller
holes above it.

She walked in. I followed and shut the door. As Samantha
peered through the holes to see if anyone was in the
adjacent booths, I pumped tokens into the video
machine. Up came a video of a woman fucking a very
young girl while another young girl watched.

We immediately heard the doors open on both adjacent
booths. Whoever was in the booth with the giant hole
did not hesitate. He was already sticking his hand and
arm through one of the two smaller upper holes,
reaching for one of Samantha’s breasts. She stood directly
in front of those holes and watched the anonymous hand
come to her right tit. She looked at me as the hand
started playing with her tit, teasing it, exciting it.
When the hand moved over to Samantha’s other tit, she let
out a quiet moan.

We were doing it. We had come to the adult book store,
found a booth with glory holes, and Samantha was getting
felt up by an anonymous hand. Soon the other hand and
arm came through the second upper hole and now Samantha was
enjoying having her tits played with by two anonymous
hands. She was very excited. She had sensitive tits and
always loved any sex play they received, but this scene
transcended everything she had experienced before.

Then the hands went right onto Samantha’s nipples and gave
them a light pinch. Samantha gasped with pleasure and kept
her tits pointing straight at the hands, hoping for
more of where that came from.

Instead, though, the hands found those three buttons on
her dress and quickly undid them. Then the hands went
up to Samantha’s neck and surrounded it, rubbing her
erotically. As the hands moved down her shoulders they
pushed the dress straps off. As the hands moved down
Samantha’s arms they pushed her dress down and off her
until it started to fall. I caught it and held it low
as Samantha stepped out of it, naked now but for her
sandals. She kept her legs a bit open, open and in
front of that giant hole.

I hung up her dress on a hook on the booth door as the
hands came up to her tits again and cupped them. Then
the anonymous hands started to work Samantha’s tits. She
let out another, louder and longer, moan. This inspired
the hands to start really working those tits of hers.

The hands were squeezing, pushing and pulling at Samantha’s
tits. She looked at me as the tit play got wilder and
rougher. Then the thumbs and fingers were holding her
nipples in a light pinch. She looked down at them,
wondering what would be next.

"Shit!" Samantha shrieked as she jerked back, freeing her
tits from the hands. Apparently the hands had pinched
her, pinched her hard. Samantha was looking at me, rubbing
her nipples to sooth them. I wasn’t sure if it was all
over at that point or what. Would Samantha put her clothes
back on and we would leave with a lesson learned? Or
what would she want to do?

Then, unexpectedly, the hands snapped their fingers.
The sound and gesture shocked Samantha. The hands were
impatient? They wanted her tits back? They wanted to
inflict more pain? Samantha looked at me with a combination
of apprehension and sheer sex. Then, amazingly, she
stepped forward and slowly put her tits back into those
anonymous rough hands.

Immediately the hands went to work, even more roughly
than before. And why not? Samantha had taken the pain and
then, only with limited hesitation, had put her tits
right back into those hands, apparently seeking more of
the same. But this time it wasn’t the same, it was more
brutal. The hands went to work, went to work fast and
hard.

But this time Samantha stood her ground as the hands
roughed up her tits. She stood her ground as the hands
squeezed and pulled at her. She stood her ground as the
hands slapped her tits and then pinched her nipples.
She even stood her ground as one hand held her left tit
in a squeeze, her nipple sticking out as the other hand
slapped it back and forth. She took it all, spreading
her legs a bit wider, her cunt opening up in front of
the giant hole below, getting wet.

Then, when the hands held her nipples in a long, hard
pinch, Samantha still stood her ground. Even as the pinch
turned violent, causing Samantha to gasp and grimace, she
still stood her ground, taking the pain. But when the
pinch became a vicious tug down and up and then down
again, Samantha cried out and jerked herself free once
again, panting, her red, swollen tits heaving in the
dim light of the booth.

But the instant those hands snapped their fingers
again, Samantha thrust forward, no hesitation, putting her
punished tits back yet again into harm’s way. This time
the hands grabbed her nipples and pulled them forward,
towards the holes. That’s when I realized that the
holes were positioned and sized perfectly to have
Samantha’s tits poke through them. The hands forcefully
pulled Samantha’s tits right through the holes. Her body
was pressed up flat against the cum-stained wall as her
tits protruded into the mystery of the next booth.

And then all was still and quiet. Samantha’s naked body was
flush with the wood wall, her flesh pressed up against
the cum stains, her shoulders flat against the rough
surface so as to push her tits as far through the holes
as possible, extending her tits into the booth with the
anonymous hands as deeply as possible. And there Samantha
stood, waiting, waiting with her tits through the
holes, ready to accept whatever the violent hands would
do to them. Samantha stood there vulnerable and waiting,
her tits stuck through the holes and at the mercy of
the anonymous hands.

And then she cried out in pain, excruciating pain.
Something had happened alright, something violent to
one of her tits. But still she stood her ground, tits
still through the holes, still at the mercy of the
torturous hands, waiting.

She suddenly cried out again, even louder, something
having happened to her other tit. But still she stood
her ground, naked skin pressed up against the cum
stained wood wall, tits through the holes. Samantha was
determined to take whatever the hands gave out.

And then her tits were in deep torture again. Samantha
writhed and cried out, twisted and humped the giant
hole with her pelvis, but she kept those tits through
the holes. As she moaned and cried, I realized that her
tits were being punished rapidly and brutally.

I didn’t know what to do. Should I stop this violence
to her tits and pull her out of those holes? Or should
I push against her back, pressing her tits even further
into those holes, preventing her from escaping the pain
she seemed to be enjoying so deeply?

But then something must have really happened to her
because Samantha jumped back, taking her tits out of the
holes, retreating to the safety of our booth. She
looked down at her tits and then looked at me. Slowly,
she turned to face me, showing me her tits. In addition
to being all swollen and red, they were covered in
saliva. There were teeth marks on them. Apparently the
anonymous hands had been joined by an anonymous mouth.

And then the hands were back at the holes, snapping
their fingers, impatient for Samantha’s hurt tits.
Instantly, again without hesitation, Samantha went flush up
against the cum stained wood wall with her naked body
and stuck her battered and bitten tits through the
holes. She wanted more, and she wanted it all.

The anonymous hands and mouth seemed to deliver as Samantha
quivered with pain. She moaned and gasped as the
torture continued. Tears started streaming down her
face as her tits took everything the anonymous hands
and mouth could give her.

Then, suddenly, all was quiet again. Was it over? Or
was something new about to begin?

Samantha, with the side of her face pressed against the
wall, looked at me with new terror. Something different
was happening, something incredibly painful, something
to her left tit, something exquisitely painful.

Then, quiet again.

But then Samantha moaned deeply and twisted her body so
that even more of her right tit was at the mercy of the
mystery in the next booth. Again the look on her face
was of torture, exquisite tit torture. What was he
doing to her tits?

Then, suddenly, she was humping the wall. Or, more
specifically, she was humping the big hole in the wall.
Looking down, I saw one of the anonymous hands
fingering Samantha, finger fucking her cunt violently. This
wasn’t a finger teasing her cunt, it was three fingers
punching into her cunt, rapidly and violently, with no
interest in how she liked it. The hand fucked her cunt
unmercifully.

Samantha’s reaction was to push her cunt towards the hole
and accept the violent finger fuck. As she did, she
leaned back and her tits came out of the upper holes. I
saw the fruits of the anonymous hands’ labor: through
each of Samantha’s tits was a safety pin, a safety pin
fastened.

Shit. He had pushed pins through her tits and then
fastened them. Exquisite pain, exquisite tit torture.
And now he was finishing her off, finger fucking her
cunt violently.

As Samantha started to cum, she began to collapse. I caught
her and held her up as she shook with her orgasm. She
came and she came and she came. As she came, I couldn’t
resist feeling her tits, pulling lightly on the pins
through her tits, teasing her tits with the pins stuck
right through them. And when her orgasm was over, she
collapsed to her knees on the cum stained floor, her
pinned tits heaving in the dim light.

And then it came through the giant hole. The anonymous
cock. It was big and it was beautiful. And it was
dripping pre-cum into our booth.

Then also through the giant hole came the anonymous
hands. They came into our booth and grabbed Samantha’s
hair, pulling her face towards the anonymous cock. The
hands strong grip on Samantha’s hair held her head in place
as the cock was thrust into her mouth. They held her
head steady, in front of the giant hole, as the cock
started to violently fuck her face.

Samantha just leaned forward towards the hole and took the
face fuck. As the cock pumped into her mouth over and
over again, the hands pulled her head more towards the
hole, eventually into it. Then her head disappeared
through the hole, getting face fucked violently in the
next booth from a guy that had just stuck pins through
her tits.

The scene was so overwhelming, I couldn’t resist. I
took my cock out and started to masturbate. I wanted to
cum all over Samantha’s naked shoulders, back and ass as
her head stuck through the hole, her face getting
fucked by an anonymous cock.

But as I stroked my cock, I heard the anonymous cock
start to cum. Samantha’s head stayed through the hole as I
heard the moans and groans of orgasm. Suddenly Samantha’s
head was thrust back through the hole, released from
the face fuck. She looked unbelievably sexy with hair
messed up, cum dripping out of her mouth and her
battered tits with pins sticking through them.

She turned to look at me and saw me pumping away at my
cock, getting close to cumming. Immediately she stood
up and kissed me, kissed me deeply with all the
anonymous cum in and around her mouth. She hadn’t
swallowed it all, and so her mouth was full of cum for
me to taste, for me to swallow. As we kissed, cum
swapping, I felt a hand join mine on my cock. Samantha and
I looked down and saw the anonymous hands pushing my
hand away, grabbing my hard cock and pulling it towards
the hole.

Samantha immediately pulled my pants and shorts down to my
ankles and pushed my ass towards the hole, pushed my
cock through the hole. Then those anonymous hands
reached around my ass, pulling my cock completely
through the hole into the darkness of the next booth.

Fearful, I didn’t know what to expect. But then I felt
my cock engulfed by what felt like the most wonderful
of all mouths in the world. I felt the most exquisite
sucking of my entire life. As my hips naturally
responded by fucking into the anonymous mouth, the
anonymous hands pulled my ass cheeks apart and started
playing with my asshole.

The combination of the fingers on and in my asshole
with the best blow job of my life was making me cum,
cum big time. Samantha gave me another cum-flavored kiss
and then she leaned against the wall where I could see
her play with the pins in her tits. That’s when I
exploded, exploded with the biggest orgasm of my life.

When it was over, I was too weak to move. As I leaned
against the wall, Samantha just stood next to me with a
smile, playing with the pins through her tits. Then she
took her dress off the door hook and put it on. The
thin material didn’t hide the pins stuck through her
tits. I pulled up my pants and zipped them up.

Samantha opened the door and we headed out of the booth
into the narrow hall. Many men were in the hall,
waiting, waiting to see the woman who had gone into the
booth with the giant hole. As Samantha brushed past them,
her pinned tits were proudly on display.

We left the store and got back into the car. As I
started to drive home, Samantha rolled down her window for
some fresh air. Then she undid the three buttons on her
dress and looked down at the pins in her tits.
Eventually her fingers started playing with the pins,
pulling on them, twisting them. As I drove, watching
her play with her pinned tits, I wondered what she
would let me do them.

Perhaps I could pull and twist those pins. Maybe even,
just maybe, I could unsnap them, pull them out and then
stick them back into her tits, stick them back in again
and again and again…

END

This is my first attempt at story writing, I have a lot of ideas but being italian i’m not so sure that everything will be grammatically correct, sorry for that. As you can see I have a strong belly button fetish and I like to give as much details as possible about the victim belly anatomy and navel shape and how that changes the approach to each victim. So here it is the first part of a story I’m writing with a member of another board. I would really appreciate any suggestion for future development, like characteristics of the next victims or killing methods. Thanks in advance.
Here we go
It was half past midnight when a received the call I was waiting for the past week. “Sir, your payment has been accepted, a black van will come to pick you up to take you to our club, everything has been prepared as per your indications.
It took me sometime to gather all the money to pay for this exclusive “Death Club” but finally I can let all my darkest fantasies come true.. not just one, but five young ladies where waiting for me and their bellies ready to transform from attractive to gory messy.
Finally the van stopped to its destination and I was escorted inside the club and to the private room I was designed to. Everything was perfectly organized, a big stone table resembling an altar is placed at the exact center of the room, on one corner there where all kind of tools attached to the wall. I took my time to examine the shiny knives of different dimensions, a power drill, scissors of all kind, scalpels… everything needed was there. On the opposite wall I could see a window to another room. Standing a the center of the other room are five of the most beautiful girls I’ve ever seen. “please sir which one you would like to start with?”
MARGHERITA
The choice was simple, my eyes were captured by a tall blonde girl, her skin pale white, her belly was long with a very small belly button at its center. Her navel was rendered almost invisible by the shiny belly ring she was wearing. She was escorted to my room, she entered wearing nothing but a bright red bikini. She looked scary and tears runned down her face as she was lied on the stone table, wrist and ankles secured to avoid excessive movements. “What’s your name honey?” “Margherita sir… please don’t hurt me too much” she says sobbing and crying
“My dear, we are going to have a lot of fun with this long belly of yours”, She looked down to see my finger pointing at her upper stomach and going down ‘till I found her small navel. I moved the belly ring aside and poked my finger deep in the recess of her navel. “Let’s see if we can make your belly hole a little deeper”
She quivered in fear at my touch deep in her petite navel, terrified at what i had in store for her, i started to caress her soft tummy, envisioning tearing her beautiful stomach to shreds, " what are you gonna do to me" she asked, " i'm going to torture your abdomen for awhile, then split you right up the middle, from belly button to breasts, and reach inside you to feel your lovely gushy goodies", she screamed and began to cry, i simply walked over to the wall and grabbed a pair of scissors, then i returned to her and said "are you ready"?, she looked at me and shuttered in fear, “first I will take a little souvenir” as i grabbed a hold of her sexy belly ring and slowly pulled it, she looked in fear as the upper rim of her navel tried to resist my pull. “Please not my navel ring… please aahhhhhh”
With a little more effort the ring was out of her flesh and blood started to seep out of her torn rim. Then with quick precision, i snipped into her belly button with the scissors, she unleashed a blood curdling scream, I then proceeded to slowly remove the scissors “see? now your belly button is deeper than before”
Once the scissors were out of her belly I stopped to admire my work as the blood started to fill the small hole of her navel and started to descend her lower belly and wetting her pussy.
The scissors were so sharp that her petite navel was bisected almost perfectly to the middle and she looks in terror at the now bloody hole at the center of her creamy belly.
“Now that your navel is deeper honey, why don’t we make it a little larger?” I proceed to insert my index finger into the bloody hole,”please no no noooo” she screamed for the unbearable pain, I want to enjoy this moment and I start to finger fuck her navel with my finger, up and down up and down, drawing more blood with each movement. Then I start to pull at the side of the wound enlarging it and letting her scream even more. I remove my finger and I lick the blood… so tasty. Now at the center of her long belly, there’s a round bloody hole… no signs of her small belly button anymore.
“It's time to end it my dear” I take a long scalpel from the wall, I first cut her bikini top revealing her big tits. Her nipples are rock hard.. I assume her body is not able to distinguish pain from pleasure anymore. Her screams are becoming weaker with each breath, I take my time to lick her nipples, they taste so good. Finally I place the scalpel at the center of her upper stomach just below her breasts. The scalpel is so sharp I don’t even have to apply too much pressure. I start to cut down her long belly, blood starts to flow everywhere, the cut now joins with the wound that once was her navel and I continue down her lower belly finally stopping at her bikini line. I insert both my hand at the center of her belly and I fell her intestines inside as I start to pull it out. I was so concentrated on my work that I haven’t noticed that she’s already dead.
I admire my work, her belly open from breasts to pussy, all her intestines out in the air. Her nipples are still hard, how is that even possible? I know I’ve already have her belly ring as a souvenir but it won’t hurt to have another one. With the scalpel I proceed to cut one of her nipples free from her body.
Before I could choose my second victim two masked guys entered the room, took care of the body and also cleaned the table from the blood and guts.
I cannot wait to have some more fun… poor Margherita was just the first one.
MICHELA
Now my second choice is a tall dark haired one. Tan skin, her belly flat but not as much as the previous girl. Her belly button is a big oval inne, so deep I can’t even see the bottom of it, quite the opposite of the fist girl isn’t she?
She have a scorpion tattoo on the right side of her belly, it’s like if the scorpion is ready to stab her deep navel anytime with its tail. Perhaps she have some kind of belly button fetish? If that’s the case I’m going to enjoy destroying her belly even more.
She enters the room and lies on the table like the first girl. She is dressed with low cut shorts and a sleeveless crop top long enough to just cover her small breasts. She looks at me, no tears, no fear in her eyes. I will turn that proud pretty face into a screaming one shortly.
“you look very brave my dear… what’s your name?” “Michela, I’m not proud I’m just accepting my destiny, I saw what you’ve done to Margherita and that’s fine with me, my only request is to have my belly button teased as much as possible before you destroy it. It’s my secret sweet spot and I want a man to enjoy it before my final demise”
I can’t believe my ears… I was right about the tattoo and I’ve never met a girl with a belly button fetish like mine.
“Today is your lucky day Michela, your belly button will get the treatment it deserves”
I slowly start to caress her belly, stomach, sides, lower belly… with each stroke coming closer and closer to her secret sweet spot.
“Please touch it, touch my navel now!” she says, moaning and licking her lips.
I start drawing circles around her belly button with my finger and without hesitation I poke my index finger deep inside. It is a completely different feeling compared to when I poked Margherita’s navel, hers was so small and tiny that my finger couldn’t feel much aside from the hard knot…. But Michela’s belly button is so deep and large enough to accept my finger completely. My index disappear up to the first joint and I can feel all the bumps and folds inside her navel.
Michela stats to moan a lot and seeing that I apply more pressure to my poke, “yes please continue ahh yes again”
Without warning I remove my finger from her now wet belly hole, “why are you stopping now ?” it’s like she forgot why she is lying belly bared on a stone table.
“Sorry you had enough pleasure Michela, now it’s time to have mine!”
I look as fear starts to cover her face and tears starts to fill her green eyes “not so brave anymore now uh ?”
This time my instrument of choice is a long power drill, “this will be a perfect fit for Michela’s navel” I see the fear building up in her as I come closer to her belly with the drill in my hands. I stop once again to admire her belly hole, looking closer I can see all the complex folds deep inside that you cannot see from the distance. For a moment I am hesitant… maybe it’s better to keep this amazing navel intact… maybe keep it as a trophy… No.. my urge to destroy it superior, I can’t wait to turn this belly button to shreds.
“Are you ready ?” I say as I place the tip of the drill at the exact center of Michela’s deep navel. “Please no, just poke and lick my navel but don’t kill me” she says with tears in her eyes… I smile, her attitude is completely different from when we started.
“Sorry honey, there is no coming back now” I say as I press the start button of the drill. As the tip starts to spin I can see her belly button twitching, twisting as it tries to resist. As I apply some pressure the little scar gave away and turned to shredded meat as scream comes out of Michela’s throat.
The tip of the drill disappeared in her belly as Michela starts to cough blood. I admire all the little movements of her belly as the drill is still spinning inside her. I remove the drill from her belly and blood fills her navel quickly and descends down her lower belly.
Michela’s once attractive belly button is is now a gory mess… I can still see the navel depression but the inside, all those nice bumps and folds, are completely destroyed by the drill. I’ve probably cutted something important in her belly ‘cause after her last scream, Michela’s throat filled with blood and she died quickly.
Too bad, I wanted to ask her if she enjoyed this poke also.
I need to take a souvenir from this girl also… I take the sharp scalpel and very carefully remove a piece of skin from her tan belly, the one with the scorpion tattoo on it and I place it next to Margherita’s nipple and belly ring.
After Michela’s corpse has been taken away I’m now ready for my next enjoyment.

TO BE CONTINUED

Here we go with the second part of the story. Thanks for the appreciations.
CLAUDIA
I’ve already slaughtered two beautiful girls. I can still feel my finger in their navels, the hard scar tissue, the folds..… the thought that those attractive belly holes are now just a bloody mess sends a chill down my spine. I’m ready for more.
My next choice is a good looking brunette, average tall, no makeup and messy hair.. she is a natural beauty. I’m fascinated by her clothing: she is wearing a pair of low waist tight jeans and a white t-shirt long enough to cover most of her belly leaving two inches of skin bare, not enough to see her button.
When she is laid down on the the table the t-shirt rise up a little bit and I can peek at the bottom rim of her navel. It’s like her outfit was made especially to tease me.
“what’s your name honey?” I ask as I look at the wall to choose my next tool. “Cl..Cl… Claudia” she answer as tears runs down her cheeks.. she looks very scared. “Please I’m just a college student… I don’t want to die… please.. I’ve never hurted anyone”
“ahh a college student… this gives me a good idea” I think as I come closer to her. “I’m really sorry for you Claudia but you will die today” I start caressing her trembling lower belly, her skin is so creamy and smooth. “Please don’t hurt me.. please” her belly is trembling even more. Very carefully and very slowly I start to lift her t-shirt and to uncover her beautiful round innie navel.
I’m so lucky today… three girls with three very distinctive navel structures. Claudia’s belly button is a perfectly round inne, it’s a deep one but you can clearly see the bottom. Differently from Michela’s navel, this one is almost flat on the bottom with no visible bumps or folds. It’s perfect for what I have in mind.
“You have a very attractive belly button and I can’t wait to see it leaking blood” I say with an evil smile.
As fear kicks in her even more she tries to free herself but all her efforts are pointless. With a precise movement I dig my index finger in her round navel holding it still. She is thrashing wildly and it almost looks like she is impaling herself on my finger… her navel really is a perfect fit !
I remove my finger and inject her with a tranquilizer. Her body now still but she is still fully conscious, her eyes filled with tears and fear. Now I take a very sharp pencil from the wall and I change the tip with a sharp metal one “a pencil for a college student is just perfect… this one will cut through her belly button like butter! “
I carefully roll her t-shirt up to the underside of her petite breasts, now her belly is fully exposed, her creamy trembling belly… I can’t resist the scent of her naked skin and I start kissing her stomach, her sides, her lower belly and finally tasting the bottom of her navel with my tongue. She looks at me with her eyes begging not to be killed.
One final gaze at her perfect, unmarked belly, and I’m now ready to ruin it. I carefully place the tip of the pencil at the exact center of her navel making sure not to draw any blood. She tries to move her belly away but this makes the sharp tip scratch the base of her button. She screams wildly.
Pressing my other hand flat on her stomach I trust the pencil deep in her guts. Her eyes are now open wide and she is screaming with all her possible energy. Holding her belly down with my hand I notice that no blood is coming out of the wound, the pencil is so a perfect fit that the “walls” of her navel are like holding on the sides of it. The pencil is acting as a plug . “I have to remedy that”
Holding the end of the pencil with two fingers I start to slowly twisting it clockwise. Her navel is like holding the pencil and twisting with it, distorting it’s perfect round shape. It’s the most arousing sight of my life.
Now blood is starting to seep out from around the pencil and down both sides of her belly. Another twist to the other side and more blood comes out. I quickly pull the pencil out, her belly arched and blood erupted like a fountain.
I notice that her belly button, or better what was left of it, is now more of an outie due to the pull of the pencil to its sides. It looks like a small vulcano. With the tip of my finger i proceed to turn it back to an innie as blood continues to seep out of the wound. My index disappear in her belly and I can feel her guts with it.
Poor Claudia is still breathing, crying and coughing up blood. I take a kitchen knife from the wall. I want to completely ruin her creamy belly. I stab her lower belly under her leaking navel, her smooth skin is no match for my sharp knife. Three more stabs to either side of her abdomen and to her upper belly. Blood everywhere, the creamy texture of her belly skin in not even visible anymore. I slowly insert the knife in what’s was left of her navel and leave it there. One more cough and Claudia's gone.
I keep the pencil as souvenir, a little of Claudia’s navel flesh is still attached to it.
Three gone, two to go

TO BE CONTINUED
GIORGIA
It’s time to choose my next victim, as I look at the other room I notice that there is only one girl remaining, “this is strange, I’ve paid for 5 girls”.
Suddenly a voice comes from a speaker “don’t worry sir, because of your contribution to our club we have prepared a surprise for you but we will leave it for last. I’m sure you will like it”
Wow this sure is unexpected, better go and kill the next girl fast, I can’t wait to know about my surprise.
While I’m lost in thinking what this surprise could be, the door opens and a short, blond haired girl enters the room, she is wearing a sport bra and shorts, her belly bared. “these guys really knows how to please me”. The girl’s name is Giorgia, she is short and her belly is rather muscular but not as much as to make it unattractive. Her navel is a shallow inne with a prominent upper rim. As I look closer I notice that she is also wearing a very small piercing. Differently from the previous girls, Giorgia’s body is covered in freckles and tiny little moles, two of which are positioned right above her belly button. I’m finding this peculiarity very attractive.
Now that she is laid on the table, the upper rim of her navel is no more covering it and I can admire all the intricates folds inside, helped by the fact that it’s not a deep belly button at all.
I know that I said that I wanted to end her fast, but know I really want to enjoy torturing her as much as I can. She is crying but not desperately, maybe she thinks she have some kind of chance at surviving. Let’s see if I can take advantage of this.
“Now my dear, compared to the other girls you may be very lucky” I say as I take a long ice pick from the wall. She looks puzzled. “I will use this very thin ice pick to stab you, I will do it only once and you will be the one to choose the spot on your body” She starts to tremble but she knows that if she choose the right spot she might be able to surve.
“So you can choose between these spots”, I say as I come closer to her, “Your neck…” the ice pick pressing firmly on her throat, “your chest” the sharp blade pressed between her tits, “maybe your stomach” the ice pick slowly descending on her trembling body, “or… your belly button” now the point is exactly where I want it, in the center of her naked navel. Of course my game is to let her choose her navel deliberately but little she knows that her belly hole will be perforated anyway.
She looks terrified as she starts wondering which choice will allow her to survive this day. She starts to imagine how her body would react to each possible stab, she pictures herself choking in her own blood as her throat is perforated… or dying on the spot as her heart is punctured. She considered being stabbed in the stomach for a while but she starts to imagine the consequences of the acids being released in her abdomen. “Stab me in my belly button, this is my choice… please make it quick”
“As you wish” with a satisfied smile on my face I place the tip of the ice pick at the exact centre of her navel not even minding to remove the shining belly ring. As I apply pressure her belly becomes concave at first, the hard knot of tissue trying to resist but with a little more pressure her navel gives way and the blade pierces her belly. Giorgia’s screams fills the room as she arches her back offering her navel to me even more.
I don't want to inflict too much damage so I remove the pick before it’s halfway in. I admire my work as blood starts to fill the swallow depression of her navel and descends down her lower belly in a thin stream.
“argh this is painful… my… my belly button is like on fire… please take me to the hospital now”
I smile as I slowly cut her sports bra down the middle to release her small and firm breasts “sorry Giorgia, I’m afraid I can’t do that”. She starts to trash and move trying to free herself “but you told me…”. I close her mouth with a tape not wanting to hear her complains.
I take my time to massage her breasts, bite her nipples, licking around the areola, her skin tastes really good! I notice that her navel is not bleeding anymore so I take a cloth and I start to clean her lower belly from the blood. I put the cloth around my finger and with big pleasure I start to also clean her navel, she is not liking the treatment at all because she is thrashing against the bindings even more. Giorgia’s navel, now completely cleaned from the blood looks identical to before, only with a deeper vertical gash in the middle that it’s almost splitting it in two halves.
I’ve enjoyed this girl enough. I’ve left Michela’s and Claudia’s bellies almost intact and I really want to see Giorgia’s guts coming out of her fit belly. But I want to try something different.
This time I put the scalpel to her left hip bone and with firm pressure starts to cut her belly horizontally between her navel and the top line of her shorts, all the way to the right bone. Giorgia’s screams are contained by the tape but all her muscles are in tension trying to free her body from the agony I am inflicting her. Now I can see her intestines starting to press on the cut and coming out from Giorgia’s belly very slowly. I decide to let her enjoy this experience to the fullest, releasing her from the bindings I kick her down the table and she hits the ground flat on her belly.
Putting herself up on her knees, she is desperately trying to put her intestines back in but her efforts are completely vain. There’s blood everywhere and she is losing consciousness fast. I’m enjoying watching her agony. She resisted a lot, but now she lies on her back, dead, her hands still pressed on the lower belly with guts all around it.
Now it’s time to collect another piece for my collection. I take her corpse back to the table. I carefully remove her navel piercing and rest it between her tits. Now with absolute precision I cut with the scalpel around her belly button and I remove it completely with all its attachments leaving a bloody hole at the center of her belly. This will be the most precious piece of my collection, a complete detached belly button with a knife cut at its center.
As the personnel remove Giorgia’s body from the room, I am excited for the announced surprise that is coming.

TO BE CONTINUED
Sorry it took me so long to finish this one but I had a little lack of inspiration. I hope you will enjoy the last part, it is longer than the previous ones and I think is also the best one. Please let me know your comments as it took me a lot of time to write this one
I will also like to write the next one together with someone.
FINALE: MARIA
As the next and final girl is forced to enter the room by the men escorting her, I cannot believe my eyes. In front of me stands Maria, the only girl I’ve ever loved and also the only one who broke my heart several times by cheating on me repeatedly. She now stands in front of me wearing a pair of tight low waist jeans and a white tank top cropped just under her small breasts. Her belly is obviously bared, that white, creamy belly that i’ve stroked so many times, that i’ve kissed and licked for hours. Her navel staring at me, inviting me to poke it and lick it for one more time. Maria always loved to show her belly, she knows how attractive it is and she loved how mens used to stare at her whenever she wears a crop top.
She is obviously shocked as much as myself: “You… what are you doing here? What is happening? Who are these people ?” she is definitely scared as hell, I can tell by her trembling voice and by her arms wrapped around her own belly.
“Well I’m sorry we have to see each other for the last time here… because you’re my special gift” I say as I get closer to her and start to stroke her long brown hairs. “You’re here to be killed and It will be a great pleasure for me to get revenge on you after so many years”
Her eyes now staring at me in shock, she is scared and confused, she tries to say something but she’s blocked by fear.
“I will enjoy our last night a lot” I say as my finger points at her belly and circles her belly button “I will enjoy tasting your navel for one last time…. it used to be your best weapon to hypnotize me…” For me Maria’s navel has always been the sexiest part of her body, an oval innie, deep enough to see a lot of intricate folds inside it “ but after tonight it will only be a bloody leaking hole in your belly”
I twist my index hard in her navel but this just gives her a different idea “listen… why don’t you just fuck me like you used to do? we can spend this night together and many others after this” she is now circling her belly button and I’m like hypnotized by it once again “come on I know you love my belly button… you remember how you used to tease me by poking it, and how this used to draw me wild?…you can have me whenever you want… there is no need to kill me”
I could not resist her anymore… I take her by force and remove her clothes as fast as I can… and before I realize it we are having the best sex of my life… against the walls, on the floor…. I squeeze her tits, bite her nipples, rub her clit, my thumb firmly pressed in the identration of her navel …. She’s now sure that as soon as she will have the chance… she will be able to grab one of the weapons here and she will make her escape.
The lust also catches up to her and she is not able to concentrate on a way to escape as the orgasm approaches. She also did not realize that I’ve laid her on the table as I push my hard cock inside her again and again. Finally she explodes in a wild orgasm and i take my chance to secure her to the table before she can react.
“I know you cannot be trusted Maria, I’m sure you were looking for the opportunity to escape” “No I swear I just want to have sex with you, I want to be with you, just fuck me again please!” her face is changing from confident to scared while she tries to free herself from the bonding, her naked body moving and trashing invitingly, her pussy still wet and dripping sex fluids.
“Today I had my fair share of fun with many different girls” I move to admire all the souvenirs I’ve collected “but with you I have all the intentions to go wild… I just want to make sure you don’t try to hypnotize me again” I take some black tape and place it over her mouth, she tries to say something that I don’t understand, it doesn’t matter anymore.
Tears starts to fill her green eyes as she realize that she is doomed, she will not feel my hands on her body anymore, nor the gentle touch of my fingers on her belly or my hard cock inside her… all that she will feel is pain.
I approach her holding a sharp scalpel, I position the flat side on her stomach, the steel is cold and she’s quivering, breathing heavily, her eyes locked on the scalpel moving on her belly, approaching her navel inch by inch.
“You always knew how attracted I was to your little belly dimple..” I’m circling her innie with my index finger “You always knew that as long as you showed me your belly in one of your many crop tops you could enslave me with your many lies…” I push my index hard inside her navel almost pushing it back to her spine, her eyes staring at me in terror “And you know that here” I twist my finger “is where the pain will start”
Maria remembers well the many times she felt my fingers circling her button, the feeling of my tongue wetting the recess of her sexy innie and how this used to draw her wild with lust, but now she knows that what she will shortly feel in her navel will be totally different.
I give one last twist with my finger, take my time to smell her trembling belly, licking her navel, admiring all the bumps and folds inside, enjoying the taste of her skin for one last time.
The time has finally come, “you’re not going to like this poke my love” I carefully and very slowly position the tip of the scalpel exactly at the center of Maria’s belly button, her eyes staring at me and even with the tape on her mouth I know exactly what she’s thinking “please not my sweet little navel”
As I slowly, very slowly apply pressure, her navel base pushes back, her belly becomes concave trying to resist but soon enough the hard knot gave way and the scalpel invades her belly through her most precious and sensitive spot.
Maria could clearly feel her belly button splitting in two, parting to accept the blade, the sweet feeling of my loving tongue replaced by the sharpest pain she ever felt. She can't believe it, I’ve really stabbed her in the navel !
The scalpel is slowing making its way through Maria’s guts and I’m enjoying this moment to the fullest. For a second I could see Maria’s navel bisected to the base before blood starts to flow from the wound, an image I will remember forever.
Now the scalpel is fully buried in her belly, the blood have filled her navel depression and now overflows down her lower belly like a small river. Maria’s screams are covered by the tape but I can tell by looking in her eyes that she is not able to bear the pain. Her wonderful body is trashing wild, her belly moving side to side, her small breast bouncing with every movement. She used to hypnotize me using her belly button, now I’ve used her sexy inne to inflict her the punishment she deserved.
I leave the scalpel buried in her naked belly, wanting to give a little attention to her breasts that are still bouncing and covered with sweat.
“You think that perforating your navel would be enough for me for a payback?” I pinch her left nipple “It’s not even close”
Maria thoughts are obfuscated by the waves of pain coming from her belly, but she knows that more of it is coming as she sees me taking a knife from the wall and approach her chest once again. Tears runs down her cheeks as she realize that she will be dead soon enough.
I squeeze her left breast as hard as I can and after releasing it I place the tip of the knife on her nipple. As I push down the knife pierces the nipple through its center and disappear in her flesh.
Maria feels the knife invading her body once again as she tries to scream with all the strength she have left. She feels her nipple giving way and the blade invading the flesh of her breast
I know that soon she will not be able to feel pain anymore due to shock and blood loss so I have to be quick. I take the knife out of her left breast, pinch her right nipple with my fingers, pulling it a bit and with a swift movement I cut it free from her body. Blood erupted from the wound where seconds ago was her sensitive nipple and splashed on her chest. Maria’s body, covered with sweat and blood is now only able to spasm and tremble.
“See? All these years using your body to take advantage of me, and now you don’t have your precious belly button anymore and no nipples either” I throw her detached piece of meat to the ground “Now there are only two things left to do”
Maria is very weak but this will not help her to feel some more pain. And this one will be a very special kind of pain.
Moving to her waist line I slowly start to massage her clit with two fingers, lubricated with blood coming from her ruined navel. She moans clearly due to the pain but I prefer to imagine that she moans for my touch. After a couple of minutes of this massage, I take her wet clit between my fingers and with another swift movement I cut it free with the knife.
A sharp and unbearable pain runs through Maria ruined body as she uses her last bit of strength to arch her back, the scalpel still buried in her navel shines like a conqueror flag.
“Now you really lost everything you used to use against me”
Maria eyes widened at the sight of her severed clit between my finger but all she could do is roll her eyes back. The pain from her belly, pussy and breast is mixed together in a single wave.
I release her wrist and ankles from the bindings, of course she is not able to move anymore. I also remove the tape from her mouth and blood flows from her lips. I move her body to the edge of the table to have her head dangle from the top of it.
Holding her head from behind it I kiss her with passion one last time “Time to say goodbye” Her absent eyes looking at me as I slowly cut her throat with the knife and blood flows down her neck. Maria’s body spasm, her belly trembles, the scalpel in her navel giggles, her eyes rolls back as life flows out of her. Maria is dead.
I take my time to admire my work, the body I was never able to resist now lies naked in front of me, dead. The sexy breasts I used to lick are now just two pieces of bloody meat.. Her white creamy belly, that used to tremble with every caress now lies still, also covered in blood. Least but not last, her navel, the sexiest part of Maria’s body, the precious jewel that centered her belly is now erupting blood with a blade buried at its center.
I slowly remove the scalpel from her, I lick it, tasting the blood that comes from her once precious sweet spot.
I collect all of the souvenirs taken from the other girls as I prepare to leave.
I caress Maria’s belly and kiss her stomach one last time before leaving. I’m sure the people who have organized all of this will take good care of her body. They will probably have fun with her before opening her up to remove her organs. Or they will just throw her corpse to wolves. Not of my concerne.
EPILOGUE
A week have passed since my night at the club, no need to say my best night ever. I still have clearly in mind the image of all the girls I’ve slain.
Someone knocks at my door to deliver a small package. There is a card on top of it with written: Thanks for choosing the services of our club, we will wait for your return. Here is a special gift from us to help you remember your experience.
I quickly open the package and with my great delight I see a piece of formaldehyde and inside it two tiny pieces of meat. I immediately recognise the two halves of Maria’s bisected navel, all the bumps and folds inside still visible. They’ve clearly done a good job removing it from her belly with all the attachment.
I place my new gift on the table beside my bed.. I will admire Maria’s navel every night before sleep

A gothic chick goes to an all female asian massage parlor, gets butchered and cooked at a conveniently adjacent asian restaurant. Narrated from the victim's POV. I think it was on the old site before the site was lost.

Tags: Preteens, m/f, sex, and murder Original characters.

A First time for Everything.

Ava was excited, she'd always been one of natures tomboys, even for an eleven year old the flat chested girl had barely registered that boys were looking at her differently now and she did her best to hide it in baggy clothing or a bit of rough and tumble play. It had been a few weeks since they'd nicked some adult magazines from the neighbor's trash. Rather graphic old spank rags with crisp pictures of much older girls in compromising positions with one or even two other men. The local gang of boys had accepted the girl as part of their group and the little filth rags were stashed in an old rickety shed deep in the woods behind the houses. It wasn't much but to the gang it was home, their own little club house filed with the detritus of youthful rebellion and the hub of their games. Ava had been talked into meeting one of the older boys out at the clubhouse alone they always teased about acting out what they saw in the magazines, and a little goading and accusations of being a chicken was all it took to get her alone to experiment.

Wilson always stared at Ava just a little too long. Although she was 'one of the boys' she was also very much not a boy. Wilson had been one of the ones that had stolen the old porn magazines and had brought them to the clubhouse for all of 'The Losers' (that's what they called themselves) to enjoy. The boys' dicks got long and hard and they didn't know why, but after seeing the porn magazines one of them figured it was to put in one of the dark, mysterious holes they had seen in the gashes between the older girls legs. Wilson had always had a thing for being curious about things. When he was younger, he wanted to know what it would be like to kill something, so he found some kittens and killed them, one by one in different ways, hanging them, drowning, cutting them open. He had done it in the woods and no one had known. He found a stray dog a year later and hung it. He then found another one and had cut its throat and it was thrilling. He had gotten hard over it and now with Ava there, he was wondering what it would be like to do a person.

The rest of the boys were on various summer vacations this week, so it was just Wilson and Ava around and they both ended up at the clubhouse. He found Ava, leaned over the table, staring at the photos, touching herself through her crotch when he walked up. He didn't say anything at first, just watching her touch herself and what she was doing.

The preteen tried very hard not to make too much noise as she rubbed her tiny little bean while flipping through the pages then back again. She especially liked the ones where the man were holding the girl by the throat and was curious about the ones where it looked like the guy had his cock all the way up some teenager's ass. Her pants were unbuttoned and tugged down just far enough to make it easier to masturbate without too much struggle. having tugged her panties aside and pumped her tiny eleven year old fingers in and out of her ripe little peach. Once in a while when she was particularly wet she'd teasingly poke at her little ass but recoiled when it stretched a bit too much or whenever the twinge of pain from stretching her hymen made the girl's legs quiver. She was utterly oblivious to Wilson spying on her at the moment as she read the accompanying perverted stories.

Wilson just stood there, his dick getting harder. He touched the knife he had in his pocket and it occurred to him that this was the time and the moment. The other boys were gone. They were all by themselves in this forest and rotting shack and no one would hear. He quietly took a few steps back and then made a coughing noise as if he was just walking up. He wanted to see what Ava would do, her fingers buried in her own wet twat. "Oh, uhh, hi Ava," he said, trying to act innocent but he could already feel a wave of lust and power coursing through him, as if driven by something basic. There's a scent in the air that if he were older he would have identified with girl lube.

The little pony-tailed brunette stood up quickly trying to close the magazine and haphazardly tugged her panties back in place, well almost.. one of those drenched little cunt lips was caught outside the fabric and the blue cotton began do darken from her wetness. Still that wouldn't have been as bad as what happened next. the combination of gravity and an upright posture made her loose fitting jeans sag and pool around her knees right after the sharp high pitched "Hi, Um.." she looked down and scrambled to pull them back up again. "Like you guys don't do it I've seen Chris and the other boys wanking their, things in here too." the girl said as she struggled to fix her panties and button the loose pants.

Wilson walked up and in, not saying anything, just looking at Ava with an intense, but faraway, almost glassy look. He takes the knife out of his pocket, still sheathed in its leather carrying case. It looks large because it is. His dad gave him a military knife for Christmas the year before and he knew it was sharp – he had tested it on a deer he had shot illegally, cutting open its throat and watching as it gasped and died. He had nearly cum then, feeling godlike, powerful, but he didn't. He was only a year older than Ava. Sure he had jerked off, cum. But this was different. He stopped and grabbed her hands, gently, stopping her from buttoning her pants. He gave her an intense look and instead made her hands, still holding her pants to push them down off her body. He pressed her hands so it caught one edge of her panties. He was breathing fast and it was clear from Ava's view that he was erect, a giant tentpole in his pants. He turned her around and they both stared at a man and woman having sex. "Don't…don't you want to ….want to know what it feels like?"he breathes into her ear, heavy.

Horny, Immature and frustrated at having to stop before "It" happened Young Ava Gray glanced at the magazine again then to Wilson's growing erection. She didn't much "like" the boy in that way, well he was a bit odd but not unattractive. Her young mind was weighing the pros and cons of it all while her legs had other plans and shifted from side to side to work her pants and those little blue panties, ripe with the scent of her preteen cunt down her legs and stepped out of them taking her shoe with it. The freckles from her face extended over the rest of the girl's petite body too. The Losers had their own connect the dots jokes about Ava from the time they got tossed out of the community pool for rough housing. Hormones finally made the decision for her as She stood naked from the waist down. "Just.. no kissing, Not like we're boyfriend and girlfriend you know?"

"No kissing," he promised. His heart was racing. He was going to do two things today that he had never done before. He quickly took off his shirt and tossed it aside. He was twelve, flat chested, smooth. He then undid his pants quickly, pushing down his white underwear, letting his pink erect cock pop out of his pants. Already it was twitching and there was a little shiny droplet of precum on him. He had a few pubes there, just growing around the base of his cock, and he began to breathe fast. He touched her bottom and his cock twitched and he gave a moan, almost releasing right there. He didn't know what to do at all, so he looked at the pictures on the table. "She's bent over the table," he says. "And she has her butt up," he adds.

Ava pulled her t shirt over her head so it showed off the tiny little mosquito bite tits she was growing and got down on all fours. Head down on the stack of stolen palates and mattress arrangement of the couch the kids had built. She thrust her bare ass into the air and did her best to imitate the lewd pose she'd just been rubbing her little glistening gash to. "Do it like this Okay, and …" Ava reached between her legs touching and spreading her pussy. "This one don't get any stupid ideas about sticking it in my butt."

"Ugh, no," he said. He thought the idea of fucking her in her poop-hole was disgusting. Instead he got behind her on the mattress. They had managed to get a mirror in there, where they could both see each other. It was broken and was difficult to carry in without cutting themselves, but they managed to do it. Wilson was panting loudly now, his cock now searching for the opening. He thrust forward, blindly in eagerness and he almost did put it in her butt hole twice. Then to his surprise, she grabbed his hard cock and stroked it, then guided it toward her hole. She pushed there and he felt the warmth, the wetness and he gulped. His knife was still nearby, just within arms reach of the table and he panted, trying to steel himself to do it. "Do… do you think it'll hurt?" he asks her, panting. She can see his flush face, sweating, how weird he looks, how not normal but then she looks back like a cat in heat.

Ava didn't care how much it was going to hurt, that was what was endearing about the little tomboy, always doing first and thinking later. She could feel the uncut tip of Wilson's young pick being pealed back by her tight folds, straining against the thin membrane of her maidenhead as she encouraged the older boy to push harder by kneading his balls. The eleven year had in fact only a few little darker hairs on that peach fuzz covered slit, you could count them on one hand but none of that mattered right now not when she was trying to lose her virginity so easily. "Push harder like taking off a plaster okay?" The clench of her youthful muscles must have felt glorious as the wall finally tore and Wilson plunged deep into the tomboy all at once causing her to squeeze the kid's balls rather uncomfortably.

"AHHhhhgawddd…." gasps Wilson loudly. In the mirror, Ava can see his face go blank, his mouth hanging open, lost in what he's feeling. He takes his cock out, tentatively and then pushes in again and he nearly explodes inside of her again. He's lost control now and he feels like he's not going to last long at all. His right hand fumbles along the table, trying to find the knife, his fingers clumsy because of the pleasure radiating from his groin. He manages to get the clasp open and he can feel the cooler, rubber handle and he pulls the knife out, setting it on the table. He begins to rock in her, slowly at first. A line of drool comes out of his mouth and lands on her little ass. He can smell her cunt now and he starts to thrust in her, rabbiting, not wanting to lose this feeling, driven by something. He just KNOWS that this is what he's supposed to do. It feels right and natural, something that he's supposed to do. The song of life sings in his body and he begins to push her down, hard, fucking her with abandon, each thrust bringing his twelve year old, swinging balls in contact with the warmth of her slit, burying himself. "Ahh AHH AHH AHH AHHHHHH!" he cries out as he thrusts.

With her hands clutching at an old filthy cushion Ava was moaning as well the initial shock of her hymen being torn was replaced by the sudden surge of pleasure when Wilson's cock twitched and slammed inside the preteen like a jack hammer. his young smooth sack slapping against the kid's clit while he pumped his hips desperately against her upturned young cunt letting him drive deep inside. It wasn't like she imagined from reading the old magazines, and probably felt even better if you really liked the guy but the relentless pounding had it's own kind of charm and Ava was loving every lewd second of it, she didn't even notice the little red streaks of blood on her inner thighs or more importantly whatever the older boy was messing with on the table beside them.

She tried to recall some of the dirty banter she'd been reading but between the moans and wet slapping of two young horny preteens all she could manage to say was , "Fuck! Deeper.. Please." It must have sounded stupid and cliche Ava was blushing in embarrassment as their frantic fucking made the little shack creak. The worst of it was behind her, each successive pump made the dull ache of her virgin twat lessen and the twisted burning pleasure inside the little tween grew more and more as if increase of apatite grew by what it fed on.

Wilson couldn't last long. There was no way a virgin twelve year old was going to last long pounding in a eleven year old cunt. His hand gripped the knife and yet he was too distracted, to needy to stop. HIs desire to fuck and cum overrode his decision to kill, and he exploded in her with a force and a fury. 'NHHHHHHAaa….NGHHHHhHHHhAAA….UNGHHHHhhHHAAaaa!' he screamed, thrusting and holding in her. His vision exploded in white stars and there as nothing else, save for the pulsing of his cock and the emptying of his young sperm deep into her hole. He lunged forward, as deep as he could, instinctually getting as close to her womb as he could get. Ava slid forward a few inches and the boy's face was screwed up in agony and release, his mouth open, his eyes closed as wave after wave of pleasure came over him.

The sensation of Wilson's release is what finally triggered the preteen tomboy, the way he drove himself against her pert upturned ass as rivulets of warm spunk poured into her virgin quim. Ava felt herself bucking in return as "It" came over her the tingling sensation running up her spine and directly into the overstimulated girl's brain feeling her first real climax wash over the lewd young girl as Wilson's balls contracted against her sopping wet slit as the two lewd little brats ground their intimate organs against one another. "Yes Yes It's Coming IEEEE!!" she squealed loud enough to startle the birds outside before the trashing humping motions of instinct overtook her young body. Deep in her mind Ava was rethinking being "one of the guys" as she had already begun to imagine the other members of their gang in similar circumstances. After all it didn't mean anything if they didn't kiss right?

Wilson's hand was on the knife and as he rode the orgasms down, her felt the hardness of the knife handle in his hand. He was still rock hard in her, spewing in her. There wasn't time, and it wasn't quite like he imagined. He had to do it, now while there was still time. HIs hand reached into her hair, pulling her head back in the throes of orgasm, and then he took the knife to her neck and began to saw, deeply, going back and forth, opening up her neck like she was the deer and he held in her. He was still panting, cumming, but his mouth was open, his eyes were wide and he said, "FUCKING YES DIE YOU FUCKING CUNT!". He didn't know where the words came from, or the anger, it was like was channeling another instinct as he continued to spurt smaller into her, but still spurting.

The smallest of shrieks was cut short as Wilson yanked back Ava's hair and dragged the blade across her throat severing her vocal cords and arteries as the now thrashing little tween was practically dancing on the young psychopath's cock. Blood erupted from the ragged gouge across her throat and splattered across old mirror on the wall before pumping out and coating her smooth flat chest. Her hips now moved with more force than before and skinny pale arms momentarily reached out into the air as her eyes rolled back in the eleven year old's head. Her lungs heaved making her small chest rise and fall as muscles fired off and spammed giving her young murderer quite a lewd show.

It took nearly a minuet of the most exquisite death throw cunt spasms one could hope for before Ava's body exsanguinated there on the makeshift couch. Her tight virgin cunt finally seizing up one last time as her heartbeat stopped and lungs hiccuped their last gargling breath before falling slack and face planting back onto the blood soaked mattress. Wilson could see his victim lewdly still posed with her head cocked to the side, eyes wide and starring off into nothingness while her tongue hung from her lips lifeless. A warm sensation against The boy's balls and a new acrid scent cued him into the fact that Ava's bladder had relaxed enough to make her expired body piss herself with his dry-heaving cock still inside.

Wilson cried out in shock, still hilted in her. He felt her head get heavy and dropped the knife. He was almost finished, but her cunt clenched around his cock like a socket, not willing to let go. It was the best thing he had ever done, and he vowed that he would do it again. He watched her drool, watched her die. "Fuck Ava, die die die for me, die on my FUCKING COCK LIKE A FUCKING WHORE" the words spilling out of him, wondering where they came from. He felt her heave and gasp, trying to get air into her body now that her blood was spilled everywhere. He pushed in her harder, making sure he was in her and he could feel every last spasm. Finally she splashed his balls and died.

Wilson pulled out of her with a slurp, his cum leaking out of her still warm body. He laid next to her on the mattress, watching her still spasm in death throes, petting her hair and whispering to her. "I love you Ava," he said, watching her eyes go glassy, watching her eyes dilate and brushing her hair away from her freckled face. He hugged her in a horrible afterglow until he was sure she was dead and even then, he didn't move for a long time until she was only lukewarm to the touch. The mattress he would burn, the body he would hide in a cave. And there, in that little hutch, a serial killer was born. He wouldn't ever stop, never caught until he died, the word 'Ava' scratched on a dirty piece of parchment seventy years later.

=Chloé's Graduation Party=
Tags: Miraculous Lady Bug, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Cannibalism, Snuff, Non-Consensual, Humiliation, Slavery, Bondage, Complete
All characters in this story are 18 years or older.

“Alright Marlena, we have a deal. Let me just get Marinette for you and- Oh! Marinette you have excellent timing! Come here for a second will you? Marlena and I have something to tell you.”

Marinette blinked. Her dad was smiling, though he still looked looked fairly serious, and Alya's mom looked almost ecstatic. She wondered what was happening, but given their expressions, it couldn't be bad news.

“Sure! What's going on, dad?” Marinette asked cheerfully.

“Well, honey? Marlena here just offered your mom and I enough money that we can move into a bigger house and expand the shop!” Tom Dupain announced cheerfully.

Marinette's eyes opened wide in shock, her jaw dropping at the news. “That's great dad!” she announced before she really thought over what her dad had declared. “Wait,” Marinette's brow furrowed thoughtfully, “Alya and her family aren't any better off than we are? How'd Alya's mom get the money and why is she giving it to us?”

“Well,” Marinette's dad started slowly, “Marlena's not giving it to us, she's using it to buy something from us. And it's not her money, it's the money her boss gave her to buy what she needed.”

“Her boss?” Alya's mom worked as a chef for Le Grand Paris hotel, the hotel owned and run by the mayor of Paris; André Bourgeois, the father of Chloé Bourgeois. “What did Chloé's dad want from you and mom that was worth enough to buy a bigger house and shop?”

Marlena was clearly letting Marinette's dad take the lead in explaining things, and having met the incredibly outgoing older woman many times while visiting Alya's house? That fact was causing a seed of unease to sprout in Marinette's stomach.

“Well, as you know, Marlena's a chef, and her boss gave her some money to buy an ingredient from us.” Tom replied.

An ingredient? Marinette's family sold bread. The ingredients for bread were all fairly cheap. Even the ingredients for pastries weren't all that more expensive? Nothing they had on hand that Marinette knew about was expensive enough to buy a new house if they sold it…

The uneasy feeling in Marinette's stomach grew stronger.

“Dad, what did you sell Alya's mom? She can buy flour anywhere, and it isn't anywhere near enough to justify paying enough for us to move?” Marinette asked, nervously.

“Well, the mayor's daughter; your classmate, Chloé? She's going to be throwing a big graduation party for your whole class tonight since you've all finished school, and she's very particular about what she wants to serve. Normally I wouldn't even consider selling it, but since Marlena and her daughter have been such good friends of ours and since Marlena's offered more than a fair price, I decided to agree to the deal,” Tom explained, and Marinette's stomach dropped.

With Chloé involved it wasn't a good sign that Alya's mom had come here to Marinette's house wanting to buy her ingredient. Especially if she was willing to pay a premium for it. Chloé practically ran on ego-centrism and spite, and if there was one person she disliked the most out their class it was Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

Marinette's mind raced as she tried to figure out what Chloé's play was. She usually only stepped in to Ruin Marinette's own plans, or to overtly snub her. But Marinette hadn't promised to bake anything for the class as a graduation gift, so taking the shop's ingredients made no sense! If Chloé had overheard Marinette promising to give a gift to Adrien it might have made sense for her to buy it out from under her; but Marinette wasn't planning anything like that and Marinette didn't have anything edible of value for Chloé to be coveting…

Marinette's breath hitched as she thought back over the past few days for any clue as to Chloé's plans and remembered a clue. Chloé and Sabrina had been as thick as thieves recently, which was nothing unusual; but they'd been huddling secretively around a magazine and that had made Marinette curious enough to check in on it.

Viande de Femme. That was the name of the magazine.

Marinette had dismissed it at the time as Chloé and Sabrina ogling the pretty girls inside the girlmeat magazine, but… what if they weren't? What if…

“Dad… did you… The ingredient that Alya's mom wanted, it wasn't… me was it?” Marinette asked, feeling more nervous than she'd ever felt before in her entire life.

Alya's mom laughed, a wide smile on her face. “Oh Marinette, you have no idea how glad I am that you figured it out on your own. Your father wanted to tell you himself, but I was worried that if he took any longer to say it, that we'd still be standing here tomorrow having missed the party entirely!”

“I just wanted to break it to her softly,” Marinette's father muttered in protest, but even he looked a little more relieved now that the cat was out of the bag.

“You sold me?” Marinette gasped, not quite understanding what was happening. “You… you really sold me?”

“Well, between the money we'll save on your college and the price that Marlena offered for you, it's more than enough for your mom and I to get a better house and expand the business. And besides, Alya and her mom have been such good friends for so long… not to mention that it is for your school graduation party. Chloé invited your entire class! So it's not as if you're going to be cooked for strangers,” Marinette's dad explained.

“She didn't invite me,” Marinette muttered mutinously.

“Well of course not sweetie,” Alya's mom smiled. “You don't invite the meat to a party! You just have to buy it.”

“Me,” Marinette clarified. “You had to buy me. Why me?”

Alya's mom nodded. “I did. Chloé was very insistent on what she wanted me to serve at tonight's party. You'll have to ask her why though.” Marlena paused. “I will say that Chloé definitely made a good choice when she picked you to cook though! I've been thinking about asking your dad to let me cook you for months now. I even have a few plans sketched out for you! So don't worry, you're going to taste wonderful tonight!”

“Now, Marinette,” Tom cut in before his daughter could reply. “I want you to cooperate for Marlena and Chloé, okay? They paid more than a fair price for you, so I don't want to hear about you giving them any trouble or running away. Your mom and I are in full agreement on this, and if you try to escape and come back home, we're just going to call Marlena up to come retrieve you, okay?”

Marinette's heart sunk at her father's declaration. This was real. He'd actually sold her! And now? Now she was going to end up as the main course at Chloé's graduation party with all her friends from school invited!

“Oh Marinette! You have no idea how happy I am that your dad decided to sell you to me,” Alya's mom practically bubbled with excitement. “My car is right outside. Come on, there's no need to pack. We need to hurry, Chloé wanted to talk to you before I start cooking, and there's more than enough meat on you that I'll need all the time I can get to have you ready for the party!”

Her head slung low, Marinette followed her soon-to-be-chef. After all, She'd bought her, and it wasn't like Marinette would be able to hide from Alya's mom at her best friend's house… After all, it was Marlena's house too! And… with everyone else invited to the graduation party by Chloé; Marinette had the incredible sinking feeling that the rest of the class would be too busy, or… god forbid, maybe even exited, to let her hide out with them.

________

“Alright! Here we are! With more than enough time for you and your friend Chloé to have your talk before it's time to cook you. Just remind her to bring you down to the kitchen once she's done with you, okay?” Marlena chirped enthusiastically as she opened the door to Chloé's room and gently placed her hand on the small of Marinette's back and pushed her inside.

The door locked behind her with an ominous click.

“Dupain-Cheng!” Marinette could hear the smug joy in Chloé's voice as she walked into the room. “Marlena actually managed to do it,” the blonde brat marveled. “You know, my father would never sell me as an ingredient. Especially not for the pocket change I ended up giving Marlena to spend on you. I guess your dad just realized that you're more useful as the main course for my party than you could ever be alive!” Chloé finished with a smirk.

“Why are you doing this Chloé?” Marinette asked, desperate for some reason, something that would make sense of her situation.

“Isn't it obvious?” Chloé asked with what seemed like genuine confusion. “I wanted the whole class to be able to celebrate our graduation with something really special. There were other options of course, lamb, beef, duck, all kinds of other meats, but I think you'll agree that none of those are anywhere near as special as the opportunity to enjoy girlmeat,” Chloé stated. “Especially when it's a girl that they know,” Chloé finished with a smile.

“But why me?” Marinette asked, desperate to make sense of what was happening to her.

“It had to be you,” Chloé stated with confidence. “I may not like everyone else in the class, but they all deserved to graduate. They put the effort in. They came to school, and did the work. You're just an air-headed girl with dreams above your station who would have never done anything of worth with your life if not for me giving you this opportunity.”

Chloé paused, her smile growing malicious. “You really should be thanking me, Dupain-Cheng. I'm giving you an opportunity to actually make people happy instead of wasting your life with your stupid fantasies about fashion and Adrien. The entire class is looking forward to eating you, you know. I told them you volunteered, which, you practically did! Skipping class! Forgetting your homework! Being so incredibly self-righteous and obnoxious as you went around trying to steal my Adrien? You were practically begging for this Dupain-Cheng. Even your father realized it! After all, he did end up selling you, didn't he?”

Chloé's verbal assault left Marinette reeling. That was why Chloé had bought her? That was why she was going to have Marinette's best friend's mom snuff and cook her!? Because she missed a few classes and assignments and had a crush on Adrien!?

“You can't do this,” Marinette protested feebly.

“Can't I?” Chloé asked amused. “I bought you fair and square, Dupain-Cheng. And Sabrina's father is well aware of that fact. There's no use fighting it. You won't be getting out of this alive, so why don't you just relax and enjoy yourself?” Chloé suggested playfully. “I know I'm looking forward to tonight, there's no reason you can't be too.”

Marinette was in shock. Her entire world was falling down around her, her mind was racing! And trapped in this room with Chloé Bourgeois? Marinette felt like nothing so much as a mouse standing paralyzed in place in front of a playful kitten.

Chloé had managed to walk up to her while they were talking and Marinette hadn't even noticed. She barely resisted as Chloé removed her gray jacket and started on her shirt.

“Be still, Dupain-Cheng,” Chloé ordered as Marinette squirmed. “I want to see what I paid for. You're mine now, you can at least follow orders. It'll make this much more enjoyable for both of us, I promise,” Chloé finished almost soothingly.

Marinette stopped squirming. She didn't know why, she couldn't justify it to herself, but she stopped anyway, stopped resisting entirely as Chloé Bourgeois lifted Marinette's peony-patterned shirt over her head revealing the simple white bra that the blue-haired girl used to support her modest breasts.

“You certainly don't have much to offer in the chest department, do you Dupain-Cheng?” Chloe asked as she removed Marinette's bra, setting her small breasts free. Marinette's breasts were small but perky; her nipples were pert and cute. Chloé saw none of that, or… perhaps she ignored it. “God, even Sabrina has a better rack than you do! You're lucky our class is small, Dupain-Cheng. You wouldn't be enough to feed the whole class if there were any more of us, not with that tiny chest of yours.”

Marinette felt hurt by Chloé's words, and she couldn't even figure out why! She'd always been satisfied with her bust. It fit her petite frame. She didn't want a chest big enough to feed the whole class! But… somehow, despite all that? Chloé's insults hurt. She wanted to prove her wrong; which was ridiculous! Marinette didn't want to be meat, and now she was upset that Chloé Bourgeois, the girl who had spent enough money for her parents to afford a new house just so that she could cook her, was insulting the quality of her meat!? It was ridiculous! It made no sense!

But Marinette couldn't stop feeling it despite that.

Chloé had dropped Marinette's simple white bra on the floor while the blue-haired girl was lost in thought and was now unbuttoning the front button of her pink jeans and lowering the zipper to reveal her favorite pair of panties.

“Pink and blue polka-dots?” Chloé asked with disdain. “Really, Dupain-Cheng? And you think you have enough of a fashion sense to be a designer? They don't even match your bra!” Chloé snorted in derision. “Not that it'll matter after tonight, but you really should dress yourself better. No one is impressed by those. And to think, I thought you might actually be a threat to my relationship with Adrien!” Chloé finished with a restrained laugh.

“They're comfortable!” Marinette shot back. “And it's not like I was planning on anyone seeing them!”

Chloé rolled her eyes. “Comfortable? What are you, a child?” Chloé asked as she removed Marinette's shoes and socks, followed closely there after by her tight-fitting jeans. “Really, I should burn these for your own good. No boy will ever pay attention to you if they caught you wearing those.”

Chloé paused. “Or maybe I should show them to Adrien as a joke? He'd certainly get a laugh out of them!”

“No!” Marinette protested, grabbing for Chloé's fingers as they began to remove her panties.

“Oh, don't worry!” Chloé smiled. “You're going to be served au naturel tonight. I'd never dream of leaving clothing on the main course!”

Marinette didn't even know how to respond to that argument. She was left gaping for words like a fish out of water.

“Smooth,” Chloé smiled as she peeled off Marinette's panties to reveal her pubic mound beneath. “Excellent choice, Dupain-Cheng. No one likes hair in their food, and shaving you would have been unpleasant for both of us. Well, maybe not for me since I could get Sabrina to do it…”

“God, Dupain-Cheng! You barely have any butt at all beneath these jeans! Even I have a better behind than you do. It was almost a waste of money, buying you,” Chloé lamented as she stared at Marinette's firm and perky butt and blatantly lied about its value.

Marinette opened her mouth to respond, only to gasp in shock as she felt Chloé's fingers slip beneath her lower lips.

“What are you doing!?” Marinette yelped as Chloé slid her right index finger deeper and deeper into Marinette's sex.

“I'm testing your filet of course,” Chloé declared as if it was the most normal thing in the world. “Your other cuts are all sub-par, but your filet should be just good enough to eat. A girl's filet is her most valuable cut after all, and Marlena has promised to save yours for me.”

Marinette's eyes widened in shock and horror. It hadn't really sunk in until this moment, what Chloé had planned of her. But now? Standing here having her first, and probably last, sexual encounter (with Chloé Bourgeois, no less!) as the blonde instructed her on her plans for her with her finger eagerly probing Marinette's cunt? It hit home.

“You're really going to eat me, aren't you?” Marinette realized.

“You really are slow, aren't you Dupain-Cheng?” Chloé laughed. “No wonder you didn't finish any of your homework, you were just too stupid to understand it, weren't you?” Chloé laughed. “Of course I'm going to eat you, Dupain-Cheng, and so is everyone else in our class! I didn't spend good money on a worthless piece of meat like you just to keep you as a sex slave. Sabrina's already doing that for me and I didn't even need to buy her,” she declared, her finger curling up into a spot that Marinette had never felt anything in before!

Marinette gasped as a sudden rush of pleasure shot through her, lubricating her cunt.

“You really are enjoying this; aren't you, Dupain-Cheng?” Chloé observed. “That's why you were acting out in school, isn't it? You wanted this to happen. You wanted me to buy you,” Chloé smirked.

“You could have just told me,” Chloé announced with fake sympathy as she wormed her finger around inside her purchase. “You didn't have to try to trick me into buying a worthless meat-slut like you. I would have been happy to have Marlena snuff you for free if you'd just asked.”

Marinette's cheeks flushed with anger at Chloé's fake sympathy, but when Chloé slid another finger inside Marinette's virgin snatch, instead of an angry retort when she opened her mouth, the only thing that escaped Marinette's lips was a high-pitched moan.

“God, Dupain-Cheng!” Chloé blurted out disdainfully. “Even Sabrina's more resistant than you, and she's a literal sex-slave!” Suddenly Chloé stopped dead as her fingers hit something unexpected.

“You're still a virgin!?” Chloé scowled in shocked, disgust. “There's no way an eager slut like you gets to die a virgin!” Chloé declared with purpose.

Marinette's heart leapt in her chest, but before she could even realize what she was scared of, the spiteful blonde drove her fingers into Marinette's cunt as hard and as deep as she could manage, tearing through the half-Asian girl's fragile hymen with no consideration whatsoever for what the other girl might end up feeling.

Marinette's legs collapsed out beneath her as the pain hit a second later, Chloé's now bloody fingers slipping free of her snatch as she panted, unfulfilled on the bratty blonde's lush carpeting. Her sex ached, both in pain and for something… more. Marinette had always been a good girl. She hasn't slept around, she'd barely even ever played with herself and even then only by rubbing around the outside of her slit! What Chloé had done to her, she'd never experienced it before! And though she didn't want Chloé to do it to her, and she certainly had no interest in being snuffed; no matter what Chloé said! If this was her last couple of hours left alive? Marinette wanted one last round of pleasure to help her deal with… everything else.

“Ugh! Gross, Dupain-Cheng! Now you got my fingers all dirty!” Chloé complained. “Ugh. Now I need to wash them off. Stay here. Sabrina and I will come get you in an hour when its time for you to start cooking,” Chloé instructed before picking up Marinette's discarded panties and using them as a rag to wipe the Asian girl's virginal blood off her fingers before marching out the door and locking it shut, leaving Marinette alone in Chloé's room with nothing but the aching mixture of pain and desire in her privates for company.

______

"She really is just a worthless snuff-slut," The words from beyond Chloé's locked door shocked Marinette out of her self-recriminations. She was still naked. Marinette wasn't sure when Chloé had done it, but the blonde-haired brat had disappeared not just her panties, but the rest of her clothes as well.

Marinette felt degraded, violated, but… That hadn't stopped her from satisfying the urges that Chloé Bourgeois had left her with an hour ago by playing with her sex and stealing her virginity. Not long after Chloé had locked her in, Marinette had felt her fingers drifting towards her privates in an attempt to satisfy herself in a way that Chloé had not. Normally Marinette wouldn't dream of doing that sort of thing! She was a good girl, and she had a bright future ahead of her! But… the second part at least had changed, and now… there really wasn't anything to lose by indulging herself… one last time.

Of course, it hadn't really satisfied her. once the urges were gone, Marinette was left naked and alone to grapple with her impending and inescapable fate.

The door unlocked and swung open revealing Chloé Bourgeois and their fellow classmate and if Chloé was to be believed, the blonde's sex slave, Sabrina Raincomprix. A designation that Marinette was forced to admit made sense when she realized that the redhead was wearing nothing but her glasses, her shies and socks, and an orange nylon collar that matched her hair exactly. The collar even had a bright silver dog tag dangling from it that Marinette was too far away to read.

"Go ahead, you know what to do," Chloé waved the bubbly glasses-wearing redhead towards the naked Marinette.

Sabrina sprang into action, striding towards Marinette with a bubbly enthusiasm that the half-Asian girl didn't think fit the situation at all. Marinette tried to fend her off, but instead of pushing her away, the only thing that Marinette managed to do was get a handful of Sabrina's perky young tits as the redhead opened Marinette's mouth and filled it with a bright red ball gag that she secured behind her head in a single well-practiced motion.

"Chloé's really looking forward to tonight, Marinette," Sabrina confided with a smile. "You're going to be the most delicious thing that anyone in our class has ever eaten! Isn't that great!?"

It wasn't but with the ball gag in the way there was no way that Marinette could tell Sabrina that.

"What do you think of this one?" Chloé asked, and Marinette realized that while Sabrina was gagging her, Chloé Bourgeois had taken a leisurely stroll over to her bed and changed into an absolutely stunning yellow and black backless evening gown that hugged her every curve. Even Marinette had to admit she looked stunning.

"Perfect!" Sabrina chimed with a happy smile. "There's no way that Adrien will be able to resist you after seeing that!"

Chloé smiled back, clearly grateful for the compliment in a way that Marinette had never actually been privy to before. "Well, let's hope it works. After all, the dress isn't my only secret weapon. I did go through a lot of trouble to get some girlmeat to help set the mood," Chloé replied casually.

Marinette flushed with righteous indignation as she realized that this entire scheme of Chloé's was all in service of seducing her crush! But the ball gag in Marinette's mouth didn't just strain her jaw, it also reduced her furious protests to incomprehensible muffled hooting.

"Oh don't worry Dupain-Cheng," Chloé reassured her, "I didn't buy you just to help me seduce Adrien! I could easily hook his interest on my own, after all. Your help with Adrien is just a bonus. I've been looking forward to eating your filet for a while now, and even you have to admit that you're the perfect addition to the menu for our class' graduation party!"

Marinette had to admit no such thing, but before she could protest, she felt Sabrina gently pull her arms behind her back and slip them into some kind of leather binder, locking them into place in a way that forced Marinette's modest bust out in front of her.

Chloé slipped off her dress, revealing her slender and perky body beneath before folding the dress and carefully placing it atop her bed so as not to wrinkle it. Marinette watched as Chloé slipped into a ser of casual clothes; tight jeans, a backless white halter top, a soft yellow and black sweater that was light enough to wear in the slightly chilly air-conditioned spaces of the hotel.

Marinette could feel Sabrina's warm hands touching her; her fingers trailing across Marinette's shoulders, running over her breasts, squeezing her butt and caressing the swell of the half-Asian girl's pussy. Marinette wanted to draw back, but with her arms trapped behind her Marinette was perilously off-balance and defenseless against the redhead's advances.

"Playing with your food?" Chloé asked the redhead with a smile.

"Just a little," Sabrina replied, her blush clear in her voice despite standing out of Marinette's view. "I've kind of been fantasizing about this ever since you told me your plans for her last month," Sabrina admitted bashfully. "You know, just imagining what she'd look and taste like and…"

"What it would be like to be in her place?" Chloé asked with knowing amusement.

"A little?" Sabrina agreed hesitantly. "I kind of thought you might have been planning to trade me in for her and…"

"It turned you on," Chloé finished understandingly.

Marinette didn't know how to take this new information. Chloé being nice!? Sabrina wanted to be cooked!? What sort of bizarre world had she fallen into?

"Well, that's not the plan tonight," Chloé assured the submissive redhead currently fondling Marinette. "But if you really want to end up in Dupain-Cheng's place? I haven't picked out a main course for my wedding with Adrien yet. If you manage to get me a replacement sex slave I'd be happy to have Marlena prepare you for that," Chloé declared.

Marinette turned her head to see Sabrina's reaction to Chloé's fatal declaration. The redhead was smiling! Her eyes were twinkling with joy at the prospect of being subjected to the same fate that Marinette was being forced into!

"Thank you so much Chloé!" Sabrina bubbled. "I promise I'll be the tastiest girlmeat you've ever eaten!"

"I'm looking forward to it," Chloé smiled happily. "Be sure to have plenty of Dupain-Cheng so you know what you have to surpass, okay?"

"I will!" Sabrina nodded rapidly.

“In fact, since you're not getting a taste of Marinette's filet after she's cooked, why don't you have a lick before we go?”

Sabrina's eyes widened in surprise, “Really?”

Chloé nodded, “Just this once,” she agreed.

Marinette's eyes were wide as Sabrina bent down in a flash and pushed open the blue-haired girl's bare legs revealing the treasure between them. Sabrina wasted no time at all partaking in the reward that her mistress had granted her, leaning in and licking Marinette's outer lips free of sweat and her own dried arousal until they were slick and shiny. Marinette shivered, as the unfamiliar sensation of another girl's tongue graced her lower lips; she wasn't used to this, she wasn't ready for it! And… the way that Chloé was looking at her? Marinette knew that this was meant more as a reward for her favorite pet and for Chloé's entertainment than out of any concern for Marinette's pleasure.

Sabrina's lips pressed against Marinette's clit, squeezing it between them and pulling it gently in a way that Marinette couldn't manage to resist. The redhead's eager tongue probed deeper and deeper into Marinette's slit, licking every nook and cranny of her sex in an effort to engrave the taste of Marinette's uncooked cunt on her mind. Sabrina wasn't quiet about how much she was finding in her explorations. She hummed, oohed and aahed, and eagerly attacked her treat with energetic fervor in her attempts to sample every last taste of Marinette Dupain-Cheng's essence.

Marinette couldn't hold back in the face of Sabrina's eager onslaught. She couldn't protest through the gag; with her arms bound behind her she couldn't force the girl away; and with her balance so precarious she couldn't escape. Sabrina's tongue probed every millimeter of her folds and Marinette's body couldn't resist the pleasure that the redhead was bringing her. Her cheeks flushed, her breathing, obstructed though it was by the gag filling her mouth, quickened, arousal began to flow between her legs to cover Sabrina's talented tongue, and a hearty moan escaped her lips.

Sabrina didn't stop; eagerly lapping at Marinette's sex, enjoying every last drop of her juices she could lick from them, and driving Marinette further and further into the breathless throes of arousal until-

“That's enough,” Chloé decided, and Sabrina immediately stopped, withdrawing to look back at her blonde brat of an owner. “You've had your taste, Sabrina. And we don't want her legs giving out on the walk to the kitchen,” Chloé explained.

Marinette wanted to strangle the blonde! Chloé Was already having her snuffed against her will! The least she could do was let her sexpet give her one last orgasm for the road!

Chloé was clearly invulnerable to Marinette's death glare, since she blithely walked over to her bed and spoke over her shoulder, not even paying attention to the half-Asian girl she'd had bound and gagged behind her.

"Now, since I don't want anyone saying that I'm not generous, Sabrina picked something out for you on our little shopping trip, Dupain-Cheng," Chloé announced reaching into one of her shopping bags.

Marinette only saw a flash of pink before Chloé approached her and fastened something around her neck in a single well-practiced movement.

"There! Perfect!" Chloé proclaimed, reaching down to grab what Marinette now realized was a pink nylon leash; the same material that Marinette could feel clasped around her neck. A collar. Chloé had fastened a nylon collar around her neck, just like she'd done to Sabrina.

Chloé tugged on the leash sending the unbalanced Marinette tumbling towards her before she somehow managed to catch herself without the aid of her hands.

"Okay Sabrina, go get dressed. No bra or panties, obviously! And we'll bring this little meatslut down to the kitchen and review the tapes to see what she did in my room while we were away. Maybe she decided to play with herself?" Chloé asked somewhat hopefully, though it was clear she didn't think it likely. "That would be the perfect thing to share with Adrien to get him in the mood," Chloé explained.

Marinette's stomach dropped out. She felt like the floor had fallen out beneath her. Chloé had cameras installed in her room!? In her moment of weakness she'd given Chloé exactly what she wanted!

"Probably not, but we might have gotten lucky?" Sabrina replied as she pulled on a pair of thigh high black stockings with green diamonds that she knew Chloé liked and shimmied into a vibrant almost neon blue mini skirt that barely covered the tops of them. "Maybe she really is as big of a slut as you were teasing her about being?" the redhead ended in a consoling tone as she pulled on a long-sleeved off-white button down shirt that was just sheer enough for Marinette to see Sabrina's unclad nipples poking through it from beneath.

"Maybe?" Chloé smiled, clearly cheered up by Sabrina's suggestion. “No sweater today,” Chloé decided as Sabrina reached for her usual sweater vest. “I want to show you off, tonight. I can't have you hiding under a sweater.”

Sabrina's eyes widened with wonder at Chloé's words as she turned swiftly to her mistress to make sure she had heard correctly.

“Maybe, if I'm feeling generous I'll loan you out to the rest of the class while I have my way with Adrien?” Chloé proposed, and Marinette could see a look of eager expectation fill up Sabrina's eyes at what Marinette thought was a mortifying threat.

Sabrina opened her mouth to respond, but Chloé stopped her. “If you're good, and if I end up with Adrien,” the blonde laid out. “Now lets get the meat downstairs, I don't want everything to be perfect for tonight, and it won't be perfect if the food is served late!” Chloé declared.

Sabrina's attention shifted to Marinette as she walked over to pick up the blue-haired girl's leash and hand it to her mistress. “You'd better taste perfect, Marinette,” Sabrina whispered with an underlying menace. “Chloé has a lot riding on you tonight!”

Marinette wanted nothing more than to taste horrible in that instant, just to get back at Chloé for what she'd done to her. But it wasn't exactly something she could control.

Chloé tugged on the leash and set Marinette to walking. The kitchens were a long way from the penthouse, and Chloé planned to make sure they had enough time to take the public route.

______

Marinette was mortified as Chloé led her, naked, through the halls of Le Grand Paris hotel to her extremely final destination. The halls in the upper areas weren't particularly crowded, but she'd got plenty of stares from patrons as Chloé enjoyed showing off her prize. They'd Stared and ogled, judging her and complimenting Chloé on her choice of girls, though it was clear that not everyone they met realized what the blonde had in mind for her. One of the women they'd passed by had even asked Chloé if she could have a spin with her once Chloé was done with her!

Obviously that wasn't going to happen, and the blonde had explained exactly what her plans for Marinette were in extremely explicit detail to the older brunette patron whose only response was a wicked smile and the declaration that “That's even better than what I had imagined! You really do host the best parties, dear. It's your generous heart!”

Marinette didn't agree one bit, and the older woman's parting shot of “Enjoy her filet!” had not endeared the brunette to her anymore than Chloé.

The elevator down to the lobby was thankfully empty, but the wave of noise and activity that hit Marinette as the elevator doors opened made clear that the lobby was most certainly not.

Marinette's eyes soared as wide open as they possibly could as the realization that all these people could see her! sank in. Marinette didn't feel comfortable naked. It was mortifying! But as Chloé tugged on the leash, sending the half-Asian beauty stumbling behind her.

Marinette felt like she was on display. People were staring at her like she was a strange and exotic pet, and she couldn't be more embarrassed! She could see the flashes of cameras! They were taking pictures of her!

“Oh my god! Is that Marinette!?” came a very familiar voice from the doors to hotel.

The half-Chinese girl blushed practically crimson as her eyes shot up and met those of Alya Cesairé, Marlena's daughter and her best friend from across the lobby. She was standing with Alix Kubdel and staring straight at her!

Chloé stopped smiling, and Sabrina kept Marinette from bolting with a gentle hand on her shoulder. The three girls waited as Alya approached, dragging Alix by the hand behind her.

“Holy! It really is you!” Alya marveled, looking her up and down. “I can't believe it! Chloé actually got you!? She and my mom my mom have been talking about cooking you for months, but I never thought you'd actually go for it!”

The realization that Alya knew about He mom and Chloé's plan for months and didn't tell her hurt Marinette, but that wasn't the important thing right now! Marinette tried to protest, to tell Alya that this wasn't her idea, that she was here against her will, but Alya, clever as she was caught onto the possibility before Marinette could even try to convey it.

“Wait, you aren't doing this to Marinette against her will are you, Chloé?” Alya asked suspiciously as the possibility dawned on her.

Alix on the other hand was staring at Marinette; the short girl's face only coming up to Marinette's perky tits. Alix reached out to touch them, flicking one of Marinette's nipples with her finger tip to draw forth a moan of protest from Chloé's leashed and gagged prize.

“Of course not!” Chloé replied, offended in what Marinette knew was a definite lie. “Can't you see how turned on Dupain-Cheng is by all of this? The eager little meat-slut is practically dripping on my daddy's floors in anticipation!”

“She does look super turned-on, Alya,” Alix unhelpfully pointed out, still idly flicking at Marinette's erect nipples.

Alya looked suspiciously at Chloé, clearly not quite able to let go of her suspicions. “How'd you even get her anyway?” Alya asked, clearly letting the prior matter rest for now, but not quite done with it on the whole.

Alix had moved on from Flicking Marinette's nipples to walking around the naked girl, looking her up and down as if sizing an opponent up for a race, occasionally reaching out to touch Marinette's soft, smooth skin, as if to reassure herself that this was real, it wasn't a dream. Marinette shivered beneath her touch, but with Chloé's grip remaining firm on the leash there wasn't any way she could try to withdraw without choking herself. A fact she'd discovered when trying to evade onlookers in the upper hallways of the hotel. It was pointless, and each attempt only caused Chloé to make fun of how stupid Marinette was, worse than an animal, she couldn't even learn from her mistakes. Really Chloé was doing the world a favor having her cooked…

“Well, your mom was the one that actually bought her for me,” Chloé explained. “So if Marinette were here against her will it would be your mom at fault, not me,” Chloé defended. “She just went up to her parents and offered to take her off their hands. The girl's parents were so happy at the idea that they sold her on the spot! I don't know why Dupain-Cheng went along with it, but she certainly seems to be enjoying herself,” the blonde prevaricated. “She's obviously just a natural meat-slut who knows her place,” Chloé decided. “She's been nothing but cooperative since I told her my plans for her, especially once I told her the whole class would get to enjoy her… including Adrien.”

Alya's eyes widened in understanding when Chloé spoke the last sentence, as if everything had suddenly become clear to her. “Adrien! Of course! I didn't even think of that! I always said that Marinette would do anything for her crush, but this is a lot more literal than I was thinking!”

Marinette was shocked at how easily Alya was convinced. Didn't her friend know her at all? Sure she went a little boy crazy around Adrien, but she wasn't okay with being snuffed for him!

“Now that we've got your baseless accusations out of the way,” Chloé started off sounding offended, “I know you've heard just as much of your mother's plans for Dupain-Cheng as I have. How excited are you for tonight's party?” Chloé asked with what she obviously meant to come across as idle interest, but her obvious investment in the answer ruined the facade.

“I'm sorry for accusing you, Chloé,” Alya apologized, clearly fooled by the blonde brat's lies.

Before Marinette could even start to voice her muffled anger through her gag, Alix managed to work up her courage and reach down to pinch Marinette's cute little pink clit. Causing her angry protests to shift to erotic moans as her knees almost gave out beneath her.

The pleased moans caused Alya to look her way. “It's clear she's enjoying herself, and I shouldn't have started complaining when it's obvious that nothing was actually wrong,” Alya finished.

Chloé nodded and smiled. “It's fine,” she forgave magnanimously, and Marinette was certain that the only reason she did so is because she wanted Marinette to go out knowing that her best friend was going to be eating her without realizing that Marinette had been forced into her fate.

“As for the party? God, Chloé! My mom's been planning what she was going to do to Marinette for months! She even started drawing sketches and putting them up in the kitchen to help her with her ideas! I had to take almost a dozen down when Marinette came over last week just to avoid freaking her out!”

“Maybe you should have left them up?” Sabrina softly chimed in. “Given how much Marinette is enjoying herself, I bet she would have loved to see them,” Sabrina continued with a guileless smile.

Alya laughed. “Maybe!” She paused. “God, that would be kind of hot, wouldn't it? Talking to Marinette about my mom's plans for her and watching her squirm? She's really cute when she's embarrassed!”

Marinette was in shock! What was Alya saying!? She wanted to eat her!? That-! Marinette couldn't believe it!

“So you've been thinking about her too?” Sabrina asked Alya curiously.

“A bit,” Alya admitted. “I mean, the way mom described what she wanted to do to Marinette was kind of hot? And, well… It's hard not to think about it! Seeing my best friend roasted? Actually eating her? I guess… I have been looking forward to it? Of course I'd never do it if Marinette wasn't willing, but…”

“As you can see, Dupain-Cheng is extremely willing,” Chloé declared, yanking on the leash to send Marinette stumbling over to her. She caught the half-Asian girl roughly by the shoulder and spun her around to face her darker-skinned friend. “You can check for yourself if you want?”

Alya's eyes darted to Marinette's own to make sure it was okay, and the blushing girl was too shocked by her sudden movement to shake her head or even beg her not to with her own eyes! Alya, taking Marinette's stunned blush for embarrassed permission, reached out to caress her friend's breasts. They were soft beneath her fingers. Smooth and perky with just enough firmness to entice Alya's imagination. Marinette's nipples were standing at attention, pointed forward in an implicit invitation.

Alya's attention wandered lower. Marinette's stomach was smooth, her form lithe, her hips flared just enough to compliment her physique. And below that? Marinette was shaved completely bare.

“She shaved?” Alya asked, having never actually seen how her best friend kept her muff.

“I told you she was eager,” Chloé replied. “She was bare when your mother gave her to me, I was planning to have Sabrina trim her, but I guess Marinette was so excited by the thought of being cooked that she did it herself,” the blonde posited, knowing that that was certainly not her rival's reasoning.

Marinette shivered as Alya's fingered traced over her bare pubic mound, down to her clit, idly flicking her bead. This wasn't something she'd ever imagined happening! It wasn't something that was supposed to happen!

But here it was. Alya, her best friend, wanted to eat her. That much was crystal clear just from the look Alya was giving her as she bent down until she was practically kneeling, her face lowered to the point where Marinette's damp cunt was at her eye level.

Alya reached out and ran a finger slowly between Marinette's lower lips. It came back slick.

“She really is wet,” Alya marveled, staring at Marinette's sex. “That's all from what's about to happen to her?”

“Well, she certainly hasn't been able to touch herself since Sabrina locked her arms in the binder, and I haven't been playing with my food,” Chloé declared.

“Wow,” Alya breathed. “I kind of wish I'd asked her first,” Marinette's friend admitted. “She's even more turned on by the thought of being cooked than I am about eating her!”

“Dupain-Cheng is an absolute snuff slut,” Chloé agreed. “And I'm perfectly happy letting her live out her fantasies if it means getting a perfect graduation party out of it. Well, not live exactly…” Chloé joked.

Alya laughed and Marinette's heart shattered. “I guess you need to get her to the kitchen? Alix and I were planning to have some coffee at the cafe to pass the time until the party tonight. You can join us if you want?” Alya offered.

Marinette felt betrayed on every level. How could Alya not realize what Chloé was doing!? How could she be okay with this!? How could she want to eat her!? Marinette wanted to cry, but before her eyes could do more than start to water up, Chloé had pushed her towards the kitchens with only a polite, “I'll think about it!” tossed over her shoulder towards Alya as a platitude towards politeness.

“You hear that Dupain-Cheng?” Chloé asked once they were far enough away that Alya and Alix couldn't overhear. “Even your best friend prefers you cooked! I told you I'm doing you a favor, but you didn't believe me,” Chloé asserted. “Now you can't possibly deny it! Everyone'll be happier once you're snuffed; even Alya!”

Marinette wanted to protest, but she couldn't. This time It wasn't the ball gag stopping her, it was her heart. Chloé was right. Alix hadn't said a word to try and save her, and even Alya was looking forward to eating her! Tears streamed down Marinette's face as her captor led her through the swinging double doors into the kitchen to her final fate. Alya's mother was there, and a wide smile spread across her face the moment she looked up from her preparations and saw them.

“Here you go, Marlena. One obedient meat-slut, returned in the same condition you left her in,” Chloé declared.

“Wonderful, Chloé! You're such a sweet girl! Now run along and have fun with your friends. I need to get to work. Dinner won't cook itself! At least, not all the way! Though… I might get Marinette's help prepping a few of the ingredients!” Marlena joked with a grin.

“We're looking forward to it!” Chloé said happily with a wave before turning to head out.

Sabrina nodded as well. “Thank you very much for doing this Ms. Césaire! Chloé says if everything goes according to plan, you might get to cook me for Chloé's wedding!”

“I'm looking forward to it,” Marlena smiled. “But move along. I can't have any distractions in the kitchen while I'm cooking Marinette. I need to make sure everything's perfect for tonight!” Marlena finished jovially.

“Of course!” and with that, Sabrina scampered off to follow her mistress, leaving Marinette to her unearned fate.

_______


“Are you enjoying the party?” Chloé asked her soon-to-be boyfriend as she sidled up next to him. It was a big success so far. Everyone from the class had come, with one notable and planned-for exception. People were dancing and enjoying themselves. Everything was perfect with no Marinette Dupain-Cheng to mess things up for her! In fact, Dupain-Cheng was going to be the crowning touch that would make this a party that no one in the class would ever forget!

“I am,” Adrien agreed. “But I haven't seen Marinette anywhere. You did invite her, didn't you?” the blond boy asked.

“Don't worry!” Chloé soothed. “Dupain-Cheng is here. The party wouldn't work at all if not for her!”

“But I haven't seen her all night?” Adrien asked, confused. “She usually comes up to say hello at least.”

“Well, of course you've seen her,” Chloé replied. “You just didn't realize it! She's right over there, on the buffet table!” Chloé explained, waving her hand in the table's direction.

The buffet table was covered in small silver platters, not a single one of them big enough to hide an entire girl, and most of them heated from below. It took Adrien several seconds to realize what this meant, but when he did, he turned to Chloé, his expression a mixture of disappointment and outrage.

“Chloé! Tell me you didn't have her cooked!?” Adrien begged. “I know you two didn't get on, but how could you do that to one of our classmates!?”

“Oh, don't worry Adrien! It was all Dupain-Cheng's idea,” Chloé lied effortlessly. “After I gave her her invitation, Marinette came to me asking if she could help me out with the party. She was practically begging. She said she needed the money to help save her parents shop. There was something I needed, but I didn't want to tell her…” Chloé trailed off.

Adrien nodded, telling his fellow blonde to continue without saying a single word.

“Well, Marinette wouldn't take no for an answer. She told me that she would do anything. She said it just like that too, anything to get the money. She promised me that she'd do anything I wanted in return. I wanted to scare her way, so I told her that the only thing I actually needed was the meat for the party since the food I'd had ordered got misdelivered and there wasn't any way to fix it in time for the party,” Chloé explained.

“That's what happened?” Adrien asked, disappointed. “Marinette came to you for help, I'm disappointed that you didn't just give her the money, Chloé. It's not as if you don't have enough to spare. You shouldn't coerce classmates into cooking for you just because they can't afford not to,” Adrien finished, his scolding tone thick with disappointment.

“That's not what happened at all, Adrien!” Chloé protested. “I told you, this was all Dupain-Cheng's idea,” Chloé maintained.

“I told her that, 'unless you want to be meat for the party' there was nothing I could do to help,” Chloé continued. “I meant it as a joke, but… Marinette jumped at the chance to be cooked! She told me she'd been thinking about it for years! She just hadn't found the right occasion for it. She wanted to be cooked, and as long as I paid her parents enough to help them out? She'd love to be used as the main course at my graduation party, especially since that meant that all her friends from class would get to enjoy her! The money… I think it was just a pretext,” Chloé finished.

“Dupain-Cheng knew about the party, and… well, her best friend's mom is the head chef here, so she could have known about the meat shortage! I think Marinette wanted to be cooked but was too embarrassed or afraid to ask outright,” Chloé paused. “After all, you're not wrong about us not really being friends,” Chloé conceded.

“And you're sure this is what she wanted?” Adrien asked, wanting to believe his friend, but not quite able to wrap his head around it.

“I'm positive,” Chloé stated with absolute confidence, unshakable in her lie. “After I told her okay, I left her in my room for safekeeping while Sabrina and I went dress shopping. It took her less than five minutes to start playing with herself! I have it all on video from the surveillance cameras in my room. We can watch it after the party if you want to?”

Adrien blushed, but he didn't say no to Chloé's offer. “I'm sorry for doubting you Chloé, but sometimes you can be a little mean, and Marinette doesn't exactly bring out the best in you.”

Chloé smiled. “It's fine,” she demurred.

“No, it really isn't. I rushed to conclusions and accused you of something terrible; and in fact you were helping Marinette make her dream come true! That was really sweet of you,” Adrien praised her with an admiring blush across his cheeks.

“Well, I know a few things that you could do that would help make it up to me,” Chloé decided. “But those can wait until after the party.”

Chloé took Adrien by the hand and led him over to the buffet where Alya's mother Marlena was keeping watch.

“Chloé! And your friend Adrien too! Come for the first taste of little Marinette?” Marlena asked. “The piece you reserved should have just finished cooking a few seconds ago.”

“Thanks Marlena!” Chloé beamed. “Could you cut it in half? I'd like to share it with Adrien…” the blonde blushed.

“Of course dear, whatever you want!” Marlena agreed, pulling the cover off of one silver platter in particular.

Adrien's eyes grew as wide as saucers as he realized what he was seeing.

There, in a bed of thick slices of leg meat floating in a delectable smelling gravy was a cut that could only be one thing; Marinette Dupain-Cheng's cunt.

It was perfectly cooked, a shiny gravy-soaked brown that smelled absolutely amazing! And it was clearly aroused! The way her lips parted, the flush and fullness of the cut… it was-! Incredibly sexy…

Marlena lifted the cut onto a plate that was barely big enough for it with a metal spatula and picked up a knife and sliced it right down the middle at the top and bottom, separating the two flushed lips into two entirely separate cuts of meat. A few more cuts and Marinette Dupain-cheng's cunt was almost unrecognizable as it was rendered into bite-sized chunks.

“There you go, and a fork to eat it with. Enjoy!” Marlena beamed as she handed over the plate and the single solitary fork.

Chloé took the plate carefully, not wanting to spill a single morsel of the irreplaceable treat. With a free hand, she grabbed onto Adrien's. “Come on, I know the perfect place where we can share this together,” she urged, leading him towards the balcony.

The sun was beginning to set behind the Eiffel Tower. It cast the sky into a beautiful array of pink and orange hues that couldn't help but be romantic. Chloé speared a piece of Marinette's filet and brought it to Adrien's lips. He opened wide, biting down on the perfect treat that Chloé had given him. His eyes lit up in wonder and Chloé smiled. It had been a rough couple of years dealing with Marinette in high school, but for this perfect moment?

It had all been worth it.

The End

Hello folks, I've got some spots open as far as erotic commissions are concerned and I wanted to make my talents available here, since I often cater to those with more niche fetishes and kinks.

I write for a living, so you can expect a judgement free experience as well as a level of professionalism that you do not usually find when commissioning stories.

I have handled a great many kinks and fetishes and will consider all requests. My rates are also very affordable and a free sample is always provided, so you have nothing to lose.

I have several past commissions up on my HF page, but I do not have publicly available samples of my past guro works, but rest assured I've handled such before.

Here are my HF and discord info, I hope to hear from any interested parties soon!

HF
http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/Asswriter

discord
WrightRightWrite#1073

Any higher power that would grant any better life to my enemies is not one I willingly and wittingly serve.
If any god or comparable spirit or any entity at all uses me to further its own gains and also assists these cancers, who deserve only eternal torment and should have nothing more than to have never existed, then such which has used me has betrayed me and is evil for it
If there is any God worth praying to, it will enable me to undo every awful thing that ever happened and erase any enjoyable moment for those who wronged me.

Mike entered the hospital room and slowly shut the door behind him, locking it with his keycard. "What took you so long?", a soft voice called out, startling him.

Chris waved at him from her bed, amidst a forest of tubes, wires and monitors. Mike hurried over and dropped his backpack besides the bed. He leaned over and kissed his girlfriend on the lips. She pulled him in closer, and opened her mouth, letting Mike swirl his tongue around hers. Mike savored the sensation as they french kissed. The two broke off, saliva stringing from each others lips.

Chris looked down at her lap. "Mike, I've gotten worse", she mumbled. "The doc says I've only got a couple weeks left in me". Mike felt his legs stagger, his heart dropping down into his stomach. "W-What? But t-the treatment was going so w-well", he stuttered in shock. She looked up at him, a regretful look on her face. "I lied", she said simply, her head turned away. "I was being selfish. Seeing you every day, I didn't want to see you sad or worried about me."

Her fingers fidgeted with the IV tube inserted into her arm. She looked back at him, tears rolling down her face."I'm sorry, you deserved to know", her voice cracked.

Mike sat on the bed, swung his legs over, and embraced her tightly. She wrapped her arms around his body and pulled him closer. "Fuck me", she whispered. Mike shivered as her warm breath caressed his ear. "I don't want to die a virgin."

Chris pushed him away, sat up, and undid the buttons on her hospital gown, revealing her firm stomach and modest, palm sized breasts. Mike felt his dick twitch and pulse as she pulled the gown off entirely, leaving her naked. Before her illness, Chris had been the star of the Sir Oakbridge Secondary School Senior Girls soccer team, and her body still retained traces of that athleticism.

Her slender fingers gracefully pulled the fly down on Mike's jeans. He felt his heart flutter as she pulled his semi erect dick out and grasped it in her warm palms. Chris pulled the bed sheet over them and jerked Mike's dick until it grew stiff and ram rod straight. She moved herself down the bed until she was face to face with Mike's manhood. She took his cock into her mouth and pushed herself down until her nose bumped against his pelvis. Chris bobbed her head up and down, licking and sucking Mike's cock. He felt his climax coming and grabbed her head, pushing it down as he blasting thick strings of cum down her throat. She pulled away, coughing and hacking.

"Oh shit, are you okay?", Mike looked at her with a concerned expression. She wiped away the semen around her lips and nodded. "You surprised me there, dude", she said as she snuggled against his chest. "How about round 2, popping my cherry?" A mischievous grin spread across her face. "No need for protection, I won't live long enough for that."

She straddled his pelvis and pulled at his dick, which was rapidly regaining its hard on. "

Hey, now its my turn to take the lead", Mike sat up and pushed Chris down. He stared at her beautiful brown eyes, her flushed freckled cheeks and her cute reddish brown bangs.

"What are you waiting for, big guy?", she teased. "Just admiring you", he whispered, emotion crawling into his tone. Shaking his head, he placed the tip of his dick at the entrance of her tight teenage slit and rammed it in. Chris's nails dug into his back as she gasped in pain. Mike looked down at the blood seeping into the bed sheet. "How about that, I'm a woman now", Chris looked up at him, tears welling in her eyes. Her usual wisecracks were nowhere to be heard.

Grunting, Mike began to pump his cock into Chris's pussy. She moaned, the initial pain subsumed by the pleasure of her boyfriend's penis slamming into her. Her long, toned legs wrapped around his torso. She pulled his face down and kissed him again, on the lips. With a final gasp, Mike came once more, shooting a thick, hot wad of jizz into her womb. She came at the same time, her love juices flowing down his cock and her inner thigh.

"Mike, I love you" Chris gasped, "I lo-HURRrrrrrngh!" The girl doubled over, grasping at her chest. The EKG machine she was hooked up to began to emit an ever faster sequence of bleeps. Chris raised her head with a weak smile. "I-I think this is it", she grasped his arm tightly, her nails drawing blood. "I'm scared, Mike", she uttered, her voice tight with fear. Mike grabbed her as she fell over. Tears slipped down his cheeks and dripped onto her face. "I love you too, Chris", he choked out.

She never responded.

Her eyes stared blankly at the ceiling. The EKG machine registered a flat, high pitched tone. Mike felt her hand fall away limply. He sobbed and held her tightly, as if to keep her warmth from slipping away. Christina Luccini passed away at the tender age of 17, on the evening of the 26th of June, 2019.

Couldn't sleep because this setting kept running in my head, feel free to add to it or correct anything that seems off.

Just as raven finished drying off after her bath she's assaulted by Terra. Who quickly slides 2 fingers in her.

She quickly shoves her off and asks "what is it?"

Terra answers "I just wanted a little taste of you." then sucks her fingers clean of Raven's juices. "MMM you sure you don't want to donate to the cook out? speaking of how do we look on meat for it?"

"I'm certain I don't want to donate my clit and tits or my whole, we have plenty meat as it is, 15 criminals this month we busted for crimes enough to harvest, 12 cocks for the grill, 1 whole male, and 2 sets of clits and tits, I'm keeping the clits to myself this time."

Terra responds "just cocks this time or cocks and balls? What can I do to get one of the clits? come on i'll do almost anything."

"Just cocks I prefer to leave the balls, horny with no release is a more fitting punishment to me. as for the clit you'd like i'll trade you one for yours or maybe you can convince your BF Beast Boy to fuck me. I'm sure his shape shifting let's him find the perfect cock when he fucks. Then we can harvest his cock and let him regrow it. He can right?"

"No, same as you not going to give up my clit either. and Yeah he can regrow lost parts, just takes time. I think he's regrown since the last time I harvested his cock so I'll try to talk him into it . . . I really want a clit to eat they come up so rarely."

"you go do that, I'm going to go get started with cutting off the cocks, clits, tits and the one spit roast. I love the new laws 1 major crime you lose your cock and/or balls or if you're a woman you lose your inner lips, clit, and tits. Second crime you're a whole hog to be butchered or spit roasted. Great way to deter crime and put meat on the table."

"Yeah I love it too. Too bad though if you're caught at any time fully naked in public you're instantly meat. Least bare breasts are legal, but in our work we come way too close to being stripped far too often."

"Yeah I know, but in a way there are perks. Starfire sure tasted great didn't she? Kinda wish we ate her clit instead of having it preserved and put up like art though."

"I know she had this sort of sweet/spicy taste to her. I bet her clit would have been amazing!"

"OK enough of this go convince Beast Boy. I'm going to go get started now."

Part 1
Akaine opened the door into her cold and dark basement. She shivered for a second and turned the light on. Many eyes opened and widened, some in weariness and confusion, and some in fear. She smiled.

“How is everyone?” She asked the room, but it stayed quiet. There were 4 different young women in the room, with the acception of one young man as well.

There was Yuri, a small girl at the age of 11. She had soft blonde hair in pigtails accompanied by a light pink ribbon. She loved Disney shows and liked playing video games with her older brother.

Nike, a senior in highschool, about to graduate. She had long, purple hair tracing down to her ass. Her body was very grown up, with D sized breasts and nice curves around her belly and thighs. She was a big anime fan and enjoyed the communities. She was a borderline weeaboo, even with a fictional “waifu”. Of course, no one in school knew that.

Jasmine, a 15 year old with short, light brown hair. Her face was very soft looking and she was mistaken to be younger often. She was the only one of the girls wearing clothes, having a light pink skirt on and a small laced bra over her B cup breasts. She likes to watch dramas like Shameless and frequents tumblr.

Christina, a 12 year old in the first year of middle school. She was a bit chubby but still had amazing curves and looked very pretty to Akaine. She had short, brown hair and had a purple ribbon covering most of it. She likes hanging out with her friends and enjoys chatting with people online.

Last but not least, was Adrian. He had dark brown hair that was down to his neck and only briefs covering him. He had been the only boy that Akaine had liked in school, hence why he was down here with the all girls. He liked a lot of video games and lurked on websites like Imgur and Reddit frequently.

Then there was Akaine, a 16 year old girl with long brown hair. She was very shy and girly, and loved cute clothes. She was wearing a short, purple dress that was sparkly and light.

There hasn't actually been a lot of scat fics involving lolis (most of the ones here are made by Pottyboi). There are a few execution ones but they're too spread out across the board. Also try to post or link stories that are about the subject.

How could I have been so careless? The Emperor was slain by a cutthroat assassin. The traitors swiftly seized control of the capital army. As Captain of the all-female Royal Guard I ordered a futile counterattack, but we were overwhelmed and had no choice but to surrender.

Our captors stripped us of our dignity. We were paraded on the streets naked and in chains while the cityfolk pelted us with insults and eggs. At night the soldiers took great pleasure in defiling us. I was treated no better than a common whore, perhaps worse. I was beaten, sodomized, choked and urinated upon.

Finally, our sentence of doom was passed. Those of us who remained were brought to the forum, a large plaza in front of the palace, where a rowdy crowd had gathered baying for blood. To further humiliate us, slaves were ordered to apply gaudy makeup on our faces. Denied the honor of dying as soldiers, we would die as prostitutes instead.

A slanderous list of crimes was read out to all who were present. Soldiers lead the first five victims up onto the executioner's platform where they were bent over and locked into pillories. Behind them, executioners inserted long wooden spikes, thick as a man's arm, into their anuses, causing the poor girls to shriek in pain. Then the hammering began. With each strike the executioners destroyed their bodies and minds. With each strike came bloodcurdling cries or futile appeals for mercy.

Gradually the screaming stopped. Soldiers carried the impaled girls out of the city, where we would line the roads and left to rot as a warning to any would be loyalists. A new batch of girls were brought onstage and the process repeated again. My shame reached new heights as I watched my friends and comrades die one by one.

The Sun was now setting. I could hear the crows feasting on my sisters outside the gates. I stoically walked up the stairs to embrace my death. Seeking to rekindle excitement amongst the crowd, the traitors had their way with my body. Locked into the pillory, I could do little as they violated my anus. "Practice for the spike," they mocked.

Spent and satisfied, the rebel leaders ordered the executioners to continue. No man's cock could have prepared me for this. The sharpened tip of the spike made its way into my prolapsed anus. I screamed my throat out. Then came the heartless hammering. More pain, more screaming.

"AAAAAAHH LET ME DIE! LET ME DIE PLEASE!"

Thock. Thock. Thock. Each strike seemed to double the intensity of my suffering. The spike pushed its way ever deeper into my body, rupturing my organs. My brain ceased to comprehend anything except the pain.

Tired. Everything going dark. The soldiers lift my impaled body. I close my eyes. I can hear my comrades calling for me…

Little bubbles, formed on the surface of the lips, spilling from the throat as her body bobs in water. Foam, indistinguishable from cottony clouds of soap that wander on blue water, so that the whole bathtub makes a shining diorama of an angel floating through heaven. She looks forward, straight to the ceiling, and doesn't react when I caress her cheek or wipe hair away from her brow. Her chest heaves in hard wheezing breaths that only push water up to sputter about her lips then suck it back down.

Leaning over, my long hair folds over my neck to wind with hers in the water and I lick away the cotton candy frothing from her mouth. Our tongues touch between her teeth, hers is mostly listless and slimy with the contents of her stomach but it's still so warm, I expect to feel breath but there is only stagnant water, and then… a twitch of the tongue, it pushes on mine. I snap away to look her over in her watery coffin.

"Kacie?!" Her eyes can't seem to find purchase on anything in particular, but they move. Words escape her, but they're mouthed silently, though to covered up with ever growing retches of bile. Something particular about living creatures you learn when you're so cruel, they are extremely resilient, they weren't designed to die. They will fight it til the very last neuron flickers out. But this is good, she can feel me one last time.

My head drops down, my ear sliding against the still water, I will kiss all of her favorite spots before she goes to bed. The bottom of her chin, just above her collar, where the jaw is tender and plush as it makes it's meeting with the neck just above her collar. Her collar bone next, with thin skin that is easily warmed and a round bone that fits lips neatly. Her arm floats into mine, her warmth makes me light headed. I kiss her lowest rib, just below her breast. There's a scar there from a lashing I gave her the night she'd fallen asleep in my bed when I came home late. She was so tender for so long after that and apologized for the full next day, and days of her nights were sleepless with guilt, just for the crime of sleeping without telling me goodnight.

I kiss her belly- it's so sensitive she can be tortured by softly touching it. I can see her face in my mind, wincing at the feeling. A pulse in the water, her body flares with movement. I hear a gargling cough, and then for the first time in so many minutes, her voice. Shrill, squeaking.

"Wait! Where am I?! Where am…!" Her screams signal to me that it's time to put her down. My body moves atop hers, my waists over her chest, my thighs straddle her rib cage. I start to sit, laying my weight into her, she starts to sink into the water, reaching up and grabbing me anywhere she can, I give her an arm to latch onto for comfort, if nothing else.

"Wait! Wait. What's happening. Where are we?!"

"You're with me. You don't remember?"

"I don't know where I am. I'm sorry I forgot everything." She's crying.

"You're with me. Look at me. Think, what were we doing here?" She takes a moment to gather herself, and finally looks to the water and seeing it seems to place her back in the moment.

"Oh, no… No no, please! I don't want to go in again!"

"You'd do anything for me, you said?"

"But I don't wanna leave you, I wanna stay with you!"

"You are with me, we're together like this!"

"No, I don't wanna leave! Please! Let's stay together! Let me stay!"

Her pleads are replaced with the splashing of water and I feel her trying to to claw at me as she holds tight onto my forearm. She tries to lift herself to no avail, the weight of my body laid into her stomach keeping her head just below the waves. She struggles to hold her breath, but not for long, her writhing and pulling using up all her air. I feel her clutch me tight like a child hugging a plush doll for warmth when the first turbulent bubbles rise out of her mouth. And just like that, it becomes much tighter, and I worry she'll break my arm, but it would be worth it to see the sight. In the clear bath her mouth opens wide to suck in and push out water with no bubbles in sight. The frustrated, pained look in her eyes falls away into something peaceful, and her death grip on my arm relaxes into an ever softer hug until her forearms float away. Hyper ventilation is replaced with slow, deep gasps until finally her crystalline eyes stare sleepily forward and I get to sit and watch her in her stillness.

Hello! This is just a nice roleplay I had with a girl on F-List. Posting with her consent.

Trivia

22:37:52) ***Satoumi a girly boy around Riko's age, dressed in a cute red and white dress with puffy skirt, with black feline ears and tail, matching his long hair color, sits by Riko's side as she starts the stream. "Hello, beautiful viewers! My name is Satoumi, and I'm a boy, if you couldn't guess. I know you're here for Riko, but it happens that she's leaving for Sweden tomorrow. So let us all get her more money to spend there! All tips are appreciated, but my input is going to be special! I'm going to quiz Riko. For each correct answer she gets one thousand euro. You heard it right! One thousand! However, for each wrong answer there's a punishment. What do you say, Riko?"
(22:47:50) ***Riko Tsukine double-blinked as she turned to face the boy. "Wait, what?! I know you said you'd give me money for correct answers, but…"; hushing her tone, though, she looked back towards the camera, putting on a smile once again as she addressed the audience in-persona. "A-ah! Oh, well, of course I'll have to take on the challenge, then!~ How could I turn down such an offer? Please, guys, don't feel the need to tip too much. I'm gonna have a great time, eheh~", nervously downplaying her own stream, embarrassed by how much money she'd be earning. Gee, he was spoiling her way too hard…
(22:51:35) ***Satoumi smiles. "That's the spirit! We'll start from easy question. You gain nothing for correct answer, beautiful viewers, so please no answer posting! And the first question is: what is the origin land of the movie "The Ring"?"
(22:52:24) ***Riko Tsukine stared for a few moments, a finger to her chin, pretending to think for a few moments. "Ah, that's a fairly easy one! The Ring is actually a Japanese story, so it's gotta be that, right?", smiling as she spoke.
(22:54:57) ***Satoumi claps his hands excitedly. "That's absolutely right!" He reaches into his purse and fishes out two fresh 500 euro notes, showing them to camera first, then reaching them to Riko. "I'm sure you'll be rich for your trip in no time!"
(22:57:51) Riko Tsukine: /me's eyes went wide as the money was revealed. "Oh, gosh, in cash too?! G-gee, thanks~! Eheh…!"; donations starting to creep in too, subscriber count rising, a cherry on top of her reward. "Ah, thank you so much for the donation! Well, to my fans and.. to you, too, I suppose, Satoumi! E-eheh…"
(22:59:05) ***Satoumi looks at his phone and makes a swiping gesture. "Aaaand our next question! What condition makes it much less likely for you to be killed in a slasher movie?"
(23:00:06) ***Riko Tsukine legitimately pondered this one. "Huh… Well, we know that some kinds of people die first. But the ones who survive… They're usually the main character, right? So it must be that!"
(23:03:22) ***Satoumi turns just his eyes to the camera with a mischievous grin and makes a long pause. "Wrong! While there's a debatable logic to your answer, anyone versed in slashers would tell you that protecting condition is being a virgin. My my, here comes the first punishment. You are to get naked and remain so for the rest of the stream!"
(23:08:28) ***Riko Tsukine looked off-put at first as the boy started to explain. Ah, damn, being a virgin… she hadn't even thought along those lines. Oh, well, at least it wouldn't be– "…Wait… w-wh… are you serious about that?! Isn't that against the rules?!", the girl shouted angrily, staring him down as he revealed her fate.
(23:12:40) ***Satoumi blinks couple of times at her outlash, looking at her innocently. "The rules are simple. You answer correctly - you get money. Incorrectly - you get punishment. You don't even lose the money you've already earned, like in those stupid TV shows. But I'd have to demand it back if you back off on punishment." The amount of tips increases, and there's a whole lot of cheering for Riko. Both lewd excitement, demands of her to follow the rules and actual cheering.
(23:16:00) ***Riko Tsukine whispered. "I-I meant the rules of the site we're streaming on..!", her quiet panic quickly refuted with a simple shake of the head. Staring back at the camera and looking upset, the girl gulped. "W-well.. since everyone actually wants me to, I guess I'll have to play the game." Stepping off-camera for a few moments, the girl started to remove her clothes, piece by piece, until her whole outfit was in a neat pile at her feet. "G..ghh…", she could be heard whining. Stepping back on-camera, she sit down quickly in her chair. "Alright, there you go, perverts…"
(23:19:26) ***Satoumi the cheering intensifies, comments turning into "Way to go, Riko!" "You are the best!" and "haha what a sult". Tips spike for a while, then stop. Satoumi swipes his phone again. "And the next question is! Who is the villain of the movie "Friday The 13th"?"
(23:20:32) ***Riko Tsukine breathed slowly, re-gathering her composure. "Oh, I know this one! It's Jason Voorhees. But, umh, I'm seeing a theme here. Horror movies? I should've revised those, eheh…", she idly commented, lightening the mood.
(23:25:20) ***Satoumi laughs out loud, clapping his hand on his knee. Comments turn to "Oh no…" and "You idiot! That's classic!". He exhales and gets a grip of himself. "Whew! Sorry. Did you know that this very question was asked in the movie "Scream", and a girl was killed for giving the very same wrong answer. Jason Voorheez hasn't become active antagonist until the sequels. The villain of the original movie is his mother." He makes a comically stern face. "The punishment is getting ass-fucked on the camera."
(23:26:57) ***Riko Tsukine looked distraught as Satoumi revealed the truth. "E-eh?! Wait, but, umh, I thought… oh, crap…" as it all dawned upon her. "W-wait, you said I can just give you the money back as forfeit, right? You can have it, I don't want to do something like that! N-not on stream..!!"
(23:30:35) ***Satoumi smiles and opens his purse, tracing his finger across the edges of tens of notes. "Are you sure? There's so much to win. Also…" He points at the screen where disappointed comments flood the chat. Among them few viewers offer tips if she keeps playing, even if she answers wrong.
(23:31:44) ***Riko Tsukine blinked twice. "W-wait. You mean, the game would be over? Okay, nevermind, I'm.. gwahh, I'm gonna have to keep playing, then…"
(23:38:20) ***Satoumi "Of course it would be. Backing off on punishment means you don't want to follow the rules. That's pretty much an end to any game. And don't make such a tragedy of this. It's just sex. Sex is fun! Here." He tosses her a flask of lube. "Prepare as good as you need. And since it's a part of punishment - you do it on cam. Might as well give our viewers some service." He starts undressing too, showing no shame, pulling off his dress while swaying his hips in a slow dance. Underneath it there are only snug red panties. He turns his back to the camera, bends over, rises his tail and shakes his hips again, slowly taking the panties off, revealing a butt plug with a sapphire under his tail. As he's done undressing, he turns to camera again and flops on the sofa, flaunting his erect cock, watching Riko.
(23:40:29) ***Riko Tsukine simply glared back at him for a few moments, before returning her gaze to the camera with a bit of disgust. Her reluctance only seemed to rile up her chat even more; so, saving herself the humiliating of looking at their mean words, the girl turned her back to the lens… and bent over, taking a lubricated finger and pushing it against her ass, doing what she could to make the upcoming punishment more comfortable for herself. "…A-alright, I'm ready. Make this quick though, okay? I've, umh, got things to do.. gyeh."
(23:44:04) ***Satoumi giggles at her comment, takes the lube from her and spreads some over his cock. "Quick, you say? Well, how can I deny my cute friend?" He pushes her to kneel on the sofa, her side to the camera, gets behind her, pushes the tip of his cock against her ass hole and shoves it in in one hard thrust.
(23:46:07) ***Riko Tsukine let out a little yelp- "hyah!"- as she was pushed into place. Feeling that cock lined up against her ass, slightly cold to the touch from the lubricant, her rear tightened as she quickly learned to be careful what she wishes for. Thump, splat; the sound of sticky wetness clapping against her ass could be heard as her head was thrown back, letting out a sharp scream as she realised what he'd done. "Gyaaah!! H-hey, that's not what.. hyaah..!!"
(23:51:26) ***Satoumi grips her hips and starts humping hard, fucking her ass doggy-style, ignoring her screams and moaning lightly at her tightening around his cock. "You're right… huff… about making it quick… Got a game to play… Don't worry… I'm pent up… So it won't be long…" There are all kinds of comments, from cheering for Riko to calling her slut to even saying that Satoumi is way sexier than her. The tips start flowing again. He turns head to camera and smiles while panting. "Oh, thank you… huff… That's nice of you to say…"
(23:53:24) ***Riko Tsukine turned her head sharply, seeing the comments upon hearing Satoumi feeling complimented. Gritting her teeth as she took the anal pounding on all fours, the girl looked pissed off. "G-ghh..!!! H-hey, you there! I don't know who said he's sexier, but umh, you're wrong!!". How did the girl's ego manage to give her the confidence to say that, even as she was being railed from behind for all to see? Only the gods knew.
(23:58:52) ***Satoumi gradually starts moving faster and harder, disregarding Riko's comfort completely. He turns to camera once again and smiles, letting out a bit higher pitched "Here I come…" True to his word, after few thrusts he reaches his orgasm, gripping her hips tight, moaning out and arching his back. He masters enough consciousness to pull his cock halfway out of her ass as he shoots his sperm inside. When his orgasm subsides, he pulls out with an audible pop and pulls Riko down with her ass to the camera, spreading her buns, showing her hole gape and leak sperm. "Whew! And here's the proof that Riko has valiantly taken her punishment. What a nice girl!"
(00:01:28) Riko Tsukine: /me's body was shifting back and forth to the all-too-fast rhythm of the senseless thrusts, the girl starting to feel somewhat exhausted and sweating slightly as he announced what he was going to do. Phew, she thought to herself; at least that didn't take long… although he seemed to give her an extra dose of humiliation by deliberately pulling back, the girl seeing it coming when she felt her ass's entrance start to be splattered with the boy's cum. Her top half collapsing down as her face lay on the sofa, the girl simply whined- "Gyaah…." as he showed off her leaking ass to the crowd. H-how'd things devolve so damn quickly into.. this…?!
(00:04:19) ***Satoumi giggles and pets her ass affectionately. "Hey, don't sulk. It could have been fun for you too if you didn't want it that quick." He sits on the sofa, not minding being naked before the camera in the least, and takes his phone again. "And the next question is! What is the name of the villain who killed his victims in their dreams, making them die in real world?"
(00:14:32) ***Riko Tsukine took a little while to steady herself, sitting upright after a moment and contemplating whether or not to find something to wipe away the cum that was leaking out of her. Since the boy seemed to want to get back straight to it, though, she simply went along for now. "…O-okay, I definitely know that one… that's Freddy Krueger."
(00:18:43) ***Satoumi claps his hands again and fishes two more notes from his purse. "See, it's not that bad! You're winning more!" The tips spike has stopped by now, but there are significantly more viewers, likes and subscribes. There are also comments like "She's got ass-fucked for money? PROS-TIT-UTE!"
(00:22:40) ***Riko Tsukine was briefly sobbing. "I-I'm not a prostitute, damn it..!! Wahh! A-and anyway, I had to do it for NO money! I didn't get anything, so there!!", as if she'd somehow won that argument after placing the cash besides herself.
(00:25:43) ***Satoumi looks at her with concern and pats her head. "Hey there, there will always be jerks on the Internet. Don't mind them." There are few comments echoing his words and reassuring her and few like "yeah mind the jizz you fart on your sofa lol". He swipes the phone. "Here's a tricky one. Where was the name of the demon in the box written in the movie "The Possession"?"
(00:26:38) ***Riko Tsukine shook her head quickly. "U-umh!! Can I… have a re-roll or something? I didn't see that movie!"
(00:32:13) ***Satoumi puts a finger to his chin, thinking dramatically, then smiles. "Well, would be unfair to ask you something that you have no way to know. So I'll let the viewers give you answers to use. Go on, our beautiful viewers!" The comments start filling with all kinds of different suggestions. "On the box", "In the Tora", "on the possessed victim's ass", "Behind the mirror", "On the blackboard", "On the gravestone".
(00:34:19) ***Riko Tsukine looked closely at the chat, trying to discern which answers seemed fake and which seemed real. But they all seemed about equally-spoken! Was this a conspiracy?! "Gyaah! Alright, I'll go with the weirdest one. Is it in the Tora…??"
(00:37:01) ***Satoumi laughs lightly at her answer. "You don't consider the victim's ass the weirdest? Well, I have no idea if it was ever written in Tora or not, but it definitely was written behind the mirror inside the box. And your punishment is…" He makes a dramatic pause. "Get an eye bruise."
(00:38:02) ***Riko Tsukine let out a sigh of frustration. "Behind the mirror?! Aagh, that sounded like an old horror movie trope, or something! Anyway, uhh… w-wait a minute. What do you mean, an eye bruise..?", cocking her head slightly as she faced him.
(00:39:28) ***Satoumi draws a circle over his eye socket with his finger. "You know, like when you get your eye hit with some thing wide enough - you get a black bruise over all your eye socket."
(00:40:41) ***Riko Tsukine hesitated. And hesitated more. "…Are you serious about that? I'm not gonna punch myself or whatever…"
(00:41:10) ***Satoumi smiles warmly. "Need a helping hand?"
(00:41:41) ***Riko Tsukine GLARED. "…I'll ask again. Is this serious…?!"
(00:43:02) ***Satoumi shrugs. "Well, of course it is. You win large sums for every right answer. It only makes sense that punishments are significant. Is a bruise really worse than quick anal sex?"
(00:53:22) Riko Tsukine: was just making noodles! c:
(00:53:52) ***Riko Tsukine breathed deeply a few times. "Haah… haah… u-umh, alright, I… I guess that's fair. It can't be as bad. Alright, do your thing, damn it.."; she'd hate this one in the morning, wouldn't she…
(00:57:33) ***Satoumi smiles warmly again and throws a hard punch into Riko's eye, slamming her head into the back of the sofa. He sits back and pats her head. "There, there. At least it was quick, right?" The comments are like "WHOA! After the anal I thought it wouldn't get any more insteresting!", "ahaha stupid whore", "Really looking for it to bloom!"
(00:57:51) Satoumi: *looking forward to seeing it bloom
(00:59:57) ***Riko Tsukine was caught off-guard by the smile; she relaxed for just a brief moment, and then it hit her. THWAP. "A-aghh…!! God, that really did hurt, damn it! D-don't just pat me like that!", she complained, pushing him away. How dare he act so friendly after she'd just been made to bruise like that, damn it..?! "A…anyway..!! Next question, ugh!"
(01:05:11) ***Satoumi withdraws his hand and shrugs. "Always thought being nice is better than… not. Anyway, next question is! Which murder scene was repeated between two films in the "Nightmare on The Elm Street" series?"
(01:08:41) ***Riko Tsukine thought intently once again. "D…Damn it!! I've only seen the first and the third, and I can't quite remember if… hmm…"; thinking back, though, there was one iconic scene she wouldn't be surprised if it had been repeated. "I-is it.. when the person gets killed as they float above their bed? Like in the first one..?"
(01:11:51) ***Satoumi blinks with surprise. "Whoah! You made a wild guess and actually got it right. Stabbed through their guts and dragged over the ceiling. The scene was repeated in the movie "New Nightmare"" He reaches into purse and gives her two more notes. More cheering comments flood the chat with occasional sprinkling of "Hey, Riko! You're a real EYE CANDY!"
(01:14:07) ***Riko Tsukine felt a rush of gratitude as she took the notes from the boy's hand once more, placing them beside her in a now-impressive pile. Hey, maybe this wouldn't be so bad..? That feeling of optimism sank when she saw the commenters, though. "H-HEY!! Damn it, how dare you guys make fun of me like this?! Are you even regular viewers?? I thought my fans were better than this, gweh!", whining even as donations started to come in as a little extra reward.
(01:17:21) ***Satoumi smiles and swipes the phone again. "Here's a tricky one. The movie "Scream" parodies the slasher genre as a whole, but has a parody of its own. Name it."
(01:20:20) ***Riko Tsukine definitely knew this one! "I remember…! I saw Scary Movie a few times, it's that!"
(01:21:57) ***Satoumi gives Riko a thumb up and two more notes. "Hey, you're doing great! How's that now? No more regrets?"
(01:22:29) ***Riko Tsukine was getting her confidence back dangerously fast. "H-hah! Yeah, this was worth it, actually!~". She just had to ignore the chat, giving it a side-eyed glare, before returning her gaze to the boy.
(01:25:38) Satoumi: ((I'm having a bit of hard time making questions now =) ))
(01:25:57) Riko Tsukine: (Why were they all horror trivia anyway?!)
(01:26:34) Satoumi: ((Thought of Scream and went with it))
(01:27:52) Riko Tsukine: (Bless, hahah. Any other questions works though c: )
(01:28:09) Riko Tsukine: (Or you could end things soon, if you're evil. hah.)
(01:30:59) ***Satoumi swipes his phone. "Aaaand another. Despite having "horror" in its name, this movie only has one bloody murder and a couple of bloodless, all of them completely anti-climatic and more grotesque than scary."
(01:32:08) ***Riko Tsukine CONSIDERED INTENTLY. "…I've never seen it, but I'm gonna guess. I've heard the movie is bad, and my luck is pretty good right now, so… The Amityville Horror?", she asked, looking smug already.
(01:36:37) ***Satoumi brings his hands in a clapping position and pauses, then drops them down. "Wrong! That's "Rocky Horror Picture Show". The punishment is easy though. Get your hands tied behind your back and stand on a stool with your head in a noose before the camera." The chat explodes with comments like "Whoa! I want to see that!"
(01:39:59) ***Riko Tsukine had been totally baited. That wasn't a horror movie at all..! "G-gyaahh!! Damn it.. ugh, fine, you win. That punishment sounds… u-umh, kind of terrifying, though. You just want to take a picture of me like that, or something..?", she asked timidly, scared at the mere thought of doing that.
(01:44:23) ***Satoumi blinks a couple of times. "Didn't think of that, but I love the idea. Will make nice memories. Come here." He takes a soft but firm rope out of his shoulder bag, pulls her hands behind her back and ties them up, probably uncomfortably, but not really painfully. Then he takes another rope and starts making a noose on the ceiling behind the sofa. When it's done - he puts a stool underneath it and helps her up the stool and puts the noose over her head,tightening it up just enough for it to not slip off.
(01:46:17) ***Riko Tsukine didn't resist it; it was just a bit of.. really scary modelling, after all. But the sight of the nude girl, staring down both incredulously and fearfully, must've been a very special one for the boy to permanently capture on his phone-camera; as well as the thousands of screenshots and recorded videos of her going through the whole process. "A-alright, damn it, there's your challenge done. Now, get me out of this thing so I can sit down again…"
(01:54:11) ***Satoumi takes few photos with his phone from different angles. One of them - of her leaking ass from behind. "Now now. That would be way too easy of a punishment. You have to stay like that till the end of the game. Just think of it! You've already won four thousand euro!" He takes a look at the chat. "Not to mention the viewers love and tip you. Now here comes the next question. How was Count Dracula killed?"
(01:55:37) ***Riko Tsukine glared hard at him with disgust. "Heyyy. You didn't mention that in the punishment, damn it… ggh. At least it's an easy one… He was killed with a wooden stake through the heart. Everyone knows that one, at least." This boy really was pushing his luck, damnit.
(01:58:06) ***Satoumi smiles at her. "Sooo confident with that answer. That's what most people would answer, and it's completely wrong. Count Dracula of the Bram Stoker's book was killed with a KNIFE through his heart. Kukri, to be specific. And your punishment is…" He makes another dramatic pause. "Ten lashes to your tummy."
(01:59:31) ***Riko Tsukine groaned. "D-damn it, I should've known an easy thing was going to be a trick question..! Gyaah… oh well, that punishment doesn't sound TOO awful. Fine, fine, bring it on… I can come out of this noose thing while I do that, right?"
(02:03:18) ***Satoumi takes a whip out of his shoulder bag and whips the air with few times with loud clicks to get a grip of it. "Of course you can not. That punishment stays till the end of the game. Now brace yourself." He makes a sharp turning motion, lashing with the whip across her bare tummy. ((roll 1d20>4 to maintain balance))
(02:03:59) Riko Tsukine: (o-oh gosh ;A; scary!)
(02:04:02) Riko Tsukine: Riko Tsukine rolls 1d20: 19
(02:04:44) ***Riko Tsukine did her best to prepare herself for the whip; tensing up her stomach and planting her feet on the stool. The first hit didn't come as hard as she expected, though, thankfully; it didn't budge her one bit. "G-gh! Phew, I thought this might be rough, actually…"
(02:06:06) ***Satoumi smiles warmly at her. "See? Not that bad. You're holding great!" He whips again in the opposite direction.
(02:06:41) Riko Tsukine: Riko Tsukine rolls 1d20: 4
(02:06:51) Riko Tsukine: (w-what does that one mean? ;A; )
(02:07:13) Satoumi: ((You do trip the stool ^_^))
(02:07:25) Riko Tsukine: (C-can she just wobble or something?? ;; )
(02:07:45) Riko Tsukine: (Or is this.. really bad..?!)
(02:09:10) Satoumi: ((Borderline. She tries really hard to maintain balance, but in the end the stool tilts and slooowly slips from under her feet and tumbles down.))
(02:09:25) Riko Tsukine: (oh, god.. okay >_< )
(02:14:38) ***Riko Tsukine must've had a sensitive point on the other side of her body, or something- because this next whip connected hard and painfully. She really, really didn't expect it… "H-hyah!?!", the girl stumbling sideways, one foot falling off the stool- her balance ruined, she quickly felt the entire platform tilting away from her, falling immediately as she dropped down. "G…ghhkkk!?!", she grunted out, wide-eyed and terrified, restrained arms at her back twitching and pushing against the ropes uselessly as her legs flailed around, swinging from side to side as she wriggled and struggled. She couldn't even speak, the noose pulled so taut around her throat as it cut off her oxygen, her face growing redder already. "Ghk… ghk!!"
(02:17:58) ***Satoumi watches in surprise her tripping so soon. He gasps as the noose cuts into her neck and watches her with a clear excitement in his eyes. "Well now, looks like we need to be quick with this punishment. You've still got eight lashes left." He whips hard over her tummy, striking diagonally.
(02:19:25) Riko Tsukine: /me's sharp-piercing glare didn't leave her eyes, even in this moment of sheer panic. He.. he wasn't stopping, even now?! She didn't mean to fall off the stool, she couldn't breathe, and he treated that like it meant nothing?! "G-gHHHK!!", she grunted out in frustration and agony as he whipped her once again without hesitation; squirming more, wasting her breath just to vent her frustrations at the boy.
(02:23:00) ***Satoumi purrs at the sight, standing naked in front of the camera and by her side. "That's a good dance. You're giving our beautiful viewers quite a service." He lashes again, hitting that sensitive spot that got her to trip.
(02:26:08) ***Riko Tsukine couldn't believe the boy. It wasn't a dance, this was real!!! "GHNNHHHGGHH!!!", she screamed out once more through clenched teeth as the whip-end hit her in the worst place possible. She felt her vision flash, the corners starting to fade, as she squirmed even more. She couldn't see her face right now, but it was much redder… turning purple in places, even. She was really, really close to passing out…
(02:29:42) ***Satoumi says with concern in his voice. "Hey, Riko, don't die on us. You got to endure this punishment. You got to go to Sweden with load of money. There are viewers rooting for you. Here, hope this helps to keep you awake." He lashes randomly again.
(02:30:55) Riko Tsukine: /me's vision was well and truly going, now… she barely even felt the lash as it connected with her body, the boy's words an unintelligible muffle as she breathed out slowly, no air able to get in… and then, suddenly, she fell limp, her eyes starting to glaze over.
(02:36:21) ***Satoumi looks at Riko's limp body sadly and drops his whip. He comes close to her and puts his ear against her breast, listening for signs of life. After a few seconds he sighs heavily and returns to the camera. "I'm sorry, beautiful viewers. Riko is dead. She couldn't endure the punishment or even collect her winnings. Guess that's the last time you've seen her. If…" He hesitates. "If you want me to take responsibility for that - you can vote on how I should go."
(02:37:10) Riko Tsukine: Riko Tsukine rolls 1d20-5: 1 - 5 = -4
(02:38:36) Riko Tsukine: The chat set up a vengeful vote, to kill the prettyboy as revenge for taking their favourite streamer, their idol's life from them. …The newer viewers in the chat far outweighed the original ones, though, and they wanted to see more of his shows in the future. So, in the end, they voted for it to all be Riko's responsibility that things ended up that way- not Satoumi's.
(02:40:59) ***Satoumi smiles warmly at the camera. "Thank you all. That's heartwarming. Make sure to look out for my own stream soon. Goodbye, everyone." He turns around and bends over, flashing the butt plug under his tail again, then turns back and blows a kiss before cutting the stream.

…know a forum like this but in German language.

She didn't know how she got so turned around so quickly. The young girl had been on her way home from her grandmother's after breakfast, using a little dirt road she had traveled dozens of times before when she felt nature calling her. With a large breakfast weighing on her young belly she quickly decided to head into the woods to relieve herself, but barely ten feet off the little dirt path when she lost sight of the road. Concerned she may lose her way she turned back around, hoping to have the road at least in sight as she did her business. Though somehow she had made a mistake and ended up turning the wrong way, only walking deeper into the woods. Now lost and struggling to find her way back her urges were the last thing on on her mind.


Fear began to mount as she drifted further into the woods, taking a cautious few steps before looking around, changing direction and walking once more. Everywhere she looked seemed the same, more dirt and more trees. The dull throbbing of her bladder peaked once more to a sharp pain, she hissed and gripped at her groin, bunching up her light blue dress as she looked around frantically from side to side, hoping to see something familiar or even the road. Her all too full bladder nagging against her fears of truly being lost in the woods. Distressed and fighting with the strong urge to pee she picked a direction and took off in it, dashing through the trees, hoping to find a road, any road, as she ran. Her long jet black hair billowed behind her as she ran, spilling over her shoulders and well past her young bum like a waterfall of black ink.


Without any warning, something caught her foot and yanked it forward, with a shocked yelp she was swept off of her feet and slammed onto her back, knocking the wind out of her, as well as loosening her already struggling bladder. A gush of urine erupted from her young slit, quickly soaking through the thin fabric of her panties and down between her legs, dripping onto he dress and the ground below. Yet before she could catch her breath she began to be pulled along the dirt, dragging her light blue dress through the dirt and urine soaked mud and soon up into the ther air! The young girl finally caught her breath with a ragged coughing gasp as she was hoisted up into the air, dangling by her feet.


She was nearly four feet off the ground, too far to reach the dirt with her arms, yet her extravagantly long hair managed to close the distance, a sparse few inches of jet black hair resting in the dirt. Her dress had fallen over her face exposing her meager, hardly developed chest to the open air. She quickly pushed it back down looking around in fear at an inverted world, trying to figure out how she had gotten turned upside down. In all of the rapid motion, shock and surprise she hadn’t realized she was peeing, it was only when her pee soaked through bunched up and began to trickle up her neck dribbling up her chin and onto her face that she realized she was peeing herself

“Eww Ew EWWW!” She squealed as the salty scent of urine began to assault her nose, yet all her screaming was only another mistake, allowing her own urine to trickle into her mouth.

“BLEACH!” She gagged, sputtering and spitting, sending piss and saliva sailing through the air as her urine continued to flow. She then sealed her mouth shut and tilted her head upward, trying to keep her own piss from running up her nose. She attempted a few times to stop herself from peeing, but her bladder was simply too full and the shock opened the floodgates. She could feel her dress getting more and more heavy as it soaked up more piss, only to have a good portion of it leak out and spill up her face. She groan with displeasure as she felt warm piss dribbling up her scalp and down into her her, following the long jet black strands all the way to the ground where they soaked into the earth, leaving the tips of her hair dipped in a mixture of urine and mud. A trickle of pee ran through her right eye, causing her to close it, leaving her vision blurry and further obscuring her ability to understand what exactly was happening. With a defeated whine she shut both her eyes, and just waited for her bladder to empty itself completely, leaving her upper body, dress and hair completely drenched in piss. Below her was a thick puddle of urine drenched mud, two feet in diameter.


Finally she was finished peeing, her whole body reeking or fresh urine, the relief of a emptied bladder did little to sooth the confused and frightened little girl. With a few blinks she opened her eyes once more and looked down at her herself. Her dress was soaked and gravity was keeping it bunched up under her arms, her stomach and navel exposed. Her white cotton panties were now stained yellow, the thin fabric hugging her little cooch closely, following its curves and leaving little to the imagination. And finally her feet were both bound together with a rope which hung her up from a tree. Finally she realized that she had been caught by a rope snare! A trap typically intended for rabbits or birds...yet with the thick rope that was used and the weight of the counterbalance being enough to hold up a 8 year old human girl, it was clearly intended for something much bigger.


Noxi let her head dangle back down limply and for a moment, thought about screaming for help...but stopped herself, not wanting someone to see her like that, soaked in her own pee and half naked. She simply couldn't handle the embarrassment, so she dangled there, her young mind trying to work out a solution to her issues. She first tried to reach up, and undo the rope around her legs, only finding that she lacked the core strength to even reach it. She then tried swinging violently from side to side, hoping to dislodge the rope...only to find the motion nauseating and quickly needing to stop before her made herself sick. Exhausted she slumped back into her passive dangling position. Wondering how long she might be there...Her parents would come looking for her eventually right? They had to...sooner or later. She committed to simply waiting for them to come, there was little shame in being seen by her parents like this.


Though as she lay there hanging an ominous rumble started up in her belly and a familiar pressure came to her attention


“Plffft” A little fart crackled out of Noxi’s rear and caused her to groan, her brow furrowing...She felt it deep in her gut. Another urge that needed tended to, that she knew would only grow stronger and stronger as she dangled there. She would soon need to poop.

A name not spoken in vain

An early morning, in a normal house. The sun shone pleasantly through the curtains, and there was a faint hint of cleaning potions in the air. In the kitchen, an adult woman hummed the tune to the same song she always sang.

It was to this comfortable scene that Aisha had woken, and it was with her mother's melody hanging in the background that she carefully stepped down the stairs, nursing her left hand like it was a fragile object that might easily break. After all, that was more or less the truth.

"Mom. Mom!"

Aisha's plaintive, worried voice cut through the air, stopping her mother's melody. She was in no mood for listening to it anyway.

Miriam turned around. What she saw was her barely dressed daughter, left arm wrapped in a sweater that was also soaked with water. A glance at the mana flows showed a deeper, by now painfully common tale. She lightly sighed.

"Mom, I… My hand…"

"Isn't that your favorite sweater?" She lightly scolded her daughter. "Well. It's just water, I suppose. Here, take this towel before you start dripping all over the floor."

"Mom!" There was a note of betrayal in Aisha's voice.

"I told you, you've got to start taking care of these problems yourself. I can't always be there to fix them for you. Tell you what." She poked Aisha's sweater with the towel, then set it aside and gently began unwrapping her daughter's hand. Miriam tut-ed at the sight. Entirely what she'd expected– pale skin from the shoulder to the elbow, then clear ice, slowly melting in the kitchen's heat.

She'd slept on it, of course, and so her hand was barely a nub. Miriam made a mental note to go air the bedsheets out, but for now, her daughter needed her. Not that she was going to make it easy on her.

She scraped the elbow with a fingernail, shaving a little bit away. This ice was literally rotten, but what could you expect from a dream-state metamorphosis. It'd have to come off.

"Your clothes are soaked." There was a small puddle forming beneath Aisha. "Tell you what, I'll give you two options. Either you go take a shower right now, then go to school, and we'll sort this out later."

Eyes widening, Aisha gulped.

"Or?" Her voice was tremulous. There was a part of Miriam that hated doing this, but she didn't have a choice.

"I can't fix it right now." Her voice was flat, brooking no argument. "I need to stay fresh for work, and you're getting too powerful. It's those worshippers in that 'Aisha club' of yours, I'm sure."

"They aren't– It isn't–"

"They are."

She stared her daughter down until she sullenly looked away, gripping her arm. "They're just friends," Aisha muttered. Which was true, but her daughter had to realize what that meant for her. It was better than the opposite problem, Miriam supposed.

There was a moment's silence.

"Or I unseal your domain, and you get to take your own chances, little goddess of change. If you can punch through it while sleeping, then you're more than powerful enough to fix this on your own. Of course, your control is…" She let the word trail off. Aisha made a face, no doubt remembering the last time she'd insisted they try that.

"It's one or the other. Oh, by the way." Turning back to the counter, and her vegetables, she asked Aisha over her shoulder, "What do you want for lunch today? Eggs and sausage? I'll cut them up, so it's easier to eat with one arm."

"Sounds fine," Aisha mumbled, gripping her melting arm tightly. "I'll go take that shower."

Miriam threw her a back-handed salute, then kept chopping vegetables until she could her the creaks of her daughter walking up the stairs. Mouth set in a thin line, she looked unhappily down at the board.

"…I'm sorry, Aisha, but you need to work on this."

Quiet Confidence
=written by PogueMahone & JestInPieces=

As she types away at another email and tries not to die inside, Stephanie feels her phone vibrate. This sets off a little shudder of her own, because there’s a good chance that she knows what that message is. Or rather, who it’s from. The blonde girl quietly extracts her phone from her pocket and looks at the screen. She smiles when her suspicions are confirmed. Ah, to think some people had laughed when she had joined up with that new online dating site. Well look who’s laughing now – she’d only gone and hooked up with the tall and quiet type from her dreams!

Literally, in fact. She only called herself “Quiet”, and never actually spoke. But she was affectionate, and cute, and hot, and sexy, and she wore next to no clothes at any time, and… okay, so it wasn’t a relationship of deep conversation and romantic poetry and all that stuff. Point is, Stephanie had hooked up with a total bombshell, and she’d even come to visit her today! Stephanie quietly excuses herself to her frankly comatose coworker and heads for the door. Quiet is waiting on the floor above. Apparently she’d come in through a window.

There was that too. Apparently Quiet was some spec-ops soldier? She didn’t like to talk about it much. It certainly explained how she had been able to absolutely thrash Stephanie at table tennis. And pool. And darts…

Stephanie opens the door and smiles when she sees the busty woman in her signature black underwear and ripped pantyhose. She isn’t wearing her green storage harness this time, which makes her look like like some kind of hooker – more so than usual, anyway. Stephanie isn’t complaining in the slightest.

“Hiya,” she says as she throws her arms around the other woman and kisses her. “No top-secret mission today?”

Quiet nods, scoffs while rolling her eyes, indicating that the mission was a piece of cake.

“Really? Who’d you have to kill this time? A president of some foreign country?”

The assassin shakes her head.

“A diplomat?”

Quiet smiles and nods.

“Well, clearly your day has been a lot more interesting than mine. If I have to spend another second in Outlook I might just ask you to kill me as well. How’d you do it, by the way? Bullet between the eyes?”

The other woman reaches behind her back and produces two daggers, which she twirls around theatrically. Stephanie frowns in confusion. Where the hell did her girlfriend get those from? She leans forward and examines Quiet’s back. As expected, there’s not a pocket in sight. It was almost as if Quiet had pulled them out of her a–

The assassin grabs her shoulders, interrupting her train of thought and gives her a cocky grin, as if to say “I’m just that good.”

Stephanie grins.

“You know, some day I’d like to see you actually use those; just to see if you’re actually as good as you seem to think you are.”

Quiet arches an eyebrow. She points at herself with a dagger, then holds up her index finger.

“Oh, you’re number one, huh? Think you’re hot shit?”

The assassin nods enthusiastically.

“Fine. Show me.”

The other woman shakes her head.

“I knew it. You’re just full of it, aren’t you? All bark and no–”

There’s a sudden blur. Faster than Stephanie’s eyes can follow, Quiet stabs one of the daggers into the girl’s forehead, using her years of training to guide the blade precisely in between the two hemispheres of Stephanie’s brain, thus avoiding doing any real damage. She wishes her girlfriend had the necessary experience to realize the amount of skill involved.

The girl looks at the dagger, going cross-eyed.

“You do realize I have plenty of holes for you to fuck without creating any new ones, right?”

Quiet smiles enigmatically before moving behind Stephanie, who stands there not wanting to move around much. Then she repeats the trick, but from behind. She speeds up now, and starts stabbing the dagger into the girl’s head repeatedly, moving the dagger about an inch each time as she creates a perfectly straight line between the first two stab wounds. Eventually there’s a muted tink as the blades meet, and the one at the front jolts out of place and into Stephanie’s hands. She examines the blade – there’s no bits of brain at all. She sniffs it curiously though, and even gives it a little lick.

“Uhm, I hate to break it to you, Miss badass assassin woman, but I think you missed. I’m still alive.”

Predictably, Quiet doesn’t answer. Instead, she places her thumbs on the girl’s temples, digging the nails of her other fingers into the groove. The girl can see the muscles in Quiet’s arms flex as she applies pressure. There’s a cracking sound, and suddenly Stephanie’s head splits apart. Two flaps of skin fall over her ears, and Quiet stands there holding the two halves of the top of her skull.

Her girlfriend tries to brush the flaps off her ears, but then realizes that her brain is fully exposed. Not only that, but the gap between her hemispheres has been made more pronounced by Quiet’s actions. She slides a finger upwards, and accidentally enters the gap between her frontal lobes.

“Bwerck!” she says, shuddering involuntarily.

Seeing Stephanie struggle with the two flaps, Quiet helpfully lends a hand… or rather, a dagger. The two pieces of skin splat down onto the floor.

“Hey, I’m… I’m bald now!” she says.

That seems her biggest worry for some reason, rather than the two skull parts lying on the ground atop her bisected scalp. She scowls.

“Is this for me folding my leg up and shoving it down your throat that one time?” she asks. Her hands, almost unconsciously, play at pulling her two brain halves apart ever so slightly. Quiet nods, sporting an impish smile.

“Ah, fair enough, I suppose. But let’s take this someplace a little more private, huh?”

She grabs Quiet’s bra right between her boobs and drags her along with her. The sniper, unaccustomed to somebody having the nerve to try something like that with her, follows along. They somehow reach the bathroom door without Quiet’s tits spilling out of her straining top, and Stephanie hurries them inside before rushing over to a mirror to admire her new ‘haircut’.

She’s not stupid; she knows how dangerous this is. She’s no superhuman soldier. But god, the thrill and the sheer taboo wonder puts a sparkle in her eye. When Quiet’s done discreetly breaking the lock so no one can interrupt, the younger girl hands Quiet the dagger she had caught falling out of her now missing skull.

“Do more. Then fuck me. Or, like, the other way around, I don’t care.”

Quiet twirls the dagger and places the point between Stephanie’s collar bones. She looks the girl deep in the eyes, clearly giving her a chance to back out.

“Do it.”

Quiet shrugs, then slices down in one smooth motion, cutting through the front of her girlfriend’s tank top as well as her skin. Before Stephanie has time to react, the dagger starts to blur into a frenzy of knifeplay. There are sounds of metal slicing through fabric, and there’s a repeated feeling of metal through skin. Her tank top flutters to the ground, as do the various parts that her pants and underwear now consist of. Quiet gently eases her down to the ground. Stephanie is vaguely aware of a sort of stick figure having been drawn on her body in red ink. Wait, that’s not ink…

Once she’s lying down, Quiet digs her fingers into the cut running all the way down the girl’s left leg and pulls the gash apart, revealing white bone. She repeats the procedure on all the other cuts, until the younger girl is a pile of organs and a skeleton lying on a human-shaped blanket of skin. Her entrails immediately slip out and, lost in her erotic trance of destruction, she laces her bony fingers through them and pulls them further, squirming on her own hide.

“Fuck… wow…” she says, before tugging so much that a few other organs fall out into a literal pile. She tugs them out entirely so that they’re detached, then looks at the assassin.

“How about we leave the next person to come in here a surprise? One messed up pile of me…”

One hand digs into her exposed pelvis, finding her womb. She curls one finger of her other hand at Quiet, either a beckoning to come and lay with her now, or an invitation to continue.

Quiet was always told to put business before pleasure, so she gets to work. She wraps her fingers around one of Stephanie’s femurs and, with a schlorp, pulls it from its fleshy confines. She tosses it aside and grabs another bone, which she extracts and puts next to the other one. One by one, she disassembles her girlfriend’s skeleton, until she has completely deboned her limbs. Picking up her knife again, she starts slicing away the meat, putting all of the strips in a separate pile, until only the outer layers of skin remain.

Moving on the head, she draws a line starting where Stephanie’s forehead used to be, cutting through the nose and lips, along her neck down to the collarbones. With a little additional knifework, she frees the skin from the skull and unfolds the two flaps onto the ground beside her head. Twisting the dagger around, she gives one firm whack right between the girl’s eyes with the hilt. The bone splinters into multiple fragments, which she carefully picks up before pulling apart the two halves of the remainder of the skull. She slices off the tongue, and the flesh around the major arteries in the neck, before shifting her attention downwards.

Stephanie can feel her senses shutting off as Quiet disassembles her head. First her sense of touch as skin, muscle and bone are flayed bare and removed; then her hearing, and the smell of herself and her girlfriend (and the bathroom – admittedly she doesn’t miss that) and even a lingering taste of metal as her tongue is sliced off and dumped onto the rest of her. Only sight remains. Somehow? Ah, yes. Quiet must have kept her eyes attached to her brain. She wants to look down but can’t… then there’s a shift as her head – or what’s left of it; you can’t really call it a head anymore – moves so that it can see the last part. Was that accident or not? She can’t tell, but Quiet finds the time to smile at her once more before she starts to crack her pelvis off.

Quiet cleans out most of her other bones as well, such as her shoulder blades and her collar bones. At this point she takes a brief break, and mimes her to take a deep breath. Despite no longer having a mouth, Stephanie wills her muscles to suck in as much air as she can through her open windpipe. Seeing the girl’s chest rise, Quiet continues and breaks her sternum with a couple of blows with the back of her dagger, at which point she starts snipping off ribs with her bare hands, revealing the contents of Stephanie’s chest cavity. She rips out the lungs, and tears the heart and all the attached arteries loose as well. The only parts of the girl extending more than a few millimeters off the floor now are a pair of eyes, a brain, and a spine leading to her sex organs. Knowing she only has about a minute before she’ll lose consciousness, Quiet lays down her dagger, rams her fist into her girlfriend’s cunt and clamps her mouth onto the girl’s clit.

There’s nothing left but thought, sight and pleasure for Stephanie. She would scream in ectasy if she could, but all she can do is watch as her pussy and womb are fisted beyond any limits she assumed she had. Can she even cum like this? Well, she feels her cunt clamp down as much as it can around Quiet’s forearm as she literally punches against the bottom of her womb, and then feels her clit suckled and bitten and – ooh, there it is – ripped right off. There’s definitely some sort of lubricant now cascading down Quiet’s arm before she punches a hole straight through the womb, sending two ovaries flying. A last thought makes its way through her brain as her eyes start to glaze over:

“What a thrill…”

Feeling the spasming of the girl’s pussy slowly cease, Quiet cuts the destroyed sex organs off the skin before severing the connection to the spinal cord. She lifts the brain up into the air, letting the vertebrae slide off one by one like a macabre pearl necklace. She sorts everything into the appropriate piles before standing up and picking up the blanket of skin. It’s in pretty good state, and her girlfriend was quite cute. It could make a nice blanket, or a rug for her apartment. She rolls Stephanie up into a cylinder, starting with the feet. Once she has reduced her to a more manageable size, she looks down in annoyance. That was the one downside of her outfit: no storage space. She tears another hole in her pantyhose near her crotch, pushes aside her panties and slides the tube into her cunt, until it’s all the way inside, at which point she redoes her underwear. She fishes a few hundred-dollar bills out of her bra and tosses them on the floor for the cleaning lady’s trouble. Not exactly her cleanest kill ever, but definitely one of the funner ones.

A wip story based on characters from another book I worked on years ago. Please let me know what you think! I wanted a story where what is seen as bad is good, and good as bad. Matter of persepctive I think.

But you can’t do this to me! The Latina screamed

Liz giggled at her lover as Sarah gave the delicious booty infront of them a hard smack.

Bon Appitit my love. Liz said seductively with a wicked grin.
Sarah smiled and opened her mouth wide. She then slowly lowered her head towards their meal and with a satisfying squishing sound sank her teeth into the supple ass flesh.
Aaagghghh stop please STOP! Screamed their meal as Sarah savored the morsel as the quaking ass flesh jostled around her jaws.

The coppery taste of blood and sweet taste of raw flesh filled sarah’s mouth as she forced her jaws deeper into her food, before ripping out a nice sized mouthful of ass.

Liz’s pussy wept as she found herself more turned on than she had ever been before in her life. The sight of the morsel inside of Sarahs gaping maw combined with their foods delicious screams nearly sent her over the edge right then and there. Sarah leaned in close and Liz locked her lips to Sarahs. Together the lovers passed the flesh between their mouths with their tongues, coating it in their saliva. By all rights under the sun the thing screaming below them had ceased mattering to the universe, and now only mattered to their rumbling stomachs, weeping pussys and soon to be filled colons.

As the two passionately kissed and took turns chewing on the same chunk of ass Sarah’s mind raced through how beautiful this moment was. She imagined the food soon to be snaking its way through her and her lovers bodies, turned into the shit that it deserved to be.

Then, liz broke off her kiss from her lover and swallowed the ass chunk.
Sarah grinned as she saw Liz’s throat bob and gave her lover a quick follow up kiss in response.

Liz then took her own bite, this time out of the foods right cheek, and Sarah did the same again to the left.
Sarah would one day recall this as being the most romantic moment that they two of them ever had, and Liz would agree.

The preys screams alternated between crescendos of high pitched begging for its life and plain almost animalistic howling.

The food tried to dislodge the humans from eating it alive but only succeeded in shaking its ass in an incredibly erotic way, fueling the womens appetite and lust. About five mouthfuls in Sarah noticed that the preys screams wernt as loud as before, and refused to let the food ruin their romantic mood, she needed music dammit, she needed it to scream!

Sarah then dug her nail into the foods clit, turning its screams into pure animal howls that shook the very room.

The beautiful music of screaming, chewing, smacking, the rending of ass flesh and the bouncing buttocks as they were devoured by them filled the room.

Liz then sank her teeth into its anus and tore it out, causing the foods eyes to go wide. She swished It around in her mouth and then pushed it to the front of her lips, to show Sarah. Sarah nearly doubled over laughing as the sight of the severed asshole between her lovers lips, but she was incredibly turned on by the sight.

To think that all of the foods track exercises and home cooked meals were just to satisfy the hunger of Sarah and Liz cannot be understated.
After liz had swallowed the anus, she let out a loud belch which caused Sarah to have a micro orgasm. Not to be outdone, Sarah tore out the biggest chunk of ass flesh yet and swallowed it whole, then followed it up with an ear piercing but cute as all hell burp. Their food started to show signs of weakening, so Liz nodded at her lover and got up from her feast and then positioned her ass directly infront of the foods face. The foods screams turned into wailing tears as it read what Sarah had tattooed to Liz’s ass, “Gateway to Heaven.” With an arrow from the tattoo to Liz’s anus.

“That is where you are going Natalie, not to heaven or hell, just oblivion and my anus. Your going to be nothing but shit. Food for people who actually deserve to live because they use their own bodies instea of living a lie.” Sarah couldn’t help herself and had a massive orgasm. The look on the foods face as it realized that its life was a lie and where it was headed broke it, and Sarah yelled out as she furiously rubbed her own pussy, “That’s right bitch, your going to be our shit, my shit, nothing but SHIT!”

Sarah had another orgasm that shot through her body.

Liz laughed at the preys furiously shaking its head no and added while slapping her own ass, “ Your also going to be extra fat and muscle. Food for women. It’s a shame that you abstained from sex, you will never how how good this feels.”

Liz then rubbed her ass in the foods face while furiously fingering herself.

The food realized, it had wasted its life, and was now about to go to waste itself. That final realization was what welcomed it into oblivion as it died from blood loss.

After it died, the lovers cut out the top of its skull and threw the brain into the toilet, before Sarah shit on it, liz pissed on it and they flushed it down the commode.
As her final act of revenge, Liz then shit the foods digested ass into it’s’ skull before replacing the cut off part. They would leave the rest for their Doberman, they wanted to feast on another ass tomorrow, this time they hoped it would be a catholic virgins.

Sarah shut off the camera recording the meal and added a really classical piece of music to it, another similar version was made this time with hard metal. She wanted to watch this with Liz when they both wanted to make love or furiously fuck. Either way, she was happy that they got the food to shake its ass as much as it did during the feast, it would drive them to orgasm for many years to come.
=============
What would you like to see for part 2? Or the precurser to this, how would you like the latina to be described? Leave your thoughts below.

I'm back from the dead with another self satisfactory story of major cunt slaying. No scat, no loli, just snuff of legal aged women. I suggest browsing affenknecht to understand the german lyrics at the end, because I used two Rammstein songs (Zerstoren and Puppe) to set the tone for the last chapter.
This is my magnum opus so far.

Toys
(shooting, flesh eating parasites, head bashing, death by corrosive cum, hard vore)


Intro

Blue… So bright and blue. A spotless summer sky. A sky is so barren that I wonder if this is just a dream. Maybe if I co-

“The room is ready, sir.” the lovely girl at the front desk interrupts.

I shift my gaze from the wall-sized windows and onto her petite frame, hidden behind a polka-dot shirt. “Yes, thank you darlin’.” I tell her in a calm and composed way, hiding my excitement.

“Thanks to our try-before-you-buy policy, you have five bunnies to test any toy in our shop. They’re carefully selected to offer best customer experience and will obey any – “

“I know, I know, I’ve seen the adds…” I interrupt… Giulia… or at least that’s what’s written on her nametag.

“Oh, sorry for my rambling on then, sir. Your room is 105B. Enjoy.” She says, twirling her hair.

I step right next to the desk and swipe my finger on the touchpad to confirm the room booking for the next two hours.

“Giulia, I’ll see you soon.” I say as I set her glasses straight.

She smiles and bites her lower lip, clearly enticed by the offer.

I leave Giulia to her business and head along the corridor to her right, following a crimson red carpet down a long hallway with rooms on both sides. The smooth metallic doors have each a number on them and a biometric scanner. I hear a long and highly pitched scream as I pass room 103B, though the rooms are sound insulated. The lack of windows and low-quality neon light gives me an anxiety I shouldn’t have, because, after all, I’m not the one in danger. 105B is to my left. I take a deep breath then place my hand on the door’s scanner. I wonder what bunnies I’ll have to play with. I wonder what toys they’ll have on offer. The door slides to the left – time to find out.

I’m immediately struck by the sight of five gorgeous snuff bunnies holding each other close together by the waist. I soak in the view from the doorstep. They each have a choker with their name on it, but I’m too far to read them. The one in the middle is a fiery hot Latina that’s only wearing some thigh-high socks, her nubile body on full display. To her left, a chestnut-haired girl with a body just as voluptuous, but covered with shorts and a shirt that barely contains her breasts. To her right, there’s a petite bleached blonde with an infectious smile, wearing just some pink bra, her cunt exposed. Immediately after the little blondie, there’s another adorable morsel, wearing a black see-through cloth leotard. Her tits aren’t big, but they’re very perky and immediately arouse me. I can’t properly tell if she’s of Asian or Caucasian descent, but she’s top notch. At the other extremity, there’s a busty… and somewhat decent looking ebony snuff bunny. Her huge tits are on full display, because the black-violet lingerie she’s wearing only covers her legs and stomach, supporting her humongous tits with a half-bra like structure.

“Come in sir! Come in and claim us!” they shout, prodding me to step inside and seal their fate.

The room is of a very simple, cubic design – with the door on the middle of my wall. From outside I can only see the hot bunnies and the glassy walls that are lit from behind with swirling pink and red patterns, meant of course, to arouse. I can’t tell if the floor is glass or some very polished alloy. I step inside, the door closing behind me. An irrational feeling of being trapped fleets across me, but I soon turn my head back to the door and see that I can open it just the same as I did before. The wall on the door’s side is of clear, well-lit aluminum and it’s straddled with a myriad of different toys.

“Any of those… and any of us, is at your disposal. We’re here for you to enjoy yourself.” One of the girls tells me, with a thick Spanish accent – probably the one in the middle.

I’m still in awe at the situation and my mind is intoxicated with dopamine. I notice there’s four columns on the wall: firearms, melee, gadgets and biological.

“Don’t be shy, let your imagination fly! We’re yours now.” Says another, with a slight Russian accent.

I turn back towards the wall of living human flesh and get closer. They’re all looking at me, smiling as if I’m here to fuck them to high heaven. Got to give it to them, they’re thoroughly programmed. I hope they’ll remain this co-operative.

“Well, before I mow you down with some high caliber explosive shells – you might as well introduce yourselves.” I tell them, even though I can read their choker nametags and that makes this introduction superfluous.

“I’m Sasha.” The cute one with puffy nipples on the right exclaims, lingering on the last sounds and twirls around, showing me her sizeable ass with her nimble hands. Her brown eyes are rather distant, but beautiful nonetheless and complementing her brown shoulder-length hair.

“I’d like to go violently… and fast.” She says, emphasizing violently and briefly lowering her leotard to expose her chest. I’ll keep her request in mind.
Seeing me look at her, the blondie right next to Sasha covers her pussy with her hands playfully and giggles.

“Elsa. I’m here for you… and only you.” She says and winks, fidgeting with her hands about her body.
She has a rose tattoo on her right hip. Her head is at my shoulder height and her small frame make her feel like a living toy – a cute toy with curly blond hair and a succulent pussy that’s waiting to be plucked.

“Megan. Pleased to be here for you! Can’t wait to get all of this destroyed!” she says, fondling her tits with one hand and rubbing her twat with the other.
This Latina sure is fiery and her enthusiasm will come in handy.

The next one in line, doesn’t say a word, instead she just strips of her shorts as she looks at me, revealing her shirt to be a leotard. Her green eye and well-proportioned body are ridiculously hot. Her nipples seem to be like volcano cones, though much flatter. It’ll be hard to decide how to properly end this gorgeous snuff bunny.

“You may call me Britney.” Says the last one to the left – joyfully jolting her massive milk jugs to the left and right.
Those tits are her only arousing body part, considering that her cunt looks like overdone jerky. I’ll have to update my client preferences after I’m done with her.

Britney

“Alright girls. I’ll go get some toys and we’ll see who goes first.” I say in a hurry to get things started and rush to the firearms section.

There’ almost every imaginable type of weapon, magnetically affixed to the wall: pistols, shotguns, automatic rifles, high caliber snipers, some laser weapons and even a fire thrower. I don’t particularly like the smell of charred flesh inside closed rooms though and laser weapons lack any kick and sound – they don’t feel right. Britney will have to be dealt with in a more classical manner. I reach towards a 20-gauge Remington, synthetic skin. As I grab it, a small holographic video appears just in front of my eyes with someone showcasing the weapon with different types of ammo. The bunny in the video looks almost like Britney, but her face is more cute and her tits are smaller. She gets her left arm completely blown off with an explosive round, then her whole body is peppered with shrapnel as she’s shot dead center with pellets. The man in the video then puts two slugs right through her cunt, before loading flechettes to blast her tits away. She’s finished with an explosive round right into her mouth. The man then explains that the explosive rounds are safe to use because they are timed to explode after penetrating at least a few centimeters into flesh and the charge is only powerful enough to hurt soft tissue. That’s an obvious lie, considering you can blow arms off with those, but I’m sure Britney won’t object to that. I take a few of each round from a case that opened where the shotgun was and head over to the girls.

“Oh, oh. Girls - looks like we’re gonna have a blast!” exclaimed Megan as I neared the gaggle of girls.
I decide to tease Megan a little by rubbing the barrel between the creases of her cunt. She responds by biting her lips and giving a slight moan.

“Mhmm, yes. Yes, rub it in then fire your load. I know you’d like to.” She says, welcoming the cold steel into her sex.

“Sorry Megan, but this is reserved for another one of you…” I yank the deadly shotgun back and push Megan away.
They all gaze at me as if begging to be shot, to die fast and be done with it.

“Come on Britney… let’s get that weight off your chest.” I say, chambering a 4 rounds clip of flechettes and taking the brown skinned bimbo in my sights.
She freezes for a second, knowing that her time is nigh.

“Come on, up against the wall and start dancing.” I say, slapping her ass with the barrel so she gets unstuck.

“Of course, sir.” She says and pits her body against the glass wall at the back of the room, then begins to do her routine – squatting, jiggling her tits and massaging her voluptuous body. A vulgar, yet arousing dance.

“Alright girls – stay back so you don’t get hurt… heh. “ I say to the others.

“But isn’t that why we’re here?” Elsa asks mischievously.

“You’ll get your turn soon enough. Now let’s watch Britney’s tits pop.” I say, putting the iron sights on the brown brunette’s milk jugs as they jolt up and down.
She’s waiting to be surprised as she’s looking straight ahead, while I’m aiming from her side. Her tits are big enough to be hit from several meters away, but the motion makes it difficult to get a properly centered shot. I follow up and down with the barrel, adapting to her rhythm.

BOOOOOOOOM

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHHH” a most melodious scream echoes in the room after the blast.

The girls, looking at her from the front – gasp half horrified, half aroused. Britney’s left tit had exploded in a shower of blood and fatty chunks, sliced by the miniscule knives inside the round – each carving it’s way through her tit like a hot knife through butter. It looks as if a big wild beast has torn a chunk right off her voluptuous soft udder. Her other tit has a similar, but smaller chunk missing from the front. No one could tell where her nipples went, but they most certainly aren’t in one piece anymore. Britney, still screaming from the shock, clutches her flayed chest and tries to find her tits, but only finds bloody exposed tissue there. Fortunately, this wound isn’t even close to mortal.

“A powerful weapon. Very good.” I remark satisfied.

I decide that her chest isn’t yet done, so I take aim at her petite arms that are clutching at the gore atop her ribs.

Britney probably doesn’t have her lungs full this time – because her scream is much delayed. The deadly metal passes through the delicate tendons of her arms unabated, ripping what was left of her right breast right off and tearing her arms apart. She holds them in front of her face, unimaginable pain flooding her nervous system as some of her fingers are missing and her left hand is barely holding on to the arm. At this realization, Britney breaks any conditioning she had left and starts running like a headless chicken, towards the other members of her flock, trying perhaps to hide behind them.

BOOOOOOOOM

THUD

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHHH” she screams, as she tumbles forwards, her ankle blown away.

“Bad girl Britney. I didn’t say you could run…” I tell her as I approach, a shot still left in the chamber.

“No, no, no, no, no, I don’t want to die… please, come on…. Please… don’t…. Sir?!” she pleads.

“Oh… you won’t. Not yet.” I tell her and lower the barrel towards her cunt.

She starts crying and holds her stubbed left hand in front of her pussy.

“It won’t make a difference.” I say as I take a shot straight into her cunt from a 45 degrees angle.

The flechettes tear through her womb mercilessly – after all, they’re pieces of metal, and metal doesn’t feel what Britney feels. I wouldn’t have fucked her before, but now as she is laying on her back with her bleeding cunt torn open – not even horny dogs would fuck her. Somewhat reveling in her screams, I kick her mangled cunt with my mighty foot, prodding another wave of screams from her. I examine the damage the bullets have done while she simmers down her screams. It looks like she is going to beg again, so I load one more flechette round.

As soon as she opens her mouth, I cut her short with another bullet – this time to her throat. She tries to say something, to scream maybe, but she’s only making some gurgling noises and spitting some blood. She’ll be dead within a few seconds. Not waiting for that to happen, I grab her mutilated foot and begin dragging her towards the northern left corner where a disposal trap door lies.

The door automatically opens and swallows Britney whole. She falls down like a bag of groceries, unceremoniously dying on her way down to some meat grinder.

As I turn to the others, I can see their enthusiasm has faltered somewhat and Elsa even gulps.

“Aw, don’t worry. I won’t kill you all so heartlessly as I did with Britney." I say as I deposit the gun back on the wall. "I just didn’t like her.”

“Don’t worry about hurting us, like… really, really bad. It’s what we’re here for.” Little blondie Elsa assures me. Her squeaky voice and cute face are very enticing.

“Yeah, it’s totally cool if you shred our cunts, mangle our breasts or blow our heads off… heck, even chop us up with a machete.” Megan joins her.

“You could even skin us and take our pelts home to use as rugs…” adds Natasha.

“Oh no, you’re starting to have fantasies already! I’ll see what is in store at the gadgets and biological sections.”

Sure, I could beat their soft bodies to a pulp, I could slice and dice them like veggies for a salad, but I wouldn’t need any fancy toys for such methods. I wouldn’t need a visit to a fancy shop to do that. I’m here to buy some actual toys, so it’s time to browse some warez.

There sure are a lot of interesting toys in here: cunt shredding dildos, automated skinning knives, vulva extractors, head openers, shaped explosives, plenty of acid and melting related toys and even old school stuff like pears of anguish and breast rippers, the modern version of the pear is also present in the form of a Dolcett™
Cunt Grinder Power Drill.

Hmm, the Pain-Pleasure Converter implant – wonder how that works… The demo video shows a man slapping this to a tiny Asian’s neck, as she’s strapped to a punching bag. He of course proceeds to punch the living hell out of that tiny naked cunt, but she seems to enjoy it, moaning with pleasure instead of screaming. Her body gets pummeled more and more and she’s quivering from the pleasure. The video goes on for a few more minutes, but it’s clear what this device does. I skip to the end just to see how the tiny Asian gets her head bashed in with a bat. Neat. I’ll take it.

To my left I notice a weird can with a danger sign on it. ‘F.E.H. – Flesh Eating Horrors’. There isn’t any video on it, but I suppose it’s self-explanatory. The instructions say I should first spray myself with the included repellant, otherwise I would be fair game too. ‘Laboratory designed creatures are extremely vicious - it’s recommended the body of the target be destroyed along with the parasites, as to avoid contamination of nearby area.’ is also written on the box. I think I know who I’ll use this on.

The Werewolf Package. Now what the fuck is this? The description reads: ‘Ever wondered how it feels to rip and tear your target, to bite their flesh and bash their skulls with bestial vigor? This package contains all that you’ll need for that: a digestive enzyme enhancer for human flesh, a strength and aggression enhancer and a set of attachable claws and teeth made of bio-material.’ The demo video is a rather corny POV of some dude stalking a well-endowed babe walking through some woods. The description also states that the drugs induce a bloodthirst that’s almost uncontrollable. Might use this at the end.

Megan

I could browse all day, but I shouldn’t keep the girls waiting. I grab a knife and the FEH jar and head over to the gaggle of girls.

“What’s in the box?” asks Sasha, head tucked in and looking at me with a devious stare.
The girls are gathered around me. They’re a very hot ensemble. I could have a nice little orgy with all of them, but that’s not their purpose as snuff bunnies.

“Something nasty. I bet they’ll like you, though, so no worries.” I say, opening the first lid.
There’s the repellant spray. I take it and douse myself from head to toe. It’s odorless, but I bet the creatures won’t like it. They’re also supposed to be activated by the smell of blood, so the knife should come in handy. I look around to choose my target. Elsa is too tiny and hasn’t any tits, so the creatures would make quick work of her. Sasha seems a good choice, but I think I’ll save her for some other toy. Now… Leah and Megan, those are some tasty treats. They both have ample breasts and plump asses.

“Megan, you’re up.” I zero in on the Latina.

“Up for what?” she giggles innocently.
I pocket the jar and step up to her.

“You have amazing tits - you know that?” I tell her as I softly squeeze her breasts with both hands. She giggles and smiles as she plays with her hair with one hand and rubs her twat with the other.

My left hand coils around her neck while my other hand slides down to her navel piercing. The other girls might see what’s coming, but Megan is staring at me doe eyed and oblivious.

“AARGH” she quickly screams as I yank the piercing out of her navel, along with a small chunk of her belly.

“Sorry, but we’ll have to make some… new holes. They’ll love it this way.” I tell Megan and she resumes composure.

“Of course. But what’s wrong with my pussy, though? Won’t they like that too?”

“Nothing wrong with it. We’ll just have to season it a bit.” I say, pulling out a 10cm hunting knife, sharp on one side and serrated on the other.

“Oh… I see.” She stops masturbating, clearing the area for me to go in, while she backs up to pleasuring her tits.

I kneel to take a better look at her gorgeous pinkish brown vulva. I dig in a few fingers and rub her clit for a few seconds, giving her some last moments of pleasure. Her moans of satisfaction are short lived, however, as I retract my fingers and push the knife inside her vagina, serrated edge up. Megan’s scream is blood curdling as her labia and clit are sliced through. The quick thrust has the desired effect of getting some blood flow, but it’s not satisfactory. Pulling back the knife, I grab her whole protruding vulva and pull towards me. Before Megan can recover from her initial shock, I quickly cut off her entire pussy entrance and yank it out, leaving a bloody gushing wound. It doesn’t look fuckable anymore, but the FEH will enjoy it, I’m sure. I throw her skinned pussy towards the disposal chute.

“Now that’s some good blood flow! Good girl Megan! Time for your meat balloons!” I say as I drag the knife up from below, along her body – cutting a skin- deep trail.

“I-I-It hurtsssss. It hurts v-v-very bad. Please… “. She pleads.

I jab the knife inside Megan’s right tit from below, halfway. I then turn the knife inside her breast a few times and strongly squeeze her udder. Blood and screams flow out in equal amounts, staining her chest. For the other breast, I decide to peel the skin entirely. I start with a small incision at the base and work my way around Megan’s left tit with surgical precision, while she holds herself as steady as she can. I’ll probably tie her hands and feet when I’ll put in the FEH.

“Just a few more cuts and I’ll hand you over to the little creatures.” I say, and slide my hand under her left tit’s skin, feeling the soft bloody fat.

I rub my way around her nipple, separating the flesh from skin, until my hand isn’t pressed down anymore. I pull the skin right off her tit, along with the nipple – leaving just exposed bulbs of fat tightly clumped together with mammary glands. I pocket her breast skin as it would make a unique condom.

“Alright. Leah and Sasha, tie her hands behind and her feet together, while I get the Flesh Eating Horrors.”

As I say this, the girls immediately comply and Megan begins sobbing. She doesn’t resist being tied, but it’s clear she would have preferred a quicker death. Sucks to be her. The jar seems already to be vibrating with action, the monsters sensing her blood. I take the metal lid off and peek inside. They weren’t joking when they called these horrors. They look like some oversized brown scaly sperm cells, with a spiky tail and tiny feet on the main body. The mouth at the front is absolutely choke full of tiny teeth. I’m a bit skeptical about touching these with my bare hands. I could just dump the jar inside her cunt…

To my amazement, when I bring my hand over the jar, the tiny horrors stop squirming and calm down, almost to a sleep. The spray must be working. Fine… I grab one by the tail.

“Here we go Megan. Where do you want it?” I ask, giving her the courtesy of a choice.

The despair on her face is palpable as she squirms on the floor, blood flowing from all over her body. Her exposed tits flop around quite sexy and I feel like stomping them, but I restrain myself and bring the creature closer.

“Right. It’s a hard choice, so I’ll help you with that.” I say as I place the creature atop her skinned breast.

As I let it go, it immediately reanimates and begins squirming on Megan’s flesh, until it chomps into her tit and enters inside. Megan’s screams are praise-worthy – she’s really giving us a macabre operetta. I add two more FEHs on her left tit and one right on top of her other breast, on the nipple. It immediately starts to chew into it, its myriad little teeth ripping and tearing the flesh jelly. Within a matter of seconds, they’re all inside her tits, eating their way through. I wonder how they can eat so much for their body size…

There’s still plenty of little horrors in the jar, so I pick up an entire handful and place them atop Megan’s gushing cunt. They slither inside in a manner that makes even my skin crawl. I wonder how long it’ll take them to make Megan pass out. The FEHs flood her uterus, chomping at it’s walls and causing massive bleeding on their rampage. I place a few more atop her navel. Now her torso is literally an all-you-can-eat buffet for the creatures. I see them slithering under her skin, getting close to the surface, then tunneling back down. It’s a pretty horrible way to die, but it isn’t very flashy on the outside.

I decide it’s time to hasten her demise so I lean over to her wailing little head.

“Shh, it’s okay. You’ll be dead within a minute or so. It’s ok.” I comfort her and caress her head.

Without warning, I quickly stab her right eye with the knife, from the side. A quick turn and it pops right out. I put two more FEHs right into her bloody eye socket. They quickly get inside her skull and start eating at her brain. It makes for an incredible performance as she begins to spasm and thrash uncontrollably. She even manages to break her hands free from the restraints by dislocating her joints and having her hand degloved by the wires. She reaches into her socket with the bloody and bony hands, but they’re already inside – eating at her, at what gives her the experience of consciousness.

Suddenly, Megan stops squirming, her screams simmer down and she just stares blankly at the ceiling with her remaining eye. She has most definitely expired. I’ll get a jar of this stuff for when one of my servant girls fails me… repeatedly.

Depositing Megan’s body along with the remaining FEHs in the corpse-chute, I turn towards the others. Only three remain now.

Elsa

“Well. Who wants to go next?” I ask as if nothing bad had happened to Megan.

Leah is silent as always, staring at me with her emerald green eyes and chiseled, smiling face, wearing her pink leotard. She’s very pretty like that. I’m even tempted to buy her out of this room. Sasha and Elsa both look uncomfortable after seeing how Megan and Britney died.

“I… I’ll go next.” The little blonde doll replies and steps out of the bunch.

“You’re a brave girl, Elsa. Of course, bravery should be rewarded – so you’ll go out feeling good. Here, put this at the back of your neck, on your spine. It’s a Pain-Pleasure Converter.” I say, giving her the implant.

As she puts it on. I return to the toys panel.

Something catches my eye. Some gibberish Chinese characters are inscribed on top of another mysterious orange double jar. Thankfully, the description is readable. ‘C3: Caustic Cum Cream. Apply to the snuff bunny, then cum on her or in her. Caution: do not come into contact when the two are mixed. Apply spray if you are in contact with said mixture.’ There’s no further explanation and the ingredient list is also in ching-chong. Oh well, sounds good enough.

I go over to Elsa who has installed her implant.

“I’m not sure it’s working, have I put it in correctly?” she asks me as if she were a dumb child that can’t properly pull on some clothes.

“Only one way to find out.” I say and plant a kick right into her snatch.
I would have expected the blow to cripple her with pain, considering she was lifted in the air for a bit with the kick, but…

“Oh yeah… That’s… Ahh, yeah. That felt sooo good! Hit me again, sir, please!” she responded, visibly pleased by her pussy getting squashed.
Deciding to indulge her, I rip off her bra and slap her tits as hard as I can – making the little fatty mounds tremble. She moans again, so I decide to stop and get on with rubbing that C3 on her.

“Oh, please. Don’t stop there! Hit those puppies some more! Tear them apart!” she barks like a bitch in heat.

At this point, physical punishment for her obnoxiousness seem like a bad idea. I open the C3 jar, get some of that weird chemical stuff on and begin rubbing it all over little Elsa. The box also has some neutralizing spray, in case I get it on myself. I’ll hold that nearby.

“That feels good too – but not as good as getting a kick in my pussy.”

“You’ll get something in your pussy in a second, just have some patience, you dirty little cock-sleeve.” I say, rubbing some C3 inside her and then thoroughly massaging her tiny nubile frame. I finish applying it by rubbing some over her cute face and neck.

Time to fuck her tight little pussy and see if it kills her. I unzip my trousers and let out my massive member. I could probably break through her cervix if I slam her hard enough, but that would also hurt me. She stares at my cock, gasping.

I kick her in the chest and she falls down. Pouncing on her from above, I knead her breasts with a few solid punches, making her damn near orgasm before penetration. I grasp her tiny ass and lift it up a bit – lining up her cunt.

“Here we go.” I say as my dick spreads her labia and makes its way inside her warm pussy that’s dripping with juices.

Her tight cunt has an amazing grip as I slide back and forth, rhythmically pounding the tiny little blonde doll as she smiles and moans.

“Nice and deep, nice and deep, nice and fucking deep! Yeah! Tear my tits apart! Please hurt me! Hurt me somehow!” she begs as I intensify my onslaught.

Deciding to oblige, I take out the knife again and grab a hold of her tiny right tit. A quick stab at the base and a few forceful yanks - a big chunk of what was her breast is now just meat in my hands. This quickly made her quiver and her pussy clenched even harder on my shaft. I throw the slab of meat away and stab her right in the belly, a mere few centimeters from where her womb is. She orgasms like crazy and it feels like she’s about to rip my cock off. I cum, unloading a first jet straight into her womb. I pull out immediately and spurt all over her belly, torso. She lifts herself up on the elbows and I paint her face full with what’s left. She’s now probably dead, but she doesn’t know it yet. A beautiful blonde doll, drenched in cum.

I begin feeling my dick burning, so I quickly douse it off with the spray, which relieves the pain immediately. Elsa’s skin on the other hand begins to turn red on the cum-covered spots and around. Blood rivulets form along her skin as it seems to dissolve. She screams with pleasure as the cum catalyzes an extremely caustic reaction. Elsa quickly begins rubbing the cum all over her body, causing her skin to corrode. She looks as if she received a huge dose of radiation on the spots that the cum touched. Her face is now red and bits of skin are falling off as she rolls on the floor. It seems that even though the implant makes her feel pleasure instead of pain, her body is still in shock from the physiological devastation.

“Yes, yes, yes. This feels so good, so good. Yes, yes, yes, God yes, please, more!” she yells as she’s tumbling on the floor, painting it red wherever she goes – like a meat brush.

Her mouth and nose cartilage are now almost fully molten, and I’m unable to tell whether she’s screaming from pleasure or actual pain. She starts crawling towards me on all four of her damaged limbs. As she does, her bowels fall out onto the floor, along with what was left inside her womb. Her screams are now distorted as the C3 solution got to her vocal cords. It’s only safe to say that she wants more pain… or maybe just the quiet solace of death. I pet her pleading head as she’s standing at my feet for a while. Then I stomp on it with my hard shoe – bashing her head on the cold metal floor. Her skull cracks at this first bash, but she’s still alive, so I raise my foot again.

“Goodbye Elsa.” I say as I stomp through her petite head.

Bits of her brain and skull now smear my shoe – guess I’ll have to get a new pair. It’ll probably be more expensive than Elsa’s life. I make sure she’s dead with another stomp that further shards her skull and displaces whatever matter is left inside her head. I leave her body to dissolve on the floor.

Sasha and Leah

My two favorites are left now. Time for some carnage.

“Alright darlings, you can lose those leotards, you won’t need them.” I tell them as I head over to get the Werewolf Package.

I summon the room’s control panel and make sure it was and is recording, then lose my clothes. Looking behind me, I see Sasha waiting for me, see-through leotard still on, while Leah’s longing gaze almost mesmerizes me. I take the digestive enzyme, physical enhancer and aggression pills. I equip the claws and teeth prosthesis – they’re made with a special epoxy so that they mold right onto my natural teeth and nails.

I feel ferocious, deadly… my already athletic body turned into a proper killing machine. The effects of the drugs are starting to take effect and I feel my senses sharpening. I hear Sasha’s and Leah’s hearts pumping – harder and harder. I can also smell Elsa’s melting carcass – not very pleasant. While I’m still not overcome by the bloodlust, I go to the console and put on Rammstein Zerstören and Puppe.

As I turn towards the two, Sasha starts stripping, moving perfectly to the song intro. She twirls left and right, hands smoothly emphasizing the curves of her delicious body. Soon she takes down the top half of her leotard, fully displaying her enormous puffy nipples that sit atop her nubile breasts. I feel the bloodthirst rising, I feel the urge to overpower her and feast on her chest, but it’s not boiling point yet. She continues to sway her hips left and right, putting on a show and getting me even more intoxicated. Now she has shed her leotard. Her pussy and big ass beckon to me. I let her do one more pirouette, then follow the lyrics.

Meine Sachen will ich pflegen - I hungrily pounce on her and pin her down
Den Rest in Schutt und Asche legen - I growl at her as I pin her down
Zerreißen zerschmeißen – I sink my teeth into her juicy tits and rip them open; she screams along with the moans in the song
Zerdrücken zerpflücken – I rip open her belly and continue to tear away at her entrails
Ich geh am Gartenzaun entlang – I chew her chest as I watch into her pleading eyes
Wieder spür ich diesen Drang – She cries, furthering my bloodthirst
Ich muss zerstören – I begin penetrating her cunt with my stiff member

I continue pounding my prey while she struggles and cries, her beautiful face contorted with abject horror.

''Ich nehme eure Siebensachen – I rip her right arm away, continuing to pound her
''Werde sie zunichte machen – I begin chomping on it, swallowing big chunks and shredding bone
Zersägen zerlegen – My claws shred the flesh of her buttocks as I close to orgasm
Nicht fragen zerschlagen - I cum inside Sasha - my claws ripping away big chunks of her round firm ass
Und jetzt die Königsdisziplin – I now fix my eyes on her neck
Ein Köpfchen von der Puppe ziehen – I bite down as hard as I can
Verletzen zerfetzen zersetzen – I tear away at her neck
Zerstören – Another bite, chomping through her arteries
Doch es darf nicht mir gehören – The third bite forces its way through her neck
Ich muss zerstören – I rip tiny little Sasha’s head off and begin eating it

I growl like a wild beast as I crack open her skull with my bare hands and start eating Sasha’s brain. She tastes very good. I throw away the top piece of her skull along with her hair and continue to feast on her body. The cunt is still very much intact – can’t let such a delicacy go to waste. I take her whole vulva in one bite. It feels like rare beef, but tastes even better.

The song reaches its creepy end and I am reminded that there’s another morsel left in the room. Scanning the room, I notice Leah huddling in a corner, scared. She’s naked, vulnerable and fully aware of what I could do to her. I leave Sasha’s corpse to rest as the next song begins: Puppe.

The song begins slowly so I approach in the same tone – a wolf in sheep’s clothing.

“Don’t worry, Leah. I won’t hurt you now.” I say, wondering if it’s a lie or not.

“You’re too beautiful to be eaten like that, don’t worry.” I say, caressing her head and looking down into her beautiful green eyes.

“Come on, no reason to afraid.” I say, raising her up.

I kiss her and begin softly fondling her amazing tits. My right hand goes down to snatch gently rubs her clit with the back of the fingers so as to not cut her with the claws. I stop kissing. She’s more relaxed now, almost unafraid – but she knows her death is certain, her position as a snuff bunny ensures that, whether by my hand or another man’s. I look tenderly into her eyes and feel conflicted. She’s beautiful enough to be one of my house girls. But…

“Please… Just do it.” she murmurs softly, resigned.

I embrace her in my arms. The song reaches the high point.

Und dann reiß' ich der Puppe den Kopf ab
Dann reiß' ich der Puppe den Kopf ab
Ja, ich beiß' der Puppe den Hals ab
Es geht mir nicht gut

Ich reiß' der Puppe den Kopf ab
Ja, ich reiß' der Puppe den Kopf ab
Und dann beiß' ich der Puppe den Hals ab
Es geht mir nicht gut … nein

Epilogue

“So, how was your session?” asks Giulia in her black on white polka dot shirt.

“Fantastic. You have a very good variety of toys. I hope you’ll send me the recording of my session along with the receipt. I’m buying a dozen Pain-Pleasure Converter implants, five F.E.H jars, five C3 Jars and two Werewolf Packages. Actually, add in one Cunt Shredder Power Drill and a dozen Dolcett™ Remote Shaped Charges too.” I say, pulling out my omnitool to pay.

“That’ll be $14958, sir.”

“Ah, good. Then I’ll also buy you.” I tell Giulia decidedly.

“Oh…? Me? I’m not for sale.” She protests.

“Sure you are. Let me just make a quick call to Carl, the owner of this here fine establishment.” I say and dial in on an old friend.

I hand Carl over to Giulia.

“Yes sir. What? No! Of course! Yes. Have a good day… sir.” She hangs up.

“I trust the issue has been resolved, yes?” I ask the girl that’s now hyper-ventilating over what’s happening.

“Yes, of course. You’ll get your order along with me at a discount, for just $13999.” She says, not believing the words leaving her mouth.

“Good. Very good, my sweet Giulia. Don’t worry your pretty little head, I’m only asking for you because I like you.” I calm her a bit.

“S-so you won’t kill me like you did… like you did with the five snuff bunnies?” she asks sheepishly.

“Well, are you a snuff bunny?” I retort.

“No. I’m a model employee I’m a good citizen and hard-working girl. I… “ she rationalizes.

“Well then you’ve nothing to fear. I just want to have someone as attractive as you with me for tonight. I can’t bear being alone in my big old house. Is that okay with you?” I ask, though not really giving a fuck.

“As long as you don’t use what you’ve bought on me… s-s-sure.” She tries to reach for some mental safety by negotiating.

“Of course. Now let’s go. Garrus, my valet is waiting outside.” I say and leave the shop, smiling and with Giulia in tow.


Links for lyrics and girls

affenknecht.com/lyrics/rammstein-zerstoren-lyric-with-english-translation/
affenknecht.com/lyrics/puppe/
Megan: instantfap.com/post/620523
Elsa: instantfap.com/post/1017609
Sasha: instantfap.com/post/802345
Leah: instantfap.com/post/670261
Britney: instantfap.com/post/352009
Desk Girl Giulia: instantfap.com/post/1012779

'One cannot easily become professional idol.' Thought Nico on her way to somewhere. ‘Unless they would live very long and, while doing a regular job, work on their idol career. It’s a great opportunity! I can be an artist, an accountant, a doctor, a leader, I can do sport… If only I wasn’t so small, but it would still be worth it.’

She was on her way to antioxidant embedding. Apparently, you get an injection and your aging becomes very slow. It is advertised that one can live up to thousand years.

She visited the designated doctor’s office and sat down to talk to him.

“So…” She asked. “There’s this one thing that worries me.”
“Ask whatever you want, young lady.”
“How much does it cost? I’m not a rich person, so I would pay in installments, but I couldn’t find the price anywhere.”
“Oh, it’s free.”
“Uhh…” Nico was confused. “Free? I don’t get it. You’re joking with me, right? What’s the cache?”
“Cache is… The aging cure is in its experimental stage. We normally pay people who are our test subjects, but so far tests have proven pretty impressive, so we consider slow aging to be a sufficient reward to them.”
“Oh! Experimental! Uhh… I did not expect that hehe…”
“As I said, it works pretty well and no one died from it yet. Somewhere in this building is our new model patient.”

The doctor called the patient on the cell phone, and she came. She was young, dyed blonde and beautiful.

“It’s basically her job to stay here 8 hours per day and talk to our potential customers.” He said as he was taking out documents and even newspapers, proving it’s her and that the experiment had been done on her.

Nico and the woman talked for a while. It had only been a year since she was injected with the antioxidants, but she didn’t experience any side effects so, even if the cure wouldn’t work, it would be worth trying.

“What is the procedure?”
“Well, we go in intensive care room for just in case we need it. We inject you and you write us reports on how your day was, if you noticed anything strange and so on. Of course, you need to sign a contract with which you take responsibility for all side effects and become obligated to report to us periodically.”
“It sounds really simple.”
“It is, and we can start whenever you want.”

Nico politely asked to start immediately, and the doctor gladly accepted. Doctor told the model patient to go home for the day.

So they went to the designated room, and the nurse was already there. Nico sat on the bed and the doctor prepared the injection.

“Umm… this won’t hurt, will it?” Nico became scared when she saw the needle.
“Don’t worry. It’s just like a vaccine.”

Nico received the shot in her arm, and was instructed to stay for a few more minutes. Not to be bored, she started the conversation about the aging cure.

“So, does the cure slow aging or does it also do something else?”
“Well, stops body development, speeds up body regeneration, you don’t need to eat, you don’t need to sleep, your skin does not need to breathe…”

Not needing to eat sounded very good, but not needing to sleep kind of worried her.
“Umm… What do you mean? Could I experience insomnia or something like that?”
“No, but you will not have to sleep. If you do a week without sleeping, you might even stop feeling sleepy.”

“Uhhh… I feel a little dizzy…” Nico felt weird.
“I know. That’s the paralyzing agent.”
“What? What- What paralyzing agent?”
“The one we mixed with the cure. It will keep you motionless for the next few hours.”

Nico was shocked.
“Why?”
“Well, you’re going to sacrifice for a better world.”
“No way! I did not sign up for that!”
“I quite believe you did.”

The doctor then scanned the signature of the contract that Nico signed, and took out another, different contract. He put it in something that looked like a copy machine, which faked Nico’s signature on the different contract. The old contract was thrown in the shredder.

“What?! What is this?!” She yelled as she got off the bed and fell down on the floor.
“It’s a contract with which you give up all your constitutional rights, and present yourself to Live Energetics company, which specializes in new form of renewable energy.”
“Let me go! You tricked me! I never signed that!” She yelled on the floor, unable to get up.
“I’m afraid you did. Right now.”

The nurse then picked Nico up as she was screaming.
“HELP ME! HELP ME! THEY TRICKED ME! THEY WILL DO SOMETHING HORRIBLE TO ME! SOMEBODY!”
Nurse put Nico on a transparent plastic seat filled with metal robotic components, and pulled one of her arms up. Nico was sitting on her legs, on the plastic. She pushed a button, and the seat then used its own sides to encase whole Nico. Nico was then fully encased in plastic. Even if she wasn’t paralyzed, she wouldn’t be able to move anymore. Not an inch of her body, except for her right hand that was out above the encasement, and the lungs that had space for breathing. Nico’s screams were no longer heard as the plastic was perfectly sound isolated. You could, however, see her eyes hysterically crying, and her lungs rushing in panic.

Then the plastic container’s robotics pushed a wide tube in Nico’s mouth, deep in her throat.

“Breathing tube has been set up properly. Live Energy device can now proceed.” Said the nurse, with a cold, fully neutral look in her eyes, and a slight polite smile on her face.

Then ultra-thin variants of six-axis robots pierced through Nico’s nipples and started spreading 6 blades right beneath her skin. Nico’s eyes rolled and cried in torment. The robot then started spinning the blades below Nico’s breast skin.

“Skin torturers are now set up beneath the skin of her small breasts. They seem to be working correctly. The breast meat mixer is inside her breasts and, although we cannot see it, it seems to be working just fine. Lets proceed.”

Then same thin robots pierced on various locations of her body, 2 of them were in each side of her groin and outer pussy lips. They all spread their blades and started spinning, and poor Nico’s tormented face was unrecognizable.

“All skin torturers have been set up correctly and seem to be working fine. We will proceed.”

The skin torturers then stopped spinning, but she was still in pain. Then tiny thin drills started drilling through her left hand fingers, all of her toes and her heels. They drilled deep inside and kept spinning.

“Finger, toe and heel bone torturers have been set up. They seem to be working properly.”

The drills then shut down. Then 2 more thin 6 axis robots pierced through lower part of Nico’s tummy and she seemed to experience pain she hasn’t experienced before.

“Ovary vibrators have been set up and are working correctly.” Nico was having her ‘female balls’ horribly tortured.

Then big chain started going up the breathing tube. It went into her mouth and proceeded further, deep inside Nico.

“The subject seems to be able to breathe, which means the chain successfully avoided her lungs and entered her gullet.”

In 3 minutes, as Nico was in more and more pain, it exited through her ass. The designated component then connected the end of the chain with its beginning. The chain then kept circularly moving through Nico’s body, through all of her intestines, which you could see as rumbling inside her intestines.

“Inner organ torturer has been set up. It seems to be working fine.”

The device then put 3 needles in Nico’s left arm veins.

“Water and just-in-case life support has been added. Her sweat, urine and water vaporizing from her skin will be automatically distilled and fed to her vein, so she doesn’t thirst to death. The device had been successfully set up, the subject is producing plenty of energy.”

The nurse then unplugged the device, but the chain kept moving.

“The device has successfully applied the self-sustaining cycle. The subject is producing much more than enough energy to keep it running. It will switch torture methods randomly so that the subject gives maximum amount of energy every day through 24-hour period. The device needs no more interference with the operators.”

“Great!” Said doctor. “We are getting plenty of patients, so soon the whole country will be based on renewable and endless pain energy! People will be able to live their luxury electric lives even after fossil fuels will be depleted!”

The device containing Nico was then taken away, to the next stage in the process, whatever it is. Nico was feeling extreme pain in her stomach as the device was currently torturing her insides. Her face was a face of despair, torment, and begging for help.

***

2 years later an old engineer was going into a Live Power Plant for a maintenance checkup. He brought a young engineer with him, who was supposed to replace him after he retired. It was a filed containing hundreds of black metal boxes. Each and every one of them had a right female hand sticking out from the top. Some hands were moving ragingly, signalizing and begging for help, some squeezing and stretching from pain, and some only shivered from pain.

“Do you never shut them down for maintenance?” Young man asked.
“No. We just look at them to see if there’s anything out of the ordinary. It’s not like we supply them with energy ourselves. I mean, we would shut one down if it malfunctioned, but it never happened and it shouldn’t happen any time soon. We clean their hands periodically, so doctors can check their blood and see if everything is OK. That’s why hands are sticking out.”
“Why are they all female?”
“Uhh…” Old engineer was caught off guard. “I don’t know. I guess there are plants with men only too.”

Then the young one saw a box with initials NY.

“Is flat-chested idol Nico in this one?”
“Yes. It is marvelous how courageous some people are to save their own nation.”

Nico’s hand was shivering and her fingers were stretching and squeezing from pain. And it was the only thing visible of her. The rest of her body, and all of its sounds, were hidden by the device and the black thick metal box that encased it.

Young one put his hand in hers. She squeezed it immediately, moving his hand left and right, as if she was begging for help.

“It’s best not to try to comfort them.” The old guy said.
“I’m not trying to comfort her. This feels so cool!”
“Oh…”
“I mean, I’m wondering what’s going on in there. How exactly the device is torturing her at the moment.”
“Uhh… Hahah. Yea, I do that too. You got me.”
“Yea, I knew you weren’t such an innocent old man! You’re a sicko son of a bitch like myself.”
“Yes, that’s why they hired me. It’s fascinating how you give them just a small piece of hope and they follow it like it’s their whole world. And then they realize you were joking. You get them every single time, no matter how many times you do it.”

The guy then let go of her hand. Nico was shaking her hand around, hysterically signalizing him to save her.

“You know, when I asked why they were all female, it was a rhetorical question.”
“I figured out just now. But I was serious when I said there are male only Live Power Plants.”
“We’re all such perverts. How cruel.”

From then further, Nico was just a part of a self-sustaining torture device, which converts spiritual energy into electrical energy and even supplies itself. Her screams could not be heard, and she couldn’t even twitch anything but her lungs and right hand. She was basically a black box with a small human hand. Unfortunately, her will to live longer had turned into a horror. All she wanted was more opportunities in life, and trying multiple careers through time. Poor little Nico will now remain in extreme, nonstop, varying torment for the rest of her extended lifetime.

Alexander was a small boy aged 11 he looked like he was 9 the year is 1472 May 12th in the country of Britannia(Alternate Universe). Alexander is lying down in his cell his wrist and ankles shackled he knew in just two hours he would be hanging to death for his crimes. Now you might be asking what lead him to being condemned to die? Well unfortunately Alexander was born to very poor parents who abandoned him at 5 he fell in with a group of street children that robbed people to survive. Well 3 days ago they where robbing a home when the owner Mr. Jefferson Walked in Alexander was the closest to the door he froze at the sight of the man. Mr Jefferson Hit Alexander in the head with his cane knocking him out the other 5 boys stabbed Mr Jefferson to Death and ran away When the police Arrived Alexander was lying on the ground knocked out still. He was Charged with Murder and Robbery the judge gave the 11 year old Alexander a deal if he turned in his friends who where in the house with him he would spare his life. Alexander Refused. His last Meal is brought in a light stew a piece of bread and a glass of water he slow eats it over 30 minutes. Thirty minutes after he finished his last meal 2 guards come and escort him to the bath where he is forcibly washed the boy is then dried by the guards. He is left naked and shackled as the condemned in this nation die naked. He is lead back to his cell where a priest waits for him for the next 30 minutes the boy goes over his confession. The priest tells him he is forgiven and after death he will go to heaven. 4 guards, his executioner, and the prison warden arrive the priest steps out, two of the guards step in Alexander puts his hands forward the guards unshackle his hands and turn him around and re-shackle his hands behind his back. 2 guards lead him out of the cell and stand in front of him the other 2 guards step behind him and place a hand each on his shoulders. The priest stands to his left the warden stands to his right his executioner stands in front of the front two guards. We begin the walk to the jails doors which lead right to the center of town. After we are through the door a crowd has formed to watch me die. I'm lead to the gallows all 4 guards stop the executioner steps forward and grabs me by the shackles and forces me up the eight steps and pushes me on to the x mark and places the rope around my neck. The warden then reads the sentence Alexander Lee A magistrate of the Great Nation of Britannia. Has found you guilty of Murder and of robbery and sentenced you to hang by Neck until you are dead you will die by the method of Slow Strangulation hanging. If you have any last words before your sentence is carried out. I shake my head no. the executioner pulls the lever I am lifted a foot off the ground. The crowd cheers. At first it doesn't hurt to bad I look at the crowd I see the five boys I had been robbing homes with I smile quickly. Now the pain is getting very painful. My neck hurts, my lungs hurt, my eyes hurt. My legs are kicking my arms are pulling against the shackles I have an erection the crowd is laughing and cheering. I’m losing strength i’m no longer kicking just twitching I have my first and only ejaculation it sprays on the executioners shoulder. My vision starts to go black. I finally pass out from the pain. Warden point of view The poor youth finally loses consciousness still twitching his eyes slightly open they look dulled and darkened. An hour after he started hanging a doctor steps up to check for a heart beat he hears none. The dead boy is cut down. Two professors come up and pay the executioner 50 pounds for the boys corpse so they can dissect him for medical research in this nation the executioner owns the body and possessions of the condemned after they are dead if they have no family that stepped forward to claim it before their sentence is carried out.

gibt es hier gar keine deutschsprachige Stories?
Nur immer in Englisch?

Someone asked for a german story and i still search someone for translation. It is one of my better commisions i think and i really don't want to destroy it with my Bad english:)



Bocchis Quest für die wahre Freundschaft


„Ich bin Iniki, Kalea und komme von der Insel Ni’ihau. Schön euch kennen zu lernen.“ Grüßt die Austauschülerin mit starkem Dialekt. Sie sieht komplett anders wie die restlichen Schülerinnen der Klasse aus. Sie ist größer, hat leicht gebräunte haut und wildes schwarzes Haar.

Als Bocchi gehört hat das Klasse 1 eine neue Austauschülerin bekommt, war Sie noch sehr selbstsicher. „ Sie wird mit Sicherheit ebenfalls neue Freunde suchen und mich ganz schnell akzeptieren … “ Allerdings ist sie sich nun überhaupt nicht mehr sicher. Die neue Schülerin sieht unheimlich aus.

„ Wie soll Ich Iniki-san nur ansprechen? Das schaff Ich niemals! “ bricht Panik in Bocchis inneren aus.

Die Situation wird noch angespannter, als Iniki-san sich auch noch ausgerechnet hinter Ihr setzt…

Bocchi dreht sich hektisch um. „Ha a a a…. Ich bin Hito r i , Bocchi…” panisch schaut Sie wieder nach vorne.

Kalea ist etwas verwirrt. „Hallo… Ich bin Kalea Iniki.“ Sie vergisst, ihren Nachnamen als erstes zu nennen. „Nett dich… kennenzulernen???“

Bocchi fällt von Ihrem Stuhl: „Sie hat geantwortet! JAAAAAAA!“

Die anderen Schüler der Klasse ignorieren das verhalten. „ Scheint wohl normal zu sein .“ denkt sich Kalea: „Geht es dir gut?“

Bocchi erinnert sich an eine Regel aus ihrem Buch. Komplimente sind ein gutes Mittel, um das Eis zu brechen. „Du siehst sehr schön aus!“ Schreit sie fast heraus. Es stimmt. Iniki-san sieht wirklich wunderschön aus, auf eine exotische Art und weiße. Sie sieht auch etwas erwachsener aus.

„ zuviel …“ flüstert Nako. Sie denkt darüber nach einzugreifen. Aber bisher schlägt sich Bocchi ganz gut für ihre Verhältnisse.

Kalea ist etwas überrascht von Bocchis sehr offensiven Flirt versuchen. „Du siehst sehr lecker aus.“ Kontert Sie mit ihrem besten Kompliment. Es ist nicht gelogen. Bocchi sieht tatsächlich sehr lecker aus… Vielleicht etwas zu dünn für Ihren Geschmack. Aber ansonsten stimmen wohl die Klischees, dass japanische Mädchen viel zarteres Fleisch wie die Mädchen aus Ihrer Heimat haben. Sie hat selten ein Mädchen gesehen, dass so lecker aussieht.

Bocchi ist etwas überfordert… „Das steht auf keine r meiner Listen… Wie antwortet man darauf?!“

„Sag was Du denkst…“ Flüstert Nako Ihr zu.

Bocchi versucht den Tipp zu beachten. „Ich versuche so lecker wie möglich zu sein!“

„Das ergibt noch nicht einmal Sinn…“ kichert Nako so leise wie möglich.

„Wirklich?!“ Lächelt Kalea glücklich. „Ich dachte Japanische Mädchen w ürden sowas nicht machen.“ . Vorsichtig fragt Sie nach. „Du träumst davon Fleisch zu sein?“

Bocchie versteht nicht was Kalea sagt. Sie hört auch nicht wirklich zu, da Sie sich viel zu sehr darüber freut, dass Sie in der Lage ist ein normales Gespräch zu führen. „Ja! Schon seit immer!“

„Ich habe das erste Mal mit 8 darüber nachgedacht. Aber lieber esse Ich Fleisch.“ Schwärmt Kalea nun. „Willst Du mein Fleisch sein? Du wärst das erste Mädchen, das Ich selbst zubereite.“

„Oh oh … Ist das in Ihrer Heimat so etwas wie eine Liebeserklärung?“ Versucht Nako den Sinn in diesem Gespräch zu finden. „Bocchi Du solltest…“

Bocchi antwortet verträumt. „Ich würde es gerne einmal ausprobieren, wenn Du es magst…“ Sie hat schon lange vergessen, worum es eigentlich in dem Gespräch ging.

„ Jetzt wird es wirklich merkwürdig.“ Flüstert Nako. Zum glück geht genau in diesen Moment der Unterricht los.



Am nächsten Tag kommt Kalea auf Bocchi zu. „Guten Morgen Bocchi. Hast Du das Gestern wirklich ernst gemeint? Ich habe das noch nie mit einen Fremden Mädchen gemacht.“ Bisher hat ihre Mutter immer das Essen zubereitet. „Aber Ich würde es gerne einmal ausprobieren.“

„gu guten Morgen Iniki-san!“ Antwortet Bocchie schüchtern. „Ic…“

„Ich glaube da liegt ein Missverständnis vor.“ Versucht Nako sofort die Situation zu retten. „Bocchi hat glaube Ich nicht ganz verstanden worum es geht.“

Bocchi versteht nicht, was Nako mit Missverständnis meint. „Warum?“

Kalea hat sowas befürchtet. „Willst Du doch nicht gekocht werden?“

Bocchi antwortet schnell: „Doch! Ich will mit dir zusammen kochen!“ Sie kann nicht riskieren, Sie als Freundin zu verlieren, bevor Sie Freunde geworden sind.

Nako begutachtet Kalea kritisch. Sie ist sich nun selbst nicht ganz sicher, was Kalea wirklich möchte. Doch Sie wirkt auch nicht bösartig. Vielleicht sollte Sie den ganzen eine Chance geben. „Es geht nur ums kochen?“

„Natürlich!“ lächelt Kalea. „Dachtest Du etwa, dass Ich etwas anderes von Ihr möchte?“

Nako lächelt ebenfalls. „Ich dachte schon, Du hättest dich in Sie verliebt.“

Bocchi kann nun gar nicht mehr folgen. „Habe Ich etwas Falsches gesagt?!“

Kalea lacht laut los. „Sie ist niedlich! Aber Ich würde mich doch nicht in ein anderes Mädchen verlieben. Ich finde lediglich, dass Sie sehr lecker aussieht.“

„Deine Wortwahl verwirrt mich.“ Versucht Nako zu erklären. „In Japan sagen wir einem anderen Mädchen eher selten das es lecker aussieht.“

„Benutzen Sie in Japan vielleicht andere Worte dafür?“ Kalea versucht es zu erklären. „Nun in meiner Heimat sind wir sehr offen. Wenn wir ein Mädchen kochen möchten, dann sagen wir es Ihr.“

„Ich möchte das gerne ausprobieren! Nicht streiten!“ Versucht Bocchi es zu retten.

Nako streichelt über ihren Kopf. „Du machst dir zu viele Gedanken. Wir streiten uns nicht.“

„Werden wir Freunde, wenn Ich dir mit dem Kochen helfe?“ Fragt Bocchi mit Tränen in den Augen.

„Natürlich seid Ihr dann Freunde!“ kichert Nako.

„Mehr als dass!“ pflichtet Kalea bei.

Bocchi verliert kurz das Bewusstsein vor Aufregung… „Wann fangen wir an?“

„So etwas muss man vorbereiten Dummerchen.“ Erklärt Kalea. „Ich würde vorschlagen das wir es in 3 Wochen tun. Du willst doch sicher, dass alles perfekt wird und es kann nicht schaden, wenn Du deinen Körper auch noch etwas darauf vorbereitest.“ „So zart wie sie ist, sollte Sie nicht viel ändern… Aber 1Kg mehr könnte auch nicht schaden.“

„In drei Wochen sind wir dann Freunde?“ Fragt Bocchi immer noch sehr aufgeregt.

„Sag einfach Ja!“ Flüstert Nako in das Ohr von Kalea.

„Ja…“ Bocchi hört nicht weiter zu, da Sie vor glück erstarrt ist.


—Noch 20 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


Kurz nach den Sport Unterricht.

„Bocchi!“ Stupst Kalea Bocchi an. “Warte bitte noch etwas mit den umziehen.“ Ihre Zukünftiger Braten sieht echt schick in Sportuniform aus.

„ W as hat Sie nun vor?“ Nako versteckt sich hinter der Tür. Sie weiß nicht warum, aber irgendwie hat Sie ein komisches Gefühl bei der Sache.

Bocchi gehorcht natürlich, ohne weiter nach zu fragen. „Okay. Iniki-san.“

„Nenn mich ruhig Kalea.“ Lächelt Kalea. „Außer natürlich, Du möchtest eine dominante Köchin haben.“

„Okay Kalea…“ Lächelt Bocchi verträumt.

„Ich habe mit meiner Mutter geredet.“ Erklärt Kalea. „Sie hat mir erklärt, dass der Ofen wahrscheinlich groß genug ist, für ein kleines Mädchen. Sie hat aber empfohlen, dass wir ein Bambusspieß nutzen sollen, da es sehr gut zu einem japanischen Mädchen passen würde.“ Sie wartet kurz ab, ob Bocchi etwas dazu sagen will. Doch da Bocchi nichts sagt fragt Sie direkt nach: „Wie klingt das für dich? Willst Du Traditionell einen Spieß nutzen, oder klingt dir das zu extrem?“

Bocchi kennt sich nicht so sehr mit den kochen aus. Sie weiß wie man Pudding macht. Aber viel schwerere Rezepte hat Sie noch nicht ausprobiert. Sie möchte aber gerne die Traditionen Ihrer baldigen Freundin kennenlernen. „Ich würde gerne das traditionelle Rezept ausprobieren.“

Kalea betrachtet Ihre baldige Mahlzeit mit Vorfreude. „Japs! Ich denke das würde sehr gut aussehen, mit einen Bambus Spieß.“ Bocchi Ist viel kleiner und zarter wie alle Mädchen in Ihrer Heimat und selbst für eine Japanerin ist Sie klein. So ein Mädchen sieht bestimmt sehr gut an einen Spieß aus!

Bocchi lächelt glücklich und verträumt.

Kalea nutzt den Moment, um das Messband heraus zu kramen, dass Ihre Mutter ihr mitgegeben hat. „Halte bitte etwas still. Ich muss ein paar Dinge abmessen, damit Ich berechnen kann, wie lange der Spieß und Grill sein muss. Und natürlich müssen wir ja auch wissen wie viel Zutaten wir brauchen.“

„Das kitzelt!“ beschwert sich Bocchi schüchtern und gerötet. Als Kalea das Messband an Ihrer Sporthose direkt über ihrer privaten Zone anlegt.

„Das funktioniert So nicht…“ murmelt Kalea. „So kann Ich das nicht messen… Kannst Du bitte deine Hose Ausziehen?“

Bocchie wird rot… „das wäre peinlich…“ Doch trotzdem stimmt Sie zu. „Okay!“ schnell zieht Sie die Sporthose aus. Sie trägt ein dünnes weißes Höschen darunter.

„Sollte Ich vielleicht doch etwas sagen? Ich glaube, das ist doch etwas intimes…“ Denkt sich Nako. Allerdings sieht Bocchi so glücklich aus. „Bocchi ist ja kein Kleinkind. Sie wird schon etwas sagen, wenn es ihr nicht gefällt… hoffe Ich…“

Kalea hat schon öfters dabei geholfen Mädchen zuzubereiten. Doch noch nie hat Sie es selbst getan. Es ist etwas peinlicher wie Sie gedacht hätte ein Mädchen zu vermessen. Ihre Mutter macht dies immer bei komplett nackten Mädchen. Doch da es Kalea selbst etwas peinlich ist und Sie sich beobachtet fühlt, gibt Sie sich mit der Hose zufrieden. Sanft legt Sie das Maßband an Bocchis Höschen an. „Halte es bitte feste.“ Befehlt Sie.

„Is ist das wirklich nötig?“ Fragt Bocchi stotternd.

Kalea schiebt Bocchis Köpfchen nach oben und misst den Abstand bis zu ihrem Mund. „Kleiner wie Ich erwarte habe… Ich denke 2 Meter reichen völlig aus!“ In Ihren Kopf sieht Sie bereits, wie Ihre niedliche kleine Bocchi über dem Feuer rotiert. Ein langer Spieß in Ihren Inneren, der unten rein und aus ihrem süßen Mund wieder herauskommt. Sie erwischt sich dabei, wie Sie zärtlich über Bocchis Lippen streichelt.

„Ist das gut?“ Fragt Bocchi verzweifelt. Sie weiß nicht, wie man mit so einer Situation umgehen muss. Es fühlt sich nicht schlecht an, wie Kalea sie berührt. Aber Sie hat sowas noch nie mit Kai getan…

Kalea betastet sehr vorsichtig Bocchis kaum vorhandenen Brüste. „Das fühlt sich zum anbeißen an. Doch messen muss Ich das wohl nicht…“ Es ist nicht viel. Doch fettarme Brüstchen isst Sie sehr gerne. Sie sind immer besonders würzig und delikat. Sie knetet Sie testweiße. „Vielleicht esse Ich das als Erstes.“

„Ka Kalea…“ stöhnt Bocchi… „Ist das normal… Das da da… So merkwürdig anfühlt.“

„Natürlich ist es das!“ Spielt Kalea extra noch etwas mehr mit den Kleinen happen. „Du kannst es wohl kaum mehr erwarten.“ Sie kann kaum loslassen. Es wird schwer werden, ganze drei Wochen darauf zu warten.

Als nächstes fühlt Kalea über den Bauch und die Hüfte von Bocchi. Das wird vielleicht das zarteste Mädchen, dass Sie je gegessen hat. Sanft legt Sie das Maßband um die Hüfte von Bocchi. „Es wird wohl leider nur eine kleine Menge hinein passen… versuchen wie es mit 1,5 Kg…“

Bocchi ist nun komplett abwesend. „Mache Ich das richtig?“ Sie weiß es nicht…

Kalea misst alle möglichen Oberflächen, die Sie finden kann und macht sich ein paar Notizen. Es macht Spaß. Bocchi ist ein sehr gutes Fleischmädchen. Sie ist fast etwas neidisch auf Sie. Sie verliert sich etwas in Ihrer Aufgabe und testet auch die Flexibilität von Bocchis Armen und Beinen. „Sie ist wirklich perfekt!“

„Sin Si Sind wir fertig.“ Stottert Bocchi inzwischen rot wie eine Tomate. Sie fühlt sich etwas erregt. Das ist ein erstes Mal für Sie.

Nako beobachtet das ganze ebenfalls rot wie eine Tomate. „Ist das wirklich normal in Kaleas Heimat…“

„Eine Sache will Ich noch abtesten.“ Sanft kneift Kalea in Bocchis Hintern. Wie erwartet wird das ebenfalls ein sehr saftiges Stück werden. „Ich glaube Ich liebe dich doch.“ Kichert Sie.

„HÄ???“ Erschreckt Bocchi.

Kalea kneift in Ihr verführerisches gerötetes Bäckchen. „Mama hat immer gesagt, dass es nichts Besseres gibt. Als jemanden zu essen den man mag.“



Auf den Weg zu Bocchis Haus.

„Du Bocchi.“ Spricht Nako, Bocchi vorsichtig an. „Bist Du dir sicher, dass es dir gefällt, was Kalea mit dir macht?“

Bocchi ist immer noch etwas mitgenommen von den heutigen Ereignissen. „Ich bin mir nicht sicher… Aber wenn Kalea es gerne macht… Dann ist es okay!“

„Es ist okay, wenn Du es nicht machen willst.“ Erklärt Nako. „Freunde müssen ehrlich zueinander sein.“

In Bocchis Kopf spielen sich Horror Vorstellungen ab. Sie will es nicht riskieren. „Das war nicht so schlimm! Ich kann es schaffen!“ Möglich selbstbewusst antwortet Sie: „Mir gefällt es glaub Ich.“

Nako kauft es Ihr nicht wirklich ab. „Wenn Es dir doch nicht mehr gefallen sollte, dann sag Bescheid.“

Bocchi steckt sich nervös einen Keks in den Mund, den Kalea Ihr geschenkt hat. „Okay…“ murmelt Sie.

„Kaleas Kekse sind lecker…“ Wechselt Nako das Thema. Sie merkt, dass das Thema Bocchi unangenehm ist…


—Noch 1 6 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


Bocchi kann Ihr glück nicht fassen. Kalea hat Sie dazu eingeladen, mit Ihr nach der Schule einkaufen zu gehen. Selbstbewusst hat Bocchi ein Heft mit möglichen Gespräch Themen vorbereitet. Es war nicht einfach, da Sie nur während des Unterricht Zeit hatte. Aber Sie hat Ihr ganzes Herzblut reingesteckt.

„Wir haben eine Menge zu tun.“ Ist Kalea sehr aufgeregt. „Wir müssen ein paar Bambusstange kaufen, die dir gefallen und etwas Kohle besorgen. Außerdem brauchen wir noch Kohleanzünder und Feuerfeste Seile. Wir haben leider keine von Zuhause mitgebracht.“

„Darf Ich euch begleiten?“ Fragt Nako. Sie möchte sicherheitshalber auf Bocchi aufpassen. Kalea ist nett uns schenkt Bocchi ständig Ihr Essen. Aber irgendwas fühlt sich immer noch falsch an. Außerdem gefällt es Ihr nicht, wie Kalea Bocchi ständig anfasst, als wäre Sie ein Stück Fleisch.

„Natürlich. Dann wird das tragen einfacher.“ Lädt Kalea Sie ebenfalls ein.

Bocchi wird ohnmächtig…

„Das passiert Ihr oft.“ Kichert Kalea.

„Wahrscheinlich freut Sie sich einfach sehr darüber, dass wir zu dritt einkaufen gehen.“ Lächelt Nako.

Irgendwie gelingt es ihnen den Pflanzenladen ohne weiter Zwischenfälle zu erreichen. „Wir suchen stabile Bambusstangen!“ Grüßt Kalea die Verkäuferin.

„Bambusstangen?“ Fragt die Verkäuferin überrascht.

„Es ist für meine Freundin Bocchi.“ Ist Kalea ehrlich. „Sie möchte gerne Ihre Fantasie real machen.“

Auch wenn es nicht viele Kannibalen in Japan gibt, so ist es auch nicht explizit verboten. Kaleas Mutter hatte ein paar Läden empfohlen. Wissend lächelt die Frau. „Ich finde es großartig, wenn junge Mädchen wie Ihr, euch bereits dafür interessiert. Wir haben ein paar sehr gute Stangen auf Lager.“

Bocchie und Nako folgen Kalea und der Frau verwirrt.

„Sie ist sehr zart, Ihr solltet eine möglich weiche und dünne Stange verwenden.“ Berät die Verkäuferin. „Wie groß sind Ihre Maße?“

„Das habe Ich schon berechnet.“ Verkündet Kalea stolz. „2 Meter für den Spieß und 80 Zentimeter für den Stabilisator.“

„Eine Expertin.“ Grinst die Verkäuferin. Sie führt Sie zu einer Sammlung von 100 verschieden langen und dicken Bambusstangen. „Es ist bereits 1000 Jahre Tradition. Bambusstangen für junge Mädchen zu verwenden. Ich bin mir sicher, dass wir auch eine passende für dich finden.“ Sie zeigt auf Bocchi.

Bocchis Liste versagt bereits jetzt. Ihr fehlen die Worte. „…“

„Sie ist etwas schüchtern.“ Erklärt Kalea.

„Es ist eine sehr mutige Entscheidung. Natürlich ist Sie etwas nervös.“ Zeigt die Frau Verständnis. „Ich helfe euch bei der Entscheidung.“

„Was genau passiert hier.“ Fragt Nako unsicher.

„Wir suchen den Spieß aus, an dem Bocchi gebraten wird.“ Erklärt Kalea.

„Natürlich…“ Nako kann den ganzen nicht folgen.

Die Verkäuferin stellt eine Dicke Bambusstange vor Bocchi auf. Sie drückt Bocchi an die Stange dran. „Das scheint mit etwas zu dick.“

Kalea malt in Ihren Kopf aus, wie Bocchi von der Stange durchspießt wird. Wie die Dicke Stange unter Ihrer Uniform eindringt und aus ihren dünnen kleinen Lippen herauskommt. Es sieht unangenehm und nicht so erotisch aus, wie Sie es bei früheren Mahlzeiten beobachtet hat . „Das wäre wahrscheinlich viel zu schmerzhaft und würde kaum durch Ihren Mund passen.“

„Ich verstehe! Wahrscheinlich geht es um Fesselspiele!“ Versucht Nako sich Bocchi in einem solchem Szenario vorzustellen. „Das wäre wohl tatsächlich lustig, Sie an so eine Stange zu fesseln.“

Bocchi nickt einfach nur noch zustimmend. „Ja denke ich…“ Sie versteht nicht den Zusammenhang zwischen sich und der Stange.

Kalea hält eine besonders dünne und süße Stange an sie dran. „Vielleicht diese Stange? Sie würde bestimmt gut eindringen.“ Sie malt sich aus wie die dünne Stange, fließend wie ein Fisch, in Sie eindringt und Bocchi verträumt dabei lächelt. „Eine niedliche Stange für einen niedlichen B raten. Das wäre besser.“ Leckt Sie über Ihren Mund.

„In Sie eindringen?“ Fragt Nako. „Nee das wäre nicht niedlich!“ „Die Stange eignen sich auch nicht zum Fesseln.“

„Das ist zu dünn!“ verbessert die Verkäuferin. „Daran kann man kein Mädchen braten.“

„ja denke Ich…“ Sagt Bocchi. Obwohl Sie nicht weiß, was hier passiert, spürt sich diese Stange falsch an.

„Diese Stange sollte passen.“ Testet die Frau eine besonders schöne und stabile Stange. „Ja das würde niedlich in Ihr Aussehen.“

„Finde Ich auch.“ Pflichtet Kalea bei. Sie sieht vor ihren Augen, wie die Stange perfekt in Bocchi eindringt und Ihren Mund wunderschön ausfüllt, ohne Sie zu sehr zu belasten.

„Stimmt.“ Versucht Nako zu helfen. Sie weiß zwar immer noch nicht genau was hier passiert. Tatsächlich stellt sie sich vor, wie die Stange in Bocchie drinsteckt. Obwohl Ihr die Vorstellung Angst macht, muss Sie zugeben, dass es sehr niedlich Aussehen würde. Allerdings weiß Sie nicht, wie Sie nur auf eine solch Perverse Idee kommt…

„Ja denke Ich auch…“ Bocchi weiß noch viel weniger was passiert. Aber Ihr Körper kribbelt. Etwas In Ihr sagt, dass dies die richtige Stange ist. „Sie gefällt mir!“


5 Minuten Später.

„Wir haben zusammen eingekauft!“ Verkündet Bocchi stolz. Sie trägt die beiden Stangen wie eine Trophäe.

Weiter geht es in den Grillzubehörladen. Kalea findet schnell alles was Sie braucht. Und Bocchi versucht so gut es geht, Sie dabei zu beraten. Auch wenn Die antwortet meistens sehr einfach ausfallen.

Die Mädchen müssen eine ganze Menge tragen. Zu Feier des Tages lädt Kalea die beiden noch zu einer besonders großen Portion Eis ein.


—Noch 11 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


„Bocchi ich habe Nachforschungen angestellt.“ Nako hat endlich erkannt was Kalea vor hat. „Sie möchte mir dir ein kannibalistisches Rollenspiel machen!!!“ (Oder auch nicht!)

„Ist das schlimm?“ Fragt Bocchi verwirrt. Sie weiß noch nicht einmal was Kannibalismus ist.

„Es ist schon etwas verrückt. Denke Ich…“ Versucht Nako es beschämt zu erklären. „Sie möchte so tun, als wenn du ein Braten bist…“ Es fällt Ihr schon schwer darüber nach zu denken. „Die Mädchen auf den Bildern in Internet waren nackt! Und es sah sehr…“ Sie kann es kaum aussprechen.

Bocchi fühlt sich etwas beschämt. „Das klingt nicht nach etwas was mir gefallen könnte…“ Allerdings mag Sie Kalea. Sie ist auch zu unschuldig, um zu verstehen, was Nako Ihr erklärt. Es sind nur noch 11 Tage, dann sind Sie Freunde. Sie will das schaffen! „Das klingt peinlich… Aber Ich finde es auch interessant. Freunde sollten den Hobbys Ihrer Freunde eine Chance geben.“ Zitiert Sie aus Ihrem Buch.

„Stört dich das wirklich nicht?“ Fragt Nako überrascht.

Bocchi ist sehr beschämt. Doch Sie will es schaffen. „Ich will es einmal ausprobieren!“

Nako hat selten erlebt, das Bocchi so selbstbewusst gehandelt hat. Hoffentlich weiß Sie, was Sie tut. Sie malt sich aus, wie Bocchi wie eines der Mädchen im Internet serviert wird. „WOW? Warum gefällt mir diese Vorstellung?!“

„Wenn Ich ehrlich bin…“ Spielt Bocchi mit ihrem Rock. „Es fühlt sich merkwürdig an… Aber es fühlt sich auch schön aus. Ich werde versuchen Ihr Braten zu sein. “

Nako tätschelt Ihre Schulter. „Wenn es dir gefällt.“ Lächelt Sie bösartig. „Dann solltest Du ruhig weiter machen.“


—Noch 7 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


„Guten Abend mein kleiner Braten.“ Begrüßt Kalea Bocchi mit Vorfreude. Sie hat Bocchi nach sich zuhause eingeladen. Die heiße Phase der Vorbereitung beginnt. Sie trägt ein einfaches helles Kleid.

Bocchi trägt ihre Schuluniform. „Guten Abend… Kalea…“

Kalea ist etwas darüber überrascht, dass Bocchi eine Schuluniform trägt. „Willst Du eine Uniform an unseren großen Tag tragen? Ich fände das ganz niedlich.“

Bocchi wusste einfach nicht, was Sie sich anziehen soll. Sie nickt schüchtern. Sie hat nach Tipps in Internet gefragt, wie sie sich als ‚Braten‘ verhalten muss. Sie hat nicht herausbekommen, was es mit Kannibalismus auf sich hat. Aber Sie hat erfahren, dass Sie sich als Braten unterwürfig und unschuldig verhalten sollte. „So schaffe Ich es Ihre Freundin zu werden! Ich werde schon früh genug herausfinden, was wir kochen und warum wir mich Braten nennen. “

„Ich sehe schon. Du bist aufgeregt.“ Kalea lacht. „Es sind nur noch 7 Tagen!“ Sie ist ebenfalls aufgeregt. Bocchi wird das erste Mädchen sein, dass Sie ganz ohne Hilfe zubereiten darf.

„Was machen wir heute?“ Fragt Bocchi nervös. Sie erinnert sich an eines der vielen Sätze, die Sie vorbereitet hat. „ Soll Ich mich für dich Ausziehen Meisterin?“

„Ich habe den Spieß vorbereitet.“ Erklärt Kalea und ignoriert das Angebot. „Ich dachte Du wolltest vielleicht deinen Spieß noch etwas schmücken.“

„Das klingt nach Spaß.“ Strahlt Bocchi. Sie ist erleichtert, dass es nichts Peinliches ist.

Kalea hat Farbe vorbereitet. „Womit sollen wir es dekorieren?“ Es ist ein altes Ritual in Ihrer Heimat. Dass ein Mädchen seinen eigenen Spieß bemalt. Sie ist schon ganz gespannt, was Bocchi drauf malen möchte. So etwas sagt viel über ein Mädchen aus.

Bocchi betrachtet die Stange unsicher. Kalea hat die Stangen angespitzt und eine kleine Halterung an den langen Stangen angebracht, durch die man die kürzere schieben kann. Sie hat ein mulmiges Gefühl. Irgendetwas an der Stange macht Ihr Angst. Sie kann aber nicht sagen was. „Womit bemalt man es normalerweise.“ Fragt Sie verunsichert.

Kalea kneift In Ihre Brüstchen. „Etwas das dir Gefällt. Schließlich wird es dich auf deiner letzten Reise begleiten.“

Bocchi ist sich erst nicht sicher. Sie entscheidet sich jedoch dann dazu Bilder ihres geliebten Glücksbringers und Schmetterlinge drauf zu malen. Sie möchte Sich selbst Mut machen.

Kalea schaut sich den nun sehr niedlichen Spieß an. Wenn ein Mädchen den Spieß verniedlich, deutet es darauf hin, dass Sie etwas angst davor hat. Sie kann das natürlich nachvollziehen. So ein Spieß hat etwas Mächtiges und Bedrohliches an sich. Die Vorstellung eines Tages selbst einen Spieß zu reiten, erregt Sie… Aber Sie weiß, dass es sehr viel Überwindung kostet, es tatsächlich zu tun. „Du brauchst dir keine sorgen machen. Ich werde dich dabei so gut es geht unterstützen.“ „Vor allem möchte Ich nicht, dass Du einen Rückziehe machst, niedlicher kleiner Braten.“


—Noch 6 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


„Heute müssen wir das wichtigste vorbereiten.“ Verkündet Kalea. „Heute entscheiden wir das Rezept!“

Nako kann nicht glauben, dass Sie tatsächlich zugestimmt hat zu helfen. „Du nimmst es wirklich ernst…“ Sie war einfach zu neugierig.

„Wir wollen doch alle, dass Bocchis Geschmack perfekt entfaltet wird!“ Schiebt Sie beide nach drinnen.

„Alles damit Du Bocchi essen kannst, richtig?“ Fragt Nako mit einem ironischen Unterton.

„Richtig!“ Lächelt Kalea.

„Wie kann Ich helfen?“ Fragt Bocchi mit Überzeugung. „Ich hoffe, dass Ich sehr lecker werde.“ Verkündet Sie stolz einen eintrainierten Satz.

Kalea zeigt ihnen die Küche. Sie hat duzende sehr kleine Schüsseln mit Soßen, Gewürzen und Bratenfüllungen vorbereitet. „Indem Du, Du bist!“

„Indem Ich, Ich bin?“ Das ist schwerer wie Bocchi erwartet hat…

Kalea betrachtet Sie hungrig. „Also erstmal muss Du dich Ausziehen!“ Sie ist nicht mehr so nervös wie vor 2 Wochen. Sie beobachtet Ihre leckere Bocchi nun schon seit langen. Sie will endlich alles sehen, was auf der Speisekarte steht.

„Denk dran Bocchi… Du musst das nicht machen.“ Erinnert Nako gerötet.

„Wir sind Mädchen. Das ist überhaupt nicht peinlich!“ Redet sich Bocchi selbst ein. Langsam öffnet Sie Ihren Rock. Heute trägt Sie eine blau weiß gestreifte Unterhose. Noch viel langsamer öffnet Sie Ihre Uniform Jacke und zieht Ihr Oberteil aus. Sie trägt einen niedlichen Weißen BH. Schuhe und Socken zieht Sie auch schnell aus. „So richtig?“ Fragt Sie nervös.

„Du musst auch deine Unterwäsche Ausziehen. Für den Geschmacktest brauch Ich vollen Zugriff auf deinen Körper.“ Sabbert Kalea. „Ich will alles sehen, kleiner Braten!“

„Wirklich?“ Nako ist geschockt. „Bocchi Du solltest wirklich nicht…“ Sie wusste das so etwas passieren könnte. Aber es passiert so schnell.

„Ich schaff das!“ Entscheidet Bocchi. Ihr Bein verkrampft. „5,4,3,2,1,0,-7,-8,-9, 1“ Sie springt auf und reißt die Unterwäsche förmlich von Körper. „RICHTIG SO!?“

Bocchi sieht nackt sogar noch schmackhafter aus. Ihre kleinen Brüstchen und glatte Haut laden zum hereinbeißen ein. Lediglich ein paar kleine Schamhärchen trüben das perfekte Bild. „Die müssen wir noch wegmachen.“ denkt sich Kalea und befiehlt: „Nun lege dich auf den Tisch!“

„Das war eine Dumme Idee…“ flüstert Nako beschämt.

„Ich kann nicht!“ zittert Bocchi. Sie ist vor Nervosität erstarrt.

„Ich helfe dir.“ Schiebt Kalea Sie vorwärts zum Tisch. Es ist anstrengend, aber irgendwie gelingt es Ihr. Bocchi auf den Rücken zu platzieren. Dabei greift Sie bewusst an Ihren Hintern. Ohne Höschen fühlt sich das Fleisch noch besser an. Es fällt Ihr schwer, nicht testweiße hinein zu beißen.

„Ich glaube das läuft ganz gut…“ Versucht Bocchi die Situation zu bewerten.

„Fangen wir mit der Soße an.“ Entscheidet Kalea. „versuchen wir es erstmal klassisch mit einer honigsoße.“ Sie steckt einen Löffel mit der Soße in Ihren Mund.

„Köstlich!“ Schwärmt Bocchi.

„Okay… Testen wir es aus!“ Grinst Kalea und schmiert etwas Honig auf Bocchis Bauch.

„Wa Was…“ Bocchi stottert wie verrückt. Das plötzlich klebrig warme Gefühl ist einfach zu viel für Sie. Sie hat immer noch nicht erfahren was Kannibalismus ist und weiß nicht, dass das dazu gehört. Es ergibt für Sie keinen Sinn, dass ein Geschmacktest auf Ihr stattfindet.

„Bocchi willst Du aufhören?“ Fragt Nako mit etwas Hoffnung. Es sieht tatsächlich nach spaß aus. Aber sie glaubt nicht, dass es Bocchi gefällt.

„Ne Ne Nein!“ Zittert Bocchi. „Wenn wir das tun, werden wir bestimmt ganz feste Freunde!“

Kalea leckt die Soße von ihrem Bauch. „Sie schmeckt nicht schlecht. Aber Ich finde Sie passt nicht zu dir.“ Ihr Fleisch schmeckt noch besser wie erwartet. Der kurze Kontakt mit Ihrer Zunge hat sich wie ein Kontakt zum Himmel angefühlt.

„Du bist die Expertin…“ Bocchi versucht zu überspielen, dass es ihr extrem unangenehm ist. „Ich vertraue dir.“ Sie gibt sich mühe nicht wieder bewusstlos zu werden.

„Versuchen wir eine scharfe Soße!“ Kalea schiebt den nächsten Löffel in Bocchis Mund.

Bocchi gelingt es nicht zu überspielen, dass Sie die Soße nicht mag… „Scharfe Soßen mag Ich nicht…“ Gibt Sie niedergeschlagen zu.

„Du musst dich nicht schuldig fühlen!“ Versucht Nako hinzuschauen.

„Habe Ich mir gedacht.“ Lächelt Kalea. „Zu deinen Haaren passt vielleicht etwas Nussiges.“ Der nächste Löffel wird in Bocchis Mund geschoben.

„Lecker!“ schwärmt Bocchi.

Kalea testet die Soße auf Bocchis Bauch. „Ich weiß nicht… willst Du es mal ausprobieren Nako?“ Es hat etwas. Aber die Soße klaut Bocchis natürlichen Geschmack die Show…

„Eher nicht!“ Lehnt Nako schnell ab. Die Versuchung ist da. Aber Sie traut sich nicht.

Bocchi fängt zu weinen an. Sie glaubt, dass Nako Sie nicht mehr mag, da Sie schon die ganze Zeit so abweisend ist. Außerdem möchte Sie tief in sich drin, dass Nako ebenfalls probiert. Auch wenn Sie es selbst nicht weiß.

„Nicht weinen!“ Nako überwindet sich mit zu spielen. Mit geschlossenen Augen leckt sie Bocchis Bauch ab. „Ich Ich… finde das passt nicht…“ Sie ist überrascht wie süßlich Bocchi schmeckt. Ist überrascht Sie, dass Bocchi überhaupt gut schmeckt.

Kalea überlegt kurz. „Hast Du eine Idee was passen könnte?“ Sie will die perfekte Mahlzeit nicht vermasseln.

Nako traut sich kaum es zu sagen, aber Sie hat tatsächlich eine Idee. „Vielleicht etwas mit Pfirsich… Das würde zu ihren Augen passen und Ihren süßen Körper betonen…“

„Eine gute Idee!“ Lächelt Kalea. „Das ist ein Pfirsich/Aprikosen Soße.“ Steckt Sie den nächsten Löffel in Bocchis Mund.

Bocchi ist überrascht darüber wie lecker es schmeckt. Sie lächelt lediglich glücklich. Sie kann sich nicht selbst ablecken. Aber Ihr Instinkt sagt Ihr, dass es gut schmeckt.

Schnell testet es Kalea aus. „Perfekt!“ Die süßliche Soße passt perfekt zu Bocchis süßen Fleisch.

Nako traut sich ebenfalls zu probieren… „Das schmeckt wirklich gut…“

Kalea geht noch einen Schritt weiter und probiert es auf Bocchis Brust. Als Sie Bocchis Brust berührt, beißt Sie instinktiv leicht zu. Es ist himmlich! „Ja das nehmen wir!“

Bocchis Gedanken sind nun ganz woanders. Die gesamte Situation überfordert Sie. Sie spürt sich feucht zwischen Ihren Beinen und Sie versteht nicht warum.

Das Programm von Kalea geht allerdings bereits weiter. „Als Marinade würde Ich in den Fall eine Apfel-Birnen-marinade nutzen.“ Murmelt Sie. „Jetzt müssen wir uns noch überlegen, was wir als Füllung verwenden.“

„Wird das noch intimer?“ Fragt Nako ängstlich, aber auch erwartungsvoll.

„Nur etwas.“ Verspricht Kalea.

Bocchi ist erleichtert. Nur etwas hört sich nicht ganz so schlimm an… Sie stöhnt hektisch.

Plötzlich spielt Kalea mit Bocchis Scheide. „Ich muss nur kurz testen, wie Du hier schmeckst.“

Nako kann nicht glauben, dass das ganze Spiel tatsächlich so weit geht. „Es ist fast so, als plane Sie wirklich Bocchi zu essen…“

„Ich denke da passt ebenfalls etwas fruchtiges.“ Probiert Kalea den Geschmack, von Bocchi. Es ist nicht so salzig wie bei anderen Mädchen. Jedes Mädchen schmeckt anders. Bocchis Geschmack wird Sie wohl nicht so schnell vergessen.

Bocchi wird aufgeweckt dadurch, dass Sie Kaleas Finger in Ihren Mund fühlt. „süßlich und salzig.“ Spricht sie aus was Sie schmeckt. „Ist das mein Geschmack?!“

„Irgendwelche Ideen?“ Fragt Kalea.

„…“ Denkt Bocchi laut. „……… Bananen…….“

Kalea reicht Ihr einen Löffel mit einer Füllung die aus Bananen, Aprikosen, Pflaumen, alte Brötchen und fruchtiger Chilisoße besteht. „Wie ist das? Ich hoffe nicht zu scharf…“

Bocchi ist erstaunt. „Ich finde es sehr lecker!“

Nako probiert ebenfalls. „Japs. Das wird in einen Braten sehr lecker schmecken!“

Kalea trägt etwas der Füllung auf Bocchis Scheide auf und leckt Sie komplett sauber. Sie ist dabei viel gründlicher wie nötig, da Sie gar nicht genug davon bekommen kann und Bocchi Ihr auch noch etwas mehr ihrer süßen Flüssigkeit spendet. „Das ist eine Erregung die man nur als Fleisch fühlen kann.“ Ist Sie neidisch.

Nakos Herz ist rastlos. „Hat Sie wirklich da geleckt?“

„Okay dann haben wir unser Rezept: Bocchi gebraten an Spieß, gefüllt mit einer Bananen Füllung, Fruchtig gewürzt.“ Sabbert Kalea. Sie kann es nicht mehr erwarten. Bocchi zuzubereiten.

Bocchi überhört die Tatsache, dass Sie Teil des Rezepts ist. „Das klingt lecker!“ Sie weiß lediglich, dass es sich gut anfühlt und dass es lecker war.

„Dieses Rollenspiel wird langsam echt unheimlich.“ Denkt Nako. Sie macht sich langsam sorgen, ob es vielleicht doch echt ist. Es ist zwar niedlich und lustig… Aber Sie will nicht, dass Bocchi wirklich zu Fleisch wird! Oder will Sie es doch?!


—Noch 5 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


Bocchi schleppt sich rot und schwächlich in den Klassenraum: „Was steht heute an…“ Fragt Sie…

„Morgen kaufen wir ein und übermorgen bereiten wir alle Zutaten vor…“ Kalea betrachte Bocchi mit Sorge.

„Ich freue mich darauf…“ hustet Bocchi. Es fällt Ihr schwer gerade aus zu gucken.

Ohne Vorwarnung greift Nako Bocchis linken Arm und Kalea ihren Linken. „Du gehst Jetzt sofort zur Schulkrankenschwester!“ befehlen Sie zeitgleich.


„Es ist nichts schlimmes.“ Verkündet die Krankenschwester erleichtert. „Sie ist einfach erschöpft. Wahrscheinlich hat Sie sich in den letzten Tagen etwas übernommen.“

„Was können wir dagegen tun?“ Fragt Kalea mit furcht in der Stimme. Ihre Essenspläne drohen ins Wasser zu fallen.

„Mir geht es gut…“ Lügt Bocchi. Sie darf jetzt nicht krank werden. Sie ist so kurz davor sich mit Kalea anzufreunden.

„Unsinn!“ Verkündet die Schwester. „Du wirst dich morgen Ausruhen!“


—Noch 4 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


Bocchis schlimmste Alptraum ist eingetreten. Sie muss Zuhause das Bett hüten. Während Ihre Freunde Sie vergessen… Ihr Leben ist vorbei…

Fast ein ganzer Tag ist sie allein… „Wahrscheinlich wird Kalea unsere Pläne verwerfen…“


„Bocchi bist Du wach?“ Fragt Nako besorgt. Kalea und Sie haben Brei für Sie vorbereitet.

„Ich bin Hitori Bocchi.“ Stellt sich Bocchi vor.

„Das wissen wir noch.“ Lächelt Kalea.

Bocchi fängt zu weinen an. „Werden wir noch zusammen kochen?“

„Natürlich werden wir das.“ Kneift Kalea Ihre Nase. Sie streichelt über Bocchis Brust. „Ich will diese Kirchen verschlingen.“ Sie wandert nach unten. „Jeden kleinen Teil von dir in mir haben.“ Sie spielt mit Bocchis sex, so gut es über der Decke geht. „Dein süßes Fleisch riechen.“ Zum Schluss streichelt Sie nochmal über Ihren Kopf. „Und Ich werde dich niemals vergessen.“ „Vielleicht hänge Ich deinen Kopf sogar in meinem Zimmer auf.“ Denkt Sie Außerdem erregt.

„Was Sie sagen wollte.“ Räuspert sich Nako. „Wir sind deine Freunde. Wir sind dir nicht böse, wenn Du Krank bist.“

„Eben!“ Spiel Kalea noch etwas mehr mit Bocchis Haaren. „Es ist ganz normal, dass Du angespannt bist. Ich denke Ich weiß was helfen wird!“ Ohne Vorwarnung rennt Sie raus.

„Sie ist etwas verrückt.“ Lacht Nako.

„Aber Ich mag Sie und will Ihre Freundin sein!“ Verkündet Bocchi überzeugt.


—Noch 2 Tage bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


Heute treffen sich die Mädchen in einen Spa. Kalea hat inzwischen Ihr ganzes erspartes in Bocchi gesteckt. Wenn der Spa nicht ihrer Familie gehören würde, könnte Sie sich das Ganze nicht mehr leisten. Aber sie bereut nicht einen einzigen Yen. Mit jedem Tag, der vergeht, wird Ihr bewusster wie viel glück Sie hat. Bocchi könnte die beste Mahlzeit in Ihren Leben werden. Bocchie soll so fit und entspann wie möglich sein, am Ihren letzten Tag. Ein Spa wird Ihr gut tun.

„Ich war noch nie in einen Spa…“ zittert Bocchi. „Was muss Ich tun?“

„Du musst dich entspannen.“ Lacht Nako. „Lehne dich einfach zurück und hab Spaß.“

Nako mitzubringen war eigentlich unnötig für Ihren Plan. Doch Kalea mag Nako und Bocchi wird sich mit Sicherheit ebenfalls wünschen, dass Nako Ihr Fleisch isst. „Genau! Ihr müsst euch einfach Ausziehen und entspannen!“

Kalea Vater begrüßt die Mädchen respektvoll mit einer Verbeugung. „Aloha.“ Er ist ein sehr stämmiger hawaiianischer Mann. Er trägt nur eine Unterhose, weswegen man seine 100 Kunstvollen Tattoos begutachten kann. Jedes Tattoos symbolisiert ein anderes Mädchen, dass Er zubereitet hat. Kalea wird nach Bocchi Ihr erstes eigenes Tattoo erhalten.

„Aloha.“ Grüßen Sie zurück.

„Dieses delikat Aussehende Mädchen muss Bocchi sein.“ Begrüßt er Bocchi mit einem festen Händedruck. „Ich werde heute dafür sorgen, dass Du perfekt für deinen großen Tag Aussiehst.“

„Danke…“ Bocchi schaut ihn verlegen an.

„Euch beiden mache Ich natürlich auch einen schönen Tag.“ Zwinkert er mit einem Auge. Dabei kneift Er liebevoll Kaleas Backen. „Du hast einen sehr guten Fang gemacht meine kleine Halakahiki.” Mit festem Schritt führt er die Mädchen zu den Umkleiden.


Entspannt gleitet Nako ins warme Wasser. „Dieses Kräuter Bad fühlt sich wunderbar an.“

Der Spa von Kaleas Eltern hat natürlich einen kannibalistischen Stiel. Die Kunden werden so verwöhnt, wie auch Fleisch in Ihrer Heimat verwöhnt wird. Nur mit dem Unterschied, dass die meisten Kunden kein Fleisch werden. Bocchi allerdings wird Fleisch werden und Sie hat das immer noch nicht erkannt: „Es ist wirklich toll. Wenn wir Freunde sind, müssen wir So etwas öfters machen!“

Nako lacht sich kaputt: „Sie hat immer noch nicht bemerkt, dass Kalea bereits Ihre Freundin ist.“

Kalea denkt, dass Bocchi scherzt. „Es wäre schön, wenn es mehr als ‚Einmal‘ gehen würde.“ Lacht Sie ebenfalls laut.

Da Bocchi unsicher ist, warum die anderen Lachen. Steigt sie etwas verspätet mit ein.

„Du wirst echt großartig schmecken.“ Wird Kalea ernst. Sehnsüchtig betrachtet Sie alles, dass Sie von Bocchi sehen kann.

Bocchi kennt die einfache Antwort auf diesen Satz: „Bitte vermassele es nicht! Ein Mädchen kann das nur einmal tun.“ Zitiert Sie wie ein Roboter. Sie weiß nicht, was Sie nur einmal tun kann. Aber es ist nicht wichtig, solange Sie Freunde werden.

Kalea kann sich nicht zurückhalten. Sie stürzt sich auf Bocchi und spielt mit allem, dass Sie zu greifen bekommt. Sie spielt mit allem, was Sie bald essen wird. Sie kitzelt und kneift Bocchi.

„Aufhören bitte…“ Lacht Bocchi.

Nako steigt ebenfalls mit ein. „Das sieht nach Spaß aus.“ Und es macht tatsächlich Spaß Bocchi zu kitzeln

Kalea intensiviert das Spiel und konzentriert sich auf Bocchis privaten Bereiche. Sie ist nicht traurig darüber, dass Bocchi sterben wird. Aber Sie wird spiele wie diese trotzdem vermissen. „Naja zu Not habe Ich noch Nako.“ Etwas verspielter und weniger gierig fängt Sie an auch Nako zu kitzeln und zu kneten.

„Ich dachte wir ärgern nur Bocchi.“ Beschwert sich Nako scherzhaft. Sie versucht es heim zu zahlen. Doch Kalea ist ihr Körperlich überlegen.

„Eines Tages will Ich vielleicht auch dich essen.“ Knetet Sie Nakos Brüste. „Du siehst ebenfalls lecker aus.“

Erötet antwortet Nako: „Ich bin nicht so unschuldig wie Bocchie. Du siehst ebenfalls lecker aus. Vielleicht Esse Ich ja dich!“

„Vielleicht!“ grinst Kalea. Die Vorstellung gefällt Ihr.

Bocchi versucht ebenfalls aktiv zu sein. Schüchtern knetet Sie Kaleas Brüste. Sie sind viel größer wie Ihre Eigenen. Kalea sieht generell weiblicher aus. „Vi Vielleicht esse Ich ja dich…“ Ahmt Sie die anderen nach.

Kalea drückt sie als Reaktion darauf gegen den Rand des Bades. Sie presst Ihren ganzen Körper gegen das hilflose Mädchen und drückt sogar Ihr Knie zwischen Ihre Beine.

Nako weicht schüchtern zurück. Das geht Ihr etwas zu weit.

Kalea küsst Bocchis Stirn und flüstert In Ihr Ohr. „Wohl eher nicht. Alles von dir gehört bereits mir mein kleiner Braten. Dein Näschen,“ Sie küsst Ihre Nase. „Dein Öhrchen,“ Sie beißt In Ihr Ohr. „Deine Lippen,“ Sie leckt Ihre Lippen. „Deine süßen Brüstchen.“ Sie beißt in Ihre Brustwarze. „Und natürlich auch deine anderen Lippchen.“ Sie gleitet unter Wasser…

Einerseits gefallen Bocchi diese Art von Spielen nicht. Aber andererseits genießt Sie es. Denn es fühlt sich so an, als käme Sie Ihrem Ziel immer näher.

Kalea taucht wieder auf und leckt sich den Mund. „Das alles gehört mit! Und Ich werde jeden bissen genießen.“ Flüstert Kalea. „Verstanden kleiner Braten?“

Bocchi nickt schüchtern. Schnell wirft Sie eine Ihrer Antworten nach. „Alles was Sie sich wünschen gehört ihnen Madame…“ Sie ist stolz auf sich, dass Sie in der Lage war sich daran zu erinnern.

„Ich sehe Ihr habt Spaß Ladys.“ Kichert Kaleas Vater. „Seid Ihr bereit für eure Massage?“


Bocchi verdeckt schüchtern Ihre Brüste. Nako und Kalea wurden in einen anderen Raum geführt. Kaleas Vater will sich persönlich um Sie kümmern. „Was muss Ich tun… Iniki-sama…“ Es ist Ihr sehr unangenehm, nackt in Gegenwart eines Mannes zu sein.

„Du brauchst nicht schüchtern sein.“ Versucht er die Stimmung zu lockern. „Ich habe schon tausende Mädchen nackt gesehen. Es gibt nichts wofür Du dich schämen musst. In Hawaii bewundern wir die Ästhetik von Frauen. Und Du bist wunderschön.“

Bocchi spricht sehr langsam. „Doch Du bist ein Mann…“

Er lacht. „Ac darum geht es?“ Er hat noch nie ein so schüchternes Fleischmädchen gesehen. „Keine Sorge. Ich betrachte dich nur als Fleisch.“ Und das meint er 100% ernst. Er wäre ein sehr schlechter Koch, wenn er mehr in Ihr sehen würde, als einen leckeren kleinen Braten. „Wir fangen mit deinen Haaren an. Damit Du dich etwas daran gewöhnen kannst.“

Bocchi setzt sich schüchtern auf den Stuhl, der Ihr angeboten wird. Sie versucht mutig zu sein. Schließlich erwartet das Kalea von Ihr. Trotzdem bedeckt Sie sich weiter mit Ihren Armen.

Wie versprochen fängt Er mit etwas nicht so Peinlichen an. Er schneidet Ihre Haare. Er schneidet nicht viel ab, da Bocchi bereits sehr gut aussieht. Doch er gleicht die Spitze aneinander an und glättet Sie. Er nutzt traditionell hergestellten Kokosnussöl, um Sie zu behandeln und zu verjüngen. Durch die Behandlung fühlen Sie sich nicht nur noch besser an, sondern duftet auch noch etwas besser.

„Fühlst Du dich nun lockerer?“ Fragt er.

Bocchi nickt zögerlich. Sie kann sich nicht mit den Gedanken anfreunden, dass Sie nackt in seiner Gegenwart ist. Doch sie beißt die Zähne zusammen. „Es ist ein kleiner Preis, wenn wir dafür Freunde werden!“

Er nimmt einen Rasierer in die Hand. „Es ist die wahrscheinlich nicht bewusst. Aber deine Schamhaare müssen komplett Weg.“ Erklärt er. „Auch wenn es nur ein paar vereinzelte sind.“

Das war Bocchi nicht bewusst. Sie weiß nicht in welcher Form es ihr beim kochen hilft. Allerdings haben bisher nur wenig Schritte für Sie Sinn ergeben. Es ist bestimmt sehr wichtig. Sie lässt ihn seine Arbeit machen.

Der erfahrende Koch ist geschickt und effizient. Es sind ja nicht viele Haare, die er wegmachen muss. Er muss nur einmal sorgfältig drüber gehen auch wenn es Bocchi wie eine halbe Ewigkeit vorkommt. Ohne Vorwarnung beginnt er auch gleich mit dem nächsten Schritt. Er trägt eine Salbe bestehend aus Ananas und Heilkräutern auf Ihre Lippen auf. Es knetet Sie sehr sorgfältig.

„Was…“ Bocchi ist etwas entsetzt und kann nicht sprechen.

„Ups.“ Entschuldigt sich der Koch. Er hat bereits vergessen, dass dieses Fleischmädchen sehr unerfahren ist. Sanft erklärt er: „Diese Salbe sorgt dafür, dass Sie nicht so schnell reißen. Du willst Doch sicherlich, dass der Spieß glatt und sauber eintreten kann, ohne dich unnötig zu verletzen.“

„Verletzen?“ Warum sollte Sie sich verletzen.

Vorsichtig trägt er auch ein bisschen Salbe in Inneren auf. „Es wird dich stark und kräftig machen.“

„oh… okay…“ Bocchi tröstet sich mit den Gedanken, dass dies alles für die Freundschaft ist. „Sind wir nun fertig?“ Fragt Bocchi Hoffnungsvoll. Sie kann kaum mehr geradestehen.

Er hebt Sie hoch und legt Sie sanft auf eine Liege ab. „Jetzt kommt der beste Part!“ Der nächste Schritt ist tatsächlich nicht ganz so schlimm, wenn auch nicht viel weniger intim. Er bedeckt Ihre gesamte Haut mit einer Zitronen Flüssigkeit. „Damit Deine Muskeln schön weich und entspannt sind.“ Erklärt er. Er knetet Sie liebevoll und feste. Es ist eine richtige Massage.

„Das ist besser…“ seufzt Bocchi glücklich. Sie kann sich tatsächlich entspannen.

Kaleas Vater behandelt Sie etwas sanfter wie seine sonstigen Kunden. Er versucht es so angenehm wie möglich zu gestalten. Trotzdem achtet Er penible darauf keine Stelle zu vergessen. Er ist sich zwar nicht sicher, ob seine Zitronen Behandlung wirklich das Ergebnis verbessert… Der Psychologische Effekt ist jedoch nicht zu leugnen. Zumindest glauben die Mädchen, dass es hilft! Das ist das wichtigste. Denn umso besser sich das Fleisch fühlt, umso besser schmeckt Es. Letztendlich dient der Schritt nur dazu, dass sich Bocchi entspannt. Deswegen nimmt er sich bewusst besonders viel Zeit bei den Stellen, wo er das Gefühl hat, dass Bocchi es besonders genießt.

Es erzielt seine Wirkung. Nach einer weile vergisst Bocchi sogar die Tatsache, dass ein Mann Sie berührt…

Und so neigt sich auch dieser schöne Tag dem Ende zu.

„Du siehst gut aus.“ Schwärmt Kalea.

Bocchi fühlt sich auch gut. „Danke…“ Strahlt Sie. Ihre Erschöpfung ist tatsächlich verflogen. Es ist fast etwas schade, dass es schon vorbei ist.

Nako hilft Ihr beim Anziehen. Da Sie eine Ausrede sucht Ihre weiche Haut zu berühren. Sie fühlt sich toll an! „So gefällst Du mir viel besser.“

Es scheint Kalea der richtige Moment zu sein, um es anzusprechen: „Willst Du uns bei der Zubereitung helfen Nako? Ich denke Bocchi würde sich sehr darüber freuen.“

Nako fühlt sich plötzlich ganz anders. Eigentlich sollte Ihr dieses Angebot gefallen. Die Rollenspiele haben spaß gemacht und sie würde gerne Bocchi scherzhaft zubereiten.

Doch…

Doch…

Da ist etwas, dass Ihr Angst macht: Es fühlt sich so echt an! Es fühlt sich so an, als wäre es kein Rollenspiel… Als wäre es echt! Sie hat angst davor. Sie hat angst davor, dass Sie wirklich Bocchi zubereiten und töten werden.

Doch…

Doch…

Sie hat viel mehr Angst davor, dass Sie es nicht aufhalten würde! Sie kennt Bocchi lang genug und weiß ganz genau, dass Bocchi nicht verstanden hat, worum es bei den kochen geht. Sie versteht mit Sicherheit nicht, dass Sie der Braten ist…

Doch…

Doch…

Sie ist eine schlechte Freundin! Sie weiß, dass Sie es aufhalten müsste. Dass Sie Bocchi vor sich selbst beschützen müsste. Allerdings will Sie es nicht aufhalten! Sie will noch nicht einmal die Chance dazu bekommen… „ Ich bin eine furchtbare Freundin . “

Sie schluckt Ihre Angst herunter. „Es ist nur ein Rollenspiel!“ Sie schafft es zu lächeln: „Ich komme lieber erst zum Essen vorbei.“

„Na gut.“ Kalea ist etwas enttäuscht. Ermutigt sich aber zugleich selbst. „Dann müssen wir beide uns halt besonders anstrengen, damit Du dich auf etwas freuen kannst. Stimmst du zu Bocchi?“

Bocchi nickt mit einem strahlenden Lächeln. „Wir werden etwas großartiges zaubern!“


—Noch 1 Tag bis Bocchi und Kalea Freunde werden.


Es ist spät abends und Bocchi kann nicht schlafen. Sie steht vor Ihren Spiegel und trainiert fleißig Sätze, die ein Braten sagen würde. Wenn Sie etwas falsch macht, will Kalea bestimmt nicht Ihre Freundin sein.

Plötzlich erhält Sie eine Nachricht von Nako: Bist Du dir sicher was es heißt, ein Braten zu sein.

Ja ich denke schon.

Sicher, dass Du auch Die Bilder gesehen hast.

Bocchi erinnert sich an keine Bilder. Sie war so sehr damit beschäftigt Texte einzustudieren, dass Sie immer noch nicht nach gegoogelt hat, was Kannibalismus ist. Sie weiß noch nicht einmal, was Sie morgen kochen werden. Trotzdem antwortet Sie selbstbewusst.

Es wird mit Sicherheit lustig.

Hoffentlich sehen wir uns morgen wieder… schickt Nako eine merkwürdige letzte Nachricht.

Wir sehen uns spätestens beim Essen. Antwortet Bocchi mit Zuversicht.


– Der große Tag.


„Guten Tag kleiner Braten.“ Begrüßt Kalea Bocchi mit einem hungrigen Blick. Sie trägt nur einen Rock aus Blättern, Kokosnüsse als BH und ein Blumen Krönchen. Sie hat Ihren Körper mit roter Farbe angemalt. Bocchi hatte es sich traditionell gewünscht und Kalea plant Ihren Wunsch zu erfüllen.

„Guten Morgen Meisterin.“ Grüßt Bocchi nervös zurück. Sie trägt tatsächlich Ihre Schuluniform. Sie traut sich zu Fragen: „Was kochen wir heute? Ich habe es leider vergessen…“

Kalea hält das für ein Rollenspiel. Sie spielt mit. „Wir kochen einen niedlichen kleinen Braten, mit braunem Fell und wunderschönen pinken Augen.“ Sie kneift Ihren Hintern. „Es wird sehr lecker schmecken.“

Bocchi weiß immer noch nicht was Sie kochen. „Wie kann Ich dabei helfen? Es ist mein erstes und einziges Mal.“ Sie versucht So viele gelernte Sätze wie möglich zu verwenden.

Kalea genießt das Rollenspiel. „Du bist bereits sehr hilfreich!“ kichert Sie. „Ich habe ein kleines Bad für dich eingelassen. Folge mir.“

Bocchi folgt Ihr. Zu Ihrem Erstaunen geht es weder Richtung Küche noch Richtung Badezimmer. Kalea führt Sie in den Garten. Es ist das erste Mal, dass Sie Ihren Garten sieht. Kalea hat einen sehr großen Garten. Ein großer Holztisch wurde auf der Terrasse aufgebaut. Viele bunt bemalte Masken schmücken die Wiese und den Zaun des überraschend großen Grundstücks. Eine klischeehafte Feuerstelle steht in der Mitte des Grundstückes. Sie werden wohl etwas großes braten. Direkt neben der Tür steht eine große Eisenwanne, die bis oben hin mit Äpfeln, Birnen und süßlicher Flüssigkeit gefüllt wurde.

„Willst Du nicht aus dieser nervigen Uniform schlüpfen, damit Ich dich esse…“ Kalea spielt die Märchenhexe. „Ich meine damit Du das warme Wasser genießen kannst?“ verspielt hängt Sie dran: „Störe dich nicht an den Äpfeln. Sie dienen nur als Deko.“

„Soll Ich dir nicht beim kochen helfen?“ Fragt Bocchi überrascht. Sie hat schon vermutet, dass Sie eventuell etwas Peinlichen tun muss, nach den Ereignissen der letzten Wochen. Doch Sie hätte erwartet, dass Sie trotzdem zusammen kochen.

„Ich brauche dich noch nicht für die einfachen Schritte.“ Verfällt Kalea nun endgültig ins Schauspiel. „Du wirst nachher die wichtigste Aufgabe übernehmen kleiner Braten… Ich meine Mädchen.“ Mit einen hexenhaften lächeln befielt Sie. „Ziehe dich bitte aus!“

Bocchi hat sich viele Antworten für diesen Satz gemerkt. Sie versucht es mit: „Willst Du mir dabei helfen?“

„Anscheinend spielt Sie das unterwürfige Dienstmädchen.“ Versucht Kalea aus Bocchis Rolle Schlau zu werden. „Ob Sie erwartet, dass Ich Sie fessele?“ Nach kurzer Überlegung entscheidet sie sich dazu, nur das Angebot anzunehmen. Sie hebt Bocchi hoch und setzt Sie auf den Tisch. Bocchi wiegt nicht viel, deswegen fällt das nicht sonderlich schwer: „Vielleicht hätte Ich Sie mehr füttern sollen?“

Bocchi Spricht Satz 83 von Ihrer Liste nach: „Du hast aber starke Arme… Meisterin…“ Sie vergisst den Rest des Satzes, der da lautet: Du hast mit Sicherheit schon viele Mädchen zubereitet.

„Sie dienen dazu, dass Ich dich besser knuddeln kann.“ Interpretiert Kalea Rotkäppchen. Sie kniet sich auf den Boden und öffnet Bocchis Schuhe. Langsam und zärtlich knetet Sie Bocchis Bein, während Sie ganz langsam Ihre schwarzen Socken herunterzieht. Einmal mehr Ist sie darüber erstaunt, wie zart sich Bocchis Fleisch anfühlt.

„Das kitzelt.“ Kichert Bocchi zurückhaltend, als Kalea ihren Fuß streichelt. Sie fühlt sich wie eine Puppe. Es gefällt Ihr.

„Ac das kitzelt?“ Scherzt Kalea. Wie ein Fiesling leckt Sie die Fußsohle von Bocchi ab.

„Aufhören.“ Lacht Bocchi laut los.

Kalea macht einen noch intensiveren Geschmacktest. Nicht nur um Bocchi zu ärgern. Sondern einfach da es gut schmeckt. Ihren Fuß hatte Sie bisher noch nicht probiert.

„Bitte Aufhören…“ Fleht Bocchi nun etwas ernsthafter.

Kalea kommt den Wunsch nach und arbeitet sich nach oben vor. Von Ihrer Position aus, hat Sie einen guten Blick auf Bocchis Höschen. Heute hat Sie etwas ganz Niedliches gewählt. Sie hat ein pinkes Höschen mit roten Schleifchen an. Kalea rutscht mit Ihrem Kopf unter Bocchis Rock und leckt einmal Ihre Wade ab.

Bocchi ist mal wieder überfordert. Sie fällt auf eine Default Antwort zurück: „Schmecke Ich gut?“

Kalea taucht wieder hervor. „Sehr gut sogar kleiner Honigkuchen.“ Sie greift an den Hintern von Bocchi und stellt sich absichtlich besonders Ungeschick dabei an, Ihren Rock zu öffnen. Sie knetet und kneift Bocchis Hintern soviel wie möglich und genießt dabei den schneller werdenden Herzschlag Ihres kleinen Bratens. Dann macht Kalea eine kleine Pause, um Bocchis Höschen und ihre appetitlich aussehenden Beine zu bewundern. „Bald werde Ich meine Zähne in diese s zarte Fleisch rammen.“

Bocchis Herz beruhigt sich etwas. Es fällt Ihr schwer nicht ohnmächtig zu werden. Doch Sie hat sich vorgenommen heute bei Bewusstsein zu bleiben.

Weiter geht es in Kaleas Mission, jedes Kleidungstück zu Zelebrieren. Mit reibenden Bewegungen führt Sie Ihre Finger an Bocchis Beinen entlang. Sie grault ihren Schambereich entlang, während Sie langsam In Ihr Höschen eindringt. Während Sie in Schneckentempo das Höschen runterzieht, streichelt Sie Sanft über das Loch, in welchen bald der Spieß stecken wird.

„…“ Bocchi stöhnt laut. Es fühlt sich sehr gut an und es kribbelt. Hätte Sie noch Haare da unten, würden sie sich wohl aufstellen.

„Es dauert nicht mehr lange, dann wird der Spieß diese einladenden Lippen aufspannen.“ Träumt Kalea einmal mehr von ihrer Traummahlzeit. Immer wieder träumt Sie davon, den Spieß durch diese Lippen hindurchzuführen, während Sie jeden einzelnen Knopf von Bocchis Oberteil zelebriert, als wäre es Geschenkpapier.

„Müssen wir nicht bald mit dem Kochen anfangen?“ Fragt Bocchi erregt und irritiert wie ein verlorenes Schaf. Zögerlich streckt Sie Ihre Arme aus, damit Kalea Ihr Oberteil ausziehen kann.

„Du hast Recht.“ Lacht Kalea über sich selbst. Sie hat bei dem ganzen Spaße vergessen, dass Ihr Braten pünktlich über der Kohle rotieren muss. Relativ schmucklos entfern Sie den Bh. Sie gibt sich damit zufrieden einmal kurz über die Brüstchen drüber zu streicheln. „Zeit für dein Bad!“ verkündet Sie und hebt Bocchi auf, um Sie sanft wie ein Baby in die Marinade hinein zu legen.

Bocchi ist anfangs etwas irritiert darüber, dass Ihr Bad klebrig und warm ist. Doch Sie gewöhnt sich schnell daran und versucht sich zu entspannen. „Wie lange muss Ich hier drinbleiben?“ Fragt Sie mit einem halbgeschlossenen Auge.

„Eine Stunde reicht.“ Erklärt Kalea. „Mache es dir gemütlich und Spiel ruhig etwas mit dir selbst.“ Sie nimmt einen Schwamm und bedeckt Bocchis Haar und Gesicht mit Marinade. „Und keine Stelle vergessen!“ Stupst Sie Ihre Nase.

„ M it mir selbst spielen? “ Bocchi hat schon oft allein gespielt. Aber ohne Computer oder Spielzeug ist das schwierig. Sie gleitet also so tief wie möglich in die Marinade und versucht sich etwas einfallen zu lassen. Erst versucht Sie die Früchte zu zählen. Diese Aufgabe wird schnell langweilig. Dann versucht Sie mit den Äpfeln zu jongliere. Da Sie aber zu tollpatschig ist landen die Äpfel allesamt auf Ihren Kopf. Schnell beschränkt Sie sich schließlich darauf Kalea zu beobachten während Sie ab und an in einen besonders süßen Apfel hinein beißt.

Kalea hat eine ganze menge zu tun. Einerseits muss Sie die Kohle anzünden und dafür sorgen, dass das Feuer die richtige Temperatur hat. Andererseits muss Sie die Füllung und Soße aus dem Kühlschrank holen.

„Es ist gemütlich…“ Bocchi versucht Smalltalk zu führen.

„Das hoffe Ich.“ Lächelt Kalea ihr zu und stürzt sich zugleich wieder in die Arbeit. Sie kann den Tisch noch nicht decken, doch Sie stellt schonmal fein säuberlich Teller auf den Tisch. Einen für sich, einen für Nako und natürlich zwei weitere für Ihre Eltern. Selbst an Bocchi ist zu viel Fleisch dran, um es mit zwei Personen zu essen.

Bocchi zählt mit. Sie wundert sich darüber, dass es vier Teller sind. Kalea, Nako und Bocchi. Sie fragt sich für wen der letzte Teller ist. Deswegen fragt Sie neugierig nach: „Wer ist den alles eingeladen?“ „Vielleicht ein weiterer Freund?“

„Nicht viele. Nur Nako, Ich und meine Eltern.“ Antwortet Kalea ehrlich.

„Fehlt da nicht ein Teller für mich?“ Bemerkt Bocchi die Diskrepanz.

Kalea wälzt sich fast vor Lachen auf den Boden. Bocchi kennt echt ein paar gute Scherze. „Den hole Ich nachdem wir fertig sind, damit Du dich selbst kosten kannst.“ Scherzt Sie zurück.

Das reicht Bocchi als Antwort. Verträumt beobachtet Sie wie Kalea einen Kartoffel Salat erstellt, der wohl die Beilage für das Fleisch wird. Sie ist schon gespannt, was für einen Braten sie braten werden. Neben den Salat mixt Kalea auch einige Fruchtcocktails zusammen. Es sieht nach einer menge Arbeit aus. Bocchi würde gerne helfen…

„Willst Du einmal probieren?“ Fragt Kalea und reicht Bocchi einen Cocktail.

„köstlich.“ Genieß Bocchi das süßliche Getränk.

„Es wird gut zu dir passen.“ Sagt Kalea. Sie nimmt erneut den Schwamm in die Hand, um Bocchie mit Marinade einzureiben. Dann fällt Ihr ein, dass Sie noch ein Geschenk für Bocchi hat. „Schließe deine Augen bitte.“ Befiehlt Sie.

Als Bocchi die Augen wieder öffnen darf, hat Kalea ihr Schmetterlings Haarband mit einer Vanille Blüte ersetzt. „Ist es echte Vanille?“ Fragt Sie mit glänzenden Augen.

Kalea beantwortet die Frage nicht. Stattdessen geht Sie rein, um den zweiten Star des Abends zu holen: Bocchis Spieß.

Bocchi bekommt ein mulmiges Gefühl, als Sie die sehr spitze Stange sieht. Sie hat Angst vor der niedlich angemalten Stange. „können wir eine andere Stange benutzen?“ Fragt sie, ohne zu wissen warum.

Kalea streichelt über Ihren Kopf: „Du brauchst keine Angst zu haben, dass wird genau so großartig, wie Du es dir immer erträumt hast.“

Bocchi hat immer noch Angst, aber sie glaubt Kalea. Auch wenn es Ihr langsam durchaus verdächtig vorkommt, dass Sie bisher kein Fleisch gesehen hat.

Um Sie vor Ihrer verständlichen Angst abzulenken, setzt Kalea zu einen Traditionellen Tanz an. Es ist ein Tanz, mit dem die Inselbewohner Ihrer Heimat den Meeresgöttern huldigen. Sie lädt die Götter dazu ein, von den Fleisch von Bocchi zu laben. Es erzielt seine Wirkung und lenkt Bocchi ab. Denn es ist ein sehr ausgefallender Tanz. Kalea bewegt sich wie das Wasser um Bocchi herum und singt dabei so eindrucksvoll wie der Wind.

Bocchi klatsch begeistert. „Ich habe noch nie einen so schönen Tanz gesehen.“ Schwärmt Sie.

„Das hoffe Ich. Du wirst schließlich einen viel schöneren Tanz über dem Feuer aufführen.“ Denkt Kalea. Es wird wahrscheinlich der schönste Tanz sein, den Kalea jemals gesehen hat. „Es wird Zeit den Braten vorzubereiten.“ Sagt Sie und hebt Bocchi aus der Marinade heraus, um Sie auf den Tisch legen zu können.

„Ich bin schon ganz gespannt, was wir essen werden.“ Lächelt Bocchi unsicher.

„Ich auch.“ Lügt Kalea, um das Rollenspiel fortzuführen. „Doch bevor wir den Braten vorbereiten können. Müssen wir erstmal dich vorbereiten, damit der Braten leckerer schmeckt.“

Einer der Sätze der passen könnte, fällt Bocchi ein: „Meine Scheide kribbelt bereits.“ Es ist sehr peinlich ihn auszusprechen.

„Hab noch etwas Geduld. Es ist fast so weit, kleiner Braten.“ Spricht Kalea verführerisch. „Ich muss nur noch eine Sache erledigen, dann wird der Braten endlich aufgespießt.“

„Wenn Ich diesen Schritt also überstanden habe… Dann bereiten wir das richtige Essen zu und werden endlich Freunde?“ Bocchi lächelt wie die Sonne.

„Es ist alles bereit, Bratenfüllung, Messer, Seile und natürlich der Spieß.“ Geht Kalea nochmal alles durch. Sie wird ebenfalls etwas nervös. Bald wird es ernst! Es fällt Ihr schwer sich auf die nächste Aufgabe zu konzentrieren. Auch wenn die Marinade und Soße den Großteil der Gewürze ausmacht, muss selbst ein perfekter Braten wie Bocchi noch etwas vor gewürzt werden. Da Sie jedoch nicht Bocchis natürliche würze überdecken will, hält Sie es sehr einfach.

So wie es Ihr Mutter gezeigt hat, massiert Sie die Gewürze in Bocchis Fleisch ein. Sie knetet Ihre Haut, wie ein guter Teig. Sie beginnt mit Armen und Beinen und vergewissert sich über jedes Stückchen Fleisch, dass Sie hergeben werden. Sie sieht bereits die braungebratenen Steaks, die insbesondere Ihre Beine liefern werden. Dann vergräbt Sie Ihre Hände in Bocchis noch viel zu dünnen Bauch: „Der wird schön rund und voll werden, nachdem Ich dich aufgespießt und gefüllt habe.“ tätschelt Sie Bocchis Bauchnarbe.

Bocchi fühlt wieder diese Erregung, die Ihr so merkwürdig erscheint. Es erscheint Ihr generell etwas merkwürdig, dass Gewürze auf Sie anstatt des Fleisches aufgetragen werden. Aber wahrscheinlich ist das Teil des Kannibalismus, von dem Ihr Nako erzählt hat. Es wäre echt praktisch, wenn Sie die Bedeutung des Wortes kennen würde…

Kalea beendet die Massage am Bauch und wendet sich der Stelle zu, auf die sich an meisten Freut. Verspielt und sadistisch knetet Sie Bocchis Brüstchen feste und gierig. Es wird nur ein kleiner Schnitt nötig sein, um sie von dem zarten Fleische zu trennen. Sie ist fast versucht e

No Running in the Pool Area
A lighthearted guro choose your own adventure story.

—-

It is a sultry and sweltering summer afternoon, the kind of afternoon where you can fry an egg on the bonnet of your car.

Thankfully for Amanda, she's working as a lifeguard at an indoor pool this summer, safe and sound from the unprecedented summer heatwave.

You would think that the pool will be packed on a hot day like this. However, despite the scorching sun beating down outside, the pool is deserted and quiet, eerily quiet. Only two men in speedo shorts swimming silently back and forth in the Olympic size pool, the silence only breaks when one of them inevitably gets exhausted and pants heavily once he reaches the end of a lane.

As Amanda takes the last sip from her coffee, she feels this overwhelming urge to pee. She throws a brief glance at the two men in the pool as she dashes towards the nearest bathroom, scoffing at the "No Running In The Pool Area" sign.

The men stop swimming abruptly and pop their heads out of the water in almost perfect unison, they slowly turn towards her as she blazes across the wet ceramic tiles.


Where does she go?


* [Option A] The family changing room, it is a lot closer than the women's changing room, and a lot more private.

* [Option B] The women's changing room, the toilet stalls are by the showers.

* [Option C] The sauna room? She's next to it, and it looks empty. I mean…surely no one will notice, right?

* [Option D] You tell me.

(TAGS: M/F, Guro, Necrophilia, Rape, Ryona)

I decided to write an erotic guro story based on For Honor.
Highly inspired by https://www.gurochan.cx/lit/res/12698.html
>>12698

Unlike his stories, This is going to be one longer story, following one character.
This is my first time ever posting something like this, so feedback is welcome. Especially for text-formatting and tagging. Those have me at a loss.
Now Chapter 2 is in the works, but I can't say anything about when I'm done.
In the meantime, feel free to give me feedback and maybe help me with ideas.
_______________________________________________
Chapter 1:

I thought I was dead.

Well, since I still had the ability to think and feel pain (At least, that was what my head and chest were telling me) that probably wasn’t quite true.

So I was alive. That’s a good start at least. It takes more than that to kill a Centurio (centurion). Not that i remembered exactly what had tried to kill me, other than it almost had. In fact, i had no idea where I was. I felt… cold. I smelled bodily fluids. I felt cold wood against my back and… warm moisture against my face and my… penis? What the fuck was happening? I had to force my eyes open.

I opened my eyes and found myself staring at a woman’s nether regions. Her pussy was wet and hairy. Licking my lips, I tasted blood and pussy juices. I looked downwards across my blood-stained chest too see a naked Viking playing with my cock. She was athletic with brown hair tied into a braid and shaven at the sides. Judging by the pair of axes lying by our side she was a Berserker. She had my cock grabbed with one hand, stroking slowly while licking my tip.

I tried to move, but she had pinned my arms down with her legs, and she was too heavy to simply throw off. But she seemed to notice my struggling. She stopped licking my cock, but kept jerking it. She spoke with a thick accent.

”Ah. De Varriör is finally avake…” She stated with a malicious tone. ”I vas horny. You earn few more moments of life.”

With this she pushed her smelly crotch onto my face. I could barely breathe and I don’t know if it was some sort of survival instinct or just plain reflex, but I started eating her pussy. This drew a moan of pleasure from the viking’s lips. She was getting off from this whole situation. Filthy savage.

Apparently this was a response she wanted since she raised her hips off my face slightly. Giving me space to breathe and collect myself, while leaning forward and sloppily sucking on my now fully erect cock. I took a quick moment to look around at my surroundings. We were in a Viking house of some description. Wooden walls and floor. I didn’t get a good look at the layout from where I was lying, but I did see something somewhat worrying next to us. A pile of bodies. Not a little group of bodies like you’d see spread out after a fight. But a huge, deliberate pile of corpses. The kind you only see if you collect a whole battle’s worth of bodies and just piled them on one another. I was in trouble. I didn’t know why they’d collect bodies like that, but I knew that if I wasn’t careful, I’d end up on top of it.

My momentary inactivity annoyed the Berserker. She grunted something and shoved her cunt onto my face again. I grunted back and continued licking her. But I had made up my mind…

I wrapped my legs around her head and pushed her down on my cock. At the same time I bit down on her clit. Hard. Blood flowed all over my face as I tore into her flesh. She tried to scream but she just gagged louder around my penis, but I knew she would soon get her wits together and realize that she could return the favor. So I had to act fast.

As I had hoped, her instinctual reaction was to try to get away from what was causing her pain. Me. This meant loosening her grip on my arms in a feeble attempt to get off me. I swiftly wrapped my arms around her waist and threw myself upwards, twisting her off me.

”Incredibilis” (incredible)I shouted through my bloody, clenched teeth as i wrestled myself on top of her.

I slammed her head into the floor with as much momentum as I could. Hoping this would buy me some time I pulled my cock out of her mouth and placed my foot on her throat.

”Never should’ve messed with an imperial, savage.” I muttered as I reached out and grabbed one of her axes.

Unfortunately, she wasn’t too keen on getting slaughtered like the animal she was. She screamed and swiped her arms at my leg, sending me off balance. She then swiftly rolled sideways, grabbing her other axe and getting on her feet in one swift motion.

I straightened myself and weighed her crude axe in my hand. I’d rather have my gladius right now, but I’ll take what I can get. I looked at her and smirked as she stood wobbled on her feet, a hand carefully investigating her ruined cunt. She looked at me with teary-eyed murder in her eyes.

”Djöfullinn!” (Devil) she snarled at me.

I spat out a bloody piece of her cunt that had remained in my mouth and grinned at her.

”Alea iacta est.” (the die is cast) I said and, with a quick flourish of the axe, assumed a defensive stance.

She made the first move.

”Þú ert dauður!” (You’re dead) she shouted as she leapt forward, swinging her axe in a high arc.

Not the most subtle of moves. But what do you expect from a savage?

The attack was easily parried. I guided her axe aside with a slap from my own and rewarded her effort with a close-up inspection of the back of my hand. The punch may not have been as powerful as if I had been wearing armor, but it sent my foe staggering backwards. I followed up with a strong kick to her gut, throwing her backwards onto the pile of corpses behind her. I took a step closer and saw my opportunity. Her weapon had ended up right beneath an arm extending from the pile. If she tried to raise the weapon straight up it would get caught up in the body pile. I could not miss this chance!

”Īnfirmus!" (weakling) I yelled as I leapt at her, axe falling in a high blow, as a mockery of her own failed move.

As i had hoped, she tried to raise her axe to block, but only managed to get it caught on the dead bodies. Her eyes filled with terror as she realized she didn’t have time to do anything else to save her life.

”Móðir…” (Mother) she had time to whimper before my axe bit into her naked flesh.

The strike hit her right between her perky breasts. Despite the hard bone, the weight of the axe carried it through with a wet crack. She let out another scream as a tear rolled down her cheek. I tugged on the axe and had to use both hands to pull it out of her with another wet sound.

I looked at her. She was still alive. Barely coherent and whimpering. The wound to her chest was spurting blood and her inner thighs were already covered in red. She wouldn’t be alive for much longer. Hell, just the wound to her crotch might’ve been enough for her to bleed to death.

But that wasn’t enough for me…

I kicked her in the gut again, causing her to give out an breathless gasp as blood spurted from both her wounds. I grabbed her by the jaw and raised her head. I forced her to open her mouth and without a single word shoved the handle of her own axe down her throat. Tears were running down her eyes. She tried to struggle… she tried to scream… but she was already too weak. All she could do was gag. Cry and gag. The axe deformed her throat as i shoved it further, inch by inch. At about the halfway point, she let out her last broken breath. She shivered as her life left her body, making her bloody breasts jiggle.

I took a step back to admire my handiwork. She was lying at the edge of the body pile, her back resting against the other corpses. The other axe still rested in her limp fingers. Her dead eyes had rolled back, leaving mostly just the whites visible. Her breasts weren’t very impressive, but they were fit and perky. And covered in blood. Her crotch was ruined and bloody and was dripping out blood-mixed urine. The sight was giving me an erection.

Well, i was already naked and covered in blood. Why not?

Taking a step forwards, I thought to myself how to best make use of this sexy, if damaged, corpse. Problem was, most of her holes were ruined and besides, I didn’t have all that much time.

I looked down at her bleeding pussy and licked my lips. I had only bit off a chunk of it. It was still a wet, tight hole. It would do.

I grabbed her by her feet and dragged her onto the wooden floor. The axe clattered onto the floor and landed in the trail of blood that her body created behind it. I spread out her body on the very spot she’d been raping me and lowered myself onto her.

I rubbed my still hard cock on the bloody remains of her pussy. I decided to throw caution to the wind and put my tip right into her slit and thrust inside her with all my might. The blood, urine and pussy juices made for a good if foul-smelling lubricant. Despite it’s ruined state, it felt incredibly nice. The part I had bit off only added a unique sensation. I grabbed her firm hips and began pounding her pussy with the might of all my built up adrenaline. While furiously raping her cunt I reached up and played with her bloody breast. It was firm and round and her softening nipple gently tickled my palm. I slid my hand over to the hole between her tits. I dug my fingers into her flesh, prying at her ribcage. I complimented myself at the blow. It had split her ribcage in half and I could feel her dead heart inside the wound. Molesting her insides had turned me on even more and I increased my pace. I grabbed the axe sticking out of her mouth and pounded her harder. Her breasts bounced with each thrust. I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm. And a wicked thought crossed my mind.

I pulled out of her and stood up, a grin on my face. I grabbed her by the axe stuck in her throat. It made her neck creak as I lifted her into a sitting position, her arms hanging limply at her sides. I leaned her against the body pile again and crouched in front of her. I dug both my hands into the hole in her chest and pulled her ribcage apart a few more inches, giving me a perfect view of her still heart. I stepped forward and carefully positioned my cock into her hole. I pushed slowly into her chest at first, pressing against her heart. Having made certain no bones were in my way, i once again grabbed hold of the axe and thrust straight into her heart. I felt how the walls of her heart burst and gave way to my cock. I entered her heart and was overcome by an amazing sensation. The muscles of her heart were massaging my cock as I thrust back and forth into her heart. I reached down with my free hand to molest her breast while I pounded inside her chest. I felt myself on the verge of orgasm and steadied myself, both hands on the axe now. With a few final thrusts I released my seed right into her heart. I came hard, quickly filling her dead heart with my life seed. I felt her heart overflow and almost burst with the volume of cum. I slowly pulled out with a wet ’pop’. Looking down at my handiwork I admired her heart leaking of cum. A big blob of cum was streaming out of the hole I’d ravaged, but there were several tears in the flesh where I saw drops of cum slowly leaking out, as well as flowing out into her arteries. If she’d somehow still been alive, her heart would be pumping sperm instead of blood.

”How’s that for a heartbreak, lupa (whore)?” I told her to her dead face. I cracked my knuckles. Time to collect myself and get out of here…

Alright, I'm trying this again. Maybe I'll be able to get myself to write before the thread falls off the list this time.

(Sorry about that.)

***

“Top or Bottom?” The registration Officer asked unnecessarily, holding out one hand for my identification while he continued typing with the other, a rather impressive feat I had to admit, if only to myself as I passed him my ID card.

“Top.” I replied simply, looking up at the interior of my new High School. It seemed fairly standard, bland walls, bland ceiling, and a janitor just finishing his waxing of the bland floor. I turned for a moment as I heard the doors open behind me, the first of the other students beginning to trickle in. I had arrived early to complete my registration, a responsible person might have done so earlier but well, that would be a responsible person not me.

I noticed a severe lack of clothing among the students who entered, indicating that almost all of these were Bottoms as only Tops were allowed to wear more than a modicum of clothing so that class could be easily identified by sight. Civilised society had learned long ago that humanity was generally divided into Tops and Bottoms, those who had the potential ability and mindset to do great things as well as a much more assertive personality. These were of course the Tops. Then there were the Bottoms, those people who had either little ability, intelligence, personality or drive.

Over the years scientists and various types of psychologists have learned different methods to amplify one's Top or Bottom type of personality, making the segregation that much easier. One took a test when they were young, between five and ten years old depending on where they live, and it was determined which they would grow up to be. There were of course occasional people who registered as neither, but they were shipped off to small colonies at the edge of civilisation to live in the stagnating culture brought on by such people.

I was hardly surprised by the amount of Bottoms here, they were much more plentiful than Tops and tended too procreate a lot more due to a lack of responsibility and increased libido brought on by the chemicals put in their food. Of course two Bottoms would occasionally have a Top for a child, but that was rare and the child was usually moved to another family due to the fact that the power imbalance brought by law could be prove unhealthy for the child, as their parents and Bottom family members were required to obey their every command.

I absently took my ID and new student Identification card from the registration Officer, moving into the crowd of mostly naked people. Bottoms were allowed to wear one article of clothing while in public, but most of these teenagers decided to wear nothing at all. I allowed my eyes to drift over a few of them, my own simple tight jeans and dark purple jacket standing out in the midst of them, even though I left the front open, displaying my toned stomach and parts of my breasts, though the nipples were hidden behind the clothing.

A small and admittedly prideful smile moved over my lips as I felt many of their eyes on me. Each top would be recognised in a school like this, and a new one was bound to draw some attention. As if on cue I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned to see a small group of three mostly clothed students, a boy, a girl, and one whose gender I couldn't place which I determined fairly quickly to be intentional.

“Hey, we haven't gotten someone new that wasn't an Ass for a while.” The boy said with a smile that I returned easily. He used a rather demeaning slang word for the Bottoms that had grown popular since I was a kid, though the word Bottom was rather demeaning on its own. “I'm Raphael, but people call me Rafe.” He then turned about to gesture at his two friends. “Carly,” Gesturing at the girl. “And that's Locke.” Pointing to the one whose gender I hadn't been able to identify. “Before you ask, they go by It, not ce or ze or whatever.” He said before leaning close for a loud whisper. “It thinks by making Itself seem less human It'll seem more impressive or something.” Locke smirked at that, but didn't refute the statement.

“I'm Abraxas.” I said drawing a few snickers from the surrounding audience of Bottoms, I made a note of two of them to deal with later. “People call me Abby though, less of a mouthful.” I took turns shaking hands, though Locke gave a flourishing kiss to the back of mine rather than simply shaking it. It was dressed rather foppishly as well, so the action was hardly a surprise. Rafe was dressed in a white, almost transparent suit, and Carly wore a fishnet shirt and thigh high boots as well as a skirt so short it didn't do anything except draw the eyes downward.

“How much do you want to bet that we're all in the same first class?” Carly asked in a quiet throaty voice with the subtle, refined southern twang that I wished most country singers had.

Rafe laughed. “Well that's hardly a fair bet Carly, we already know we're in the same class. And I highly doubt that Abby has to take the remedial shit everyone else is going through.” Remedial classes were rarely taken by Tops, which was part of the whole point of putting them at the beginning of the first few days of school, leaving them with plenty of time to get to know each other and play with with the more intelligent and driven Bottoms.

“Regardless, we ought to get out of the entryway. We're drawing a crowd.” Locke spoke up in a high almost musical voice. It led us all away from the small crowd of the Bottoms who had been congregating about us, though It did grab an unusually small boy who looked to be about fifteen or sixteen, dragging him by the wrist to where we would be spending the first period of the day.

We chose the school's courtyard for now, sitting on the benches that surrounded a large tree in the centre of it. There were a couple other Tops sitting about the area, but they were on their own, one reading and the other tapping at her phone. There was also a Bottom girl, looking rather nervous and uncomfortable surrounded by Tops. I smiled at her but turned back to Rafe and Carly before she could return it. Locke was pressed up against the tree with the small boy suspended between them.

“So, what brought you here to our illustrious town?” Carly inquired waving her hand melodramatically at the mediocre place as she lay herself across Rafe's lap.

“My parents thought it would be best if I found my own place to live and “Finish Developing”.” I said, doing an intentionally poor imitation of Papa Shawn's deep and overly annunciated voice. “They think I'm too irresponsible and that leaving me in my own house and finding my own school and whatnot will help me with that. Leaving me to take care of myself.” It wouldn't be difficult, the state provided more than enough money for Tops to take care of themselves even without a job, the reasoning being that we would do what we loved and were good at when we grew up if we didn't have to worry about money. It was mostly right, Tops tended to get bored with just twenty-four-seven screwing pretty quickly after they hit thirty or so. Or so Papa Night Horse told me. I couldn't really picture myself getting bored with it though.

Rafe chuckled, running his fingers absently through Carly's red and black hair. It wasn't an unusual thing for parents of Tops to do. “Well welcome, we're always happy to have a new playmate around here. And playmates who are worth a damn to talk to are way too rare to...” He trailed off, noticing that I was eyeing the lone Bottom girl, who had taken to watching us until I looked up at her. “That's Beatrice.” He said with a smirk. “She's never been to a remedial class in her life as far as I know, her dad is a Top and I think he coaches her when she gets home.”

She was cute. Small and slender, though not overly skinny. She looked to be about sixteen with long brown hair that fell to her waist in waves. She wore a thin slip that covered small breasts and hung just low enough that I couldn't see her cunt. I could practically hear Rafe smile as I eyed her, and I could hear Carly choking as he squeezed her throat, her black painted nails pushing at her own pussy as he strangled her. She was in no real danger, even if Rafe did technically kill her the medical technology available to Tops mean that she could be medically dead until tomorrow and they would still be able to revive her, leaving her only problem being the inconvenience of missing the first day of school. The sounds set my decision and I stood, moving toward Beatrice with a clear purpose.

She looked to either side of her as I approached, seeming to half think I was looking at someone else, though I couldn't tell if she was hoping for that or not. Not that it mattered. I was still considering what to do to her when she stood up and held her hand out to me in greeting, from her fearful and shy demeanour I hadn't expected that. But it was probably the smartest thing she could have done when I thought about it, put me just a little off balance for a moment to allow her to get her bearings, it drew a smile from me when I caught it. “I'm Beatrice.” She said succinctly, I could hear the fear in her voice, most Bottoms didn't have fear of Tops, it had to be taught, and that was difficult due to the way they were generally raised to see us as the epitome of human, almost like benevolent gods that took care of them. It seemed to me that her father probably wanted her to grow up into someone important, at least as important as a Bottom could be.

After a few moments consideration I reached out and took her hand. I shook it, but didn't let go. She only tried to get it out once, to her credit, but it drew another smile from me. “Call me Abby.” I said, the sound of Carly gasping and gagging as Rafe finally let her breathe making both Beatrice and I shudder, though her more in fear I think. I sat on the bench that she had been seated in moments ago, pulling her reluctantly down next to me. I draped my legs over her and lay back against the arm rest, holding her hand in both of mine and playing with her fingers, less because I wanted to and more because it was clearly making her uncomfortable.

“So, I'm new here and am looking to see who's who around here.” I said, again more to make her uncomfortable than anything else. She knew that I'd be able to figure out who everyone important was within the first day or so of classes, meaning that my only reason for saying this was to force her to think of something to say. Or at least she did if she was as smart as I thought she was, that is to say better then the normal Bottom.

“Rafe, Carly and Locke you already met.” She said, her voice barely shaking after taking a deep breath. “They're one of the more important groups here, Rafe and Carly's father is the Mayor, Rafe's mother runs the school and Carly's runs the farms outside of town.” I wasn't overly surprised, important people liked to have kids together in the hopes that they became even more important when they grew up, and those three were probably the most important people in a small-ish town like this. Mayor for obvious reasons, Rafe's mother because how we're shaped in these schools is considered of more importance than how we act once we leave. And Carly's mother ran the farms, meaning that the majority of the food that came into town was from her. Again, obviously important.

“Locke's parents were both Bottoms.” She went on, letting out a quiet squeak when I bent one of her fingers a little too far. “It was grabbed by a retired Doctor and raised by her. There are lots of rumours about the things she's done to It, experiments and stuff. But I think Locke spreads them to add more to It's air of “Mystery.”” She tried to make air quotes when she said that, but I still had a grip on her hand and she gave up. “Other than them there's the Quintuplets. They're Identical Bottom boys who pretty much act like Tops whenever the real thing isn't around.” She was getting more comfortable, simply concentrating on talking rather than me, which I was fine with, these were good things to know and I enjoyed listening to her.

As Beatrice went on to explain the various groups in my new school I looked around the courtyard again. The boy Locke had previously had pinned to a tree was on his hands and knees. Or, well, hand and knees. His right arm was twisted behind him at an awful angle, though he looked up at Locke with a desperate sort of affection that I gathered came from years of experience with the Thing. Carly and Rafe had moved off toward the other two tops trying to get them to play. The girl on the phone had casually shoved Carly away when she had begun to lay kisses around her neck, but now had Rafe pinned happily under her heel, still texting. Carly had moved onto the boy who had been reading, they were now laughing as she moved up and down on top of him. Though I couldn't get a good look at where they were conjoined, it wasn't hard to imagine.

As I looked out over the courtyard, Beatrice had stopped talking. I let it go for a almost a full minute, waiting for her to continue. She had been talking about the jock Tops, her voice sounding relieved when she said they didn't pay much attention to the smarter girls. I turned back to her when it was plain that she wasn't going to keep going and caught her staring at me with an almost dazed expression. Her mouth was slightly open as she looked over my face, eyes scanning my straight back hair long enough to reach the small of my back. The way the aphrodisiacs put into the Bottom's food worked was contextual, not fully kicking in until someone made sexual advances, though it encouraged these as well. What was happening in the rest of the courtyard was obviously triggering hers, and she was obviously trying not to act on them. I considered kissing her, knowing that would more than likely make her self-control crumble. I broke her finger instead.

Beatrice screamed as the shocking pain tore through her hand, looking down at it for a moment with tears staining her bright green eyes before they moved back up to my face. I felt the small smile on my lips and eyes as I watched her thick lashes flutter in pain when I twisted the broken finger, her lips parting and letting out a quiet gasping sob, fighting her instincts so as not to struggle against me. I leaned forward, lifting the mangled middle finger to my mouth and biting softly down on it, drawing another pitiful sound from her. I felt the bones grinding between my teeth and I could see the reaction in her face with each one.

The bell rang. I stood slowly, my teeth still holding her finger for a few moments. I dropped her hand into mine and lay it in her lap, leaning down and planting a soft kiss on her lips, activating her still roiling sexual tension as I left. She curled up around her hand sobbing as I walked over to Locke who was being gathered up by a very happy looking Rafe. Carly had passed out while blowing the other Top boy who was now using her throat as a toilet. I grabbed her hair and pulled her off of him, hearing a quiet gurgling sound as she breathed through his cum and piss. I didn't think that she would be moving any time soon, so I dragged her along behind me by the hair. More for the aesthetics than because it was easier than just carrying her to class our first class which we did in fact share. I made a mental note to give Carly something for being right about that, even if it had been meant as a joke initially.

I offered her to Rafe when we got to class, but he told me to just keep her until she woke up and to take her to the nurse's office if she died. I found myself concentrating more on class than I had expected to with an attractive, almost drowning girl draped on her back across my lap, but it was history which had always interested me more than most subjects. It was just stories after all, some of which happened to be true. That's not to say that I let her presence there go to waste. My fingers dipped into her cunt every few minutes for the first half of class, pulling some of the seed that had been left there out and taking it to my mouth. I had never appreciated the male body, the shape in particular just failed to appeal to me, but I did enjoy some things about them, and the texture of their cum was one of those things though the taste less so.

Carly woke up with about ten minutes left to class and started moving, but I put my hand over her mouth to keep her from making a sound and plunged my fingers into her pussy, causing her barely conscious body to arch. Within the minute I had my full hand inside of her, still watching the Professor as he explained what had initially started the war between Northern China and Sweden which had sparked the last large scale conflict in the past hundred years. At this point I admit that my concentration was wavering considerably, but it's hard to focus on facts that you know when you have a beautiful girl squirming and cumming around your left hand while she's moaning and screaming into your right.

The bell rang finally and I shoved her into the aisle on my right, my hand leaving her cunt with a wet slurp. She worked her way to her hands and knees, panting and gasping as people moved around her. I gathered my things and was about to leave when Locke's boot came out of nowhere and slammed into the side of Carly's head, bouncing it off of the leg of a desk ad leaving her dazed on the floor, quiet moans coming from her as she tried to lift her cheek from the floor. Rafe's foot was on the back of her neck then, holding his sister's face to the floor as he looked at me.

“That you were playing with, Beatrice. She's probably still in the nurse's office for that thing with her finger.” He said nonchalantly. He was right, there were likely many more serious injuries on the first day than a broken finger, she would probably be there waiting for it to be set until lunch.

“Everyone else got to finish their entertainment during first period, but it looked to me as though you were just getting started.” Locke continued Rafe's thought, kicking away It's friend's foot from Carly's neck so that It could roll her onto her back, still moaning on the floor. “It looks like some clumsy person gave Carly a concussion. You should probably take her to the nurse's office.” It stood and held out It's hand to me, a long slender dueling knife offered out to me. “You should probably stay as long as it takes her to recover.”

Carly was almost on her feet by the time I took the knife. She was looking at me with a punch-drunk smile, slurred and indecipherable words flowing from her mouth as she practically climbed up me to get on her feet. Her lips pressed to my mouth in probably the sloppiest and most adorable kiss I'd ever been given, happy little giggles coming from her as well as a less than subtly lewd moan as she tried to rub her still open pussy along my thigh.

I smiled at her, pulling her away from me just enough so that I could slide the blade of the knife vertically into her neck, the point visible in the back of her throat when her mouth gaped and her eyes widened. Carly's hands clutched at her throat and she let out adorable little gargling noises as I lowered her to the ground. The fear was in her eyes, even though you knew there was no reason to be afraid it was always there at the moment you died. It was the main reason I ever allowed anyone to kill me.

Locke and Rafe had left when I pushed the metal into Carly, I spent several minutes there, touching and kissing her until I was sure that she couldn't feel it any more. I pushed the knife into her temple then, using how it lodged into her skull as a handle to pull her easily along behind me through the hills, blood trailing behind us.

The Nurse's office wasn't too far away, just up the nearby flight of stairs and across that hall. It was a well made room, sterile white even in the waiting room, with the janitor there to clean up anything that tarnished the purity of the room. Carly's blood that I trailed in for instance. He was a middle aged man, a Top, surprisingly, based on the fact that he was fully dressed. He gave me one of the sweetest smiles I've ever received when I came in and got to work. There were already almost a dozen children in here, all of them Bottoms. The boy that Locke had been playing with was leaving when I came in, his arm in a sling and a bandage hiding the cut that had taken his right eye.

I caught sight of Beatrice almost as soon as I started looking for her, and found that her eyes were already on me, though they occasionally flickered down to Carly's staring face. I smiled to her, but moved to the front desk, already occupied by what seemed to be the head nurse, likely warned by the Janitor that I was bringing in a dead Top. She sighed when she Carly, clearly more amused than upset but putting up appearances none-the less. “I'm going to have her in here a lot, aren't I?” She asked, her voice was filtered through an American accent built over years, but I could hear some sort of Slavic stuck in there. I just smiled and dropped Carly's corpse.

“I'll wait over there, let me know when she's waking up.” I moved over and sat next to Beatrice, I could smell the remaining heat from her, lingering still even after class. She was holding her broken finger in the other hand, huddled almost protectively over it. But when I sat beside her, draping my legs over hers just like I had in the courtyard she looked up fearfully. I smiled. “Hi.” Was all I said, prompting her to look away as I stared. We sat like that for quite a while, me watching her and she glancing at me only to quickly look away. After a little while though she lifted her broken hand and, still not looking at me, held it out as though offering it to me. My smile widened and I took it, placing the broken finger between my teeth again.

* This story is set between Street Fighter IV and V.

Please feel free to mention if you notice any English mistakes or other errors.

—-

Sakura Kasugano’s 17th birthday had been plenty of fun so far, but the thing she was most looking forward to was her cake.

She and her friends were nestled together on a blue plastic mat in the center of Tamagawa park, beneath the bough of a blooming prunus tree, shoes removed, legs curled up, intimate. Sakura’s Mom brought out her cake: a big, round, gateaux, topped with cream, chocolate flakes and the blossom falling from the tree above them, with a single cherry on top. All of the girls cheered, and started singing Sakura ‘Happy Birthday’.

Kei Chitose, Sakura’s bestie classmate was seated next to her, and held her hand as she sang. They had been friends as long as Sakura could remember, and it had been natural for them to touch like that just as long, but, adult that she was becoming, Sakura felt a little moistened by the feel of Kei’s fingers intertwining with hers. She wondered if Kei might one day understand the strange feelings that had blossomed inside Sakura these past few months, and perhaps one day join her on the dark, wonderful journey that seemed all she could think about these days, or if it would only ever be her and Karin’s special secret.

Karin Kanzuki was seated the opposite end of the group, keeping up the pretense that they were still just training rivals. Karin was acting stuffy as usual, but Sakura could feel in her gaze the burning jealousy that Kei’s handclasp was inducing. Sakura yearned to touch her blonde lover just as badly, but they would have to wait for the infinite darkness and silence of the night to swallow their secrets.

The girls finished singing and, aside from Sakura and Karin, gave a round of applause. Kei whispered a last “Happy Birthday!” in Sakura’s ear, kissing her on the cheek and putting her lithe arms around her friend in a full embrace. Sakura’s cheeks reddened, as did Karin’s. Sakura put a finger to her lips and gestured ‘quiet’ to her distant lover, trying to keep the lid on her envy and lust…at least until evening fell.

“Well, who wants some cake?,” said Sakura’s mom, cutting it into slices, oblivious. “First, Sakura’s…”

“…mine, all MINE!,” yelled Karin in frustration, reaching out across the mat and grabbing the two biggest slices, including the one with the cherry on top. She proceeded to stuff them into her mouth in a less than lady-like manner, while the others gazed at her in shock. Perhaps only Sakura noticed that Karin dropped the cherry, unbitten, into a pocket of her red dress.

“Karin!,” exclaimed Sakura’s mom, Kei, and many of the others who weren’t merely shocked into silence.

“It’s okay,” said Sakura, jovially. “Maybe if Karin wants my cherry that badly, we should let her have another bite!”

Karin smiled dirtily at her, and reached across the mat for another slice, followed this time by her little brother, Tsukushi, and others, hoping to get a more than crumbs by the time Karin was finished. But in the end, Karin was able to swallow more than half the cake before the nearby Ibuki pounced on and restrained her.

“Oh Sakura,” exclaimed Kei. “That spoiled pig…why is she even here?”

“Well, Kei, I’ve got a feeling that Karin is going to make it up to me later. She’s a better cook than you might think…”

“Really?,” Kei asked, her pretty face utterly puzzled.

Sakura sighed and just smiled. No, Kei probably never could understand this, any of it.

Karin and her had spent hours in sparring practice, day after day, together, alone. Holding each other, pinned down, forced into submission, sometimes insults, their bodies soaked in sweat. For too long, Sakura herself hadn’t realized how she had grown to love it, even after a loss: Karin’s body heat, her soft flesh, her scent. All it took was the first kiss - she didn’t know which of them initiated it, or if it was ever more than an accident when they were sloppy, late in the day as the sun went down - and they were all over each other, tongues wrestling as hard as their bodies ever had.

They found the other things very soon, as experiments between athletic girls who already knew each other’s bodies as lovers did: the parts of their anatomies that brought them the most joy to touch, and the parts that held the musk they wanted to smell and taste. It started with their sweat-soaked armpits, and then the soles of their feet, descending ever further when Sakura found what Karin had left in her panties when she didn’t wipe properly.

Staring at Karin, still struggling with Ibuki on the grass, Sakura knew what she would find tonight, and it made her heart race and her pussy drip. Oh yes, her birthday had been plenty of fun so far, but the thing she was *most* looking forward to was her cake.

***

“Oh…fuck…” mouthed Sakura Kasugano in the moonlight - silently, firmly, lavisciously. “Oh FUCK…”

It was right in her face, filling her vision, almost close enough to touch and certainly close enough to dominate her senses with its sweet rancidity. Karin Kanzuki’s firm, round ass was right in front of her, doing precisely what it was born to do, as a hard, thick turd spooled out of her engorged, reddened rosebud and dangled between the blonde heiress’s awesome buttocks.

“Like what you see, sweetie?,” hissed Karin, hearing Sakura’s unconcealed excitement over the filthy spectacle. She was kneeling on the large dining room table of the Kanzuki estate, still in her elegant red dress and sultry velvet heels, but her black tights and white panties had been lewdly and roughly pulled down, enabling her to lay out her thick shit into a cake pan placed beneath her ass. “I think this one has had just about long enough in the oven…” She slapped both hands on her buttcheecks, leaving a pinkened aura on the skin around her fingers, and pulled them even wider apart, accentuating the eroticism of her slithering bowel movement.

“Hell yeah, I like it,” said Sakura, softly, almost hypnotically as she watched Karin’s offering descend from between her rival’s creamy thighs and land on the non-stick surface, curling around as elegantly as Karin’s blonde tresses. Sakura was almost drooling as she corrected herself: “I *love* it. This is the kind of birthday cake I’ve been waiting *all day* for.”

After Karin’s turd cutter finished squeezing out the tip of her nasty chocolate sundae, she slid smoothly off the table onto her feet, and procured a can of whipped cream from the tabletop. Kneeling over the table with her bare, slap-imprinted buttocks still exposed shamelessly from beneath her scarlet pleated miniskirt, she sang “Happy Birthday, Dear Sakura” in a low, sultry voice as she sprayed her steaming brown dump with a layer of frothy cream that hissed and bubbled, running off-white where it touched the corrosive surface. Finally, Karin reached into her pocket and produced the cherry, still intact, from the ‘cake’s previous incarnation, placing it right on top of her masterwork. “Ta-da,” she said, offering Sakura her nasty treat with a wide grin.

Sakura had been slyly touching herself as she watched the preparations - just a few strokes up the sides of her cunny to wipe some overflowing juices up to her clit - but she had to stop now to embrace her friend. “Oh Karin, it’s beautiful! Thank-you *so* much!” She took out her smartphone to preserve the image before it was ruined - nobody on Instagram would be able to imagine what kind of ‘chocolate’ this was - and the girls posed for a couple of ‘V- sign laden, hugging and inexplicably blushing selfies. Only then did Sakura sit down in front of the pan, for this most intimate and lovingly-made of deserts.

“Please, go ahead!,” Karin gesticulated.

“Itadakimaaaasu~!,” Sakura responded, excitedly.

She ate with hands, of course; it was more sensual that way. Sakura picked up the turd in bare fingertips emerging from her favourite karate gloves, cradled its warmth like the gift it was, and gingerly licked some of the creamy frosting away until it melted into the bitterness beneath. Then she nibbled at the nutty surface of Karin’s melty teenshit. It was rancid, of course, but also surprisingly sweet this time. A lot of sugar must have passed through Karin’s bowels from the original cake…or maybe it was just the taste of love. “It’s delicious…” sighed Sakura.

And just as Sakura had weaned herself into the taste of her lover’s filth, just as she lowered a large chunk of the main turd into her mouth to caress with her tongue before biting it open, she felt a hot, wet thing, alive on the tip of her clitorus and almost choked anyway.

“You’re not the only one who gets dessert!,” exclaimed Karin from beneath the table, before stripping Sakura’s pussy-wet knickers from beneath her skirt and leaving them dangling between her bare, shivering legs with a single sharp, practiced motion. Sakura’s shocked squeal turned to giggles and then, very soon, into hot, needy moaning, as Karin’s dexterous tongue once again went to work on her shaven teen cunny, this time unimpeded.

Both girls ate of the other’s body delightedly. Karin was trapped in the hellishly hot embrace of Sakura’s strong thighs, tongue lapping its way through a steamily torrid cunt, soaked by perverse desire. Sakura was in heaven above, rolling chunks of Karin’s teen-baked turds around her mouth, scummy syrup drizzling out between reddened lips as she made an “Oh” of pure pleasure.

As Sakura began her wild climb towards orgasm, she frantically unbuttoned her shirt to grant herself access to her steely nipples. In her trembling frenzy, she cared nothing for the brown fingerprints she was leaving across her uniform - or even revelled in the despoiling, a synecdoche of her corrupt lust. She revealed her bra, then rapidly popped her firm young tits out above it, smearing excreta on that frilly white lace as well and - at last - her areolae: the color of ripe cherries, nipples hard like pips. She grabbed another chunk of Karin’s steaming crap, broke it open in her hand, then mashed the raw, stinking mess against the tip of each breast - left, then right, then left again - savouring the gristly texture of the undigested roughage as she ground it against her sensitive skin. In her mind’s eye she saw falling cherry blossom descending into a gutter, as the oral assault on her trembling pussy pushed her to new heights of pleasure.

“Playing with your food, are we?,” crooned Karin from beneath the table, between tongue-lashes against Sakura’s swollen, sweltering vulva. “Naughty girl!”

Sakura responded by hawking and spitting a lump of foamy, dissolving shit onto the blonde mass of curls bobbing up and down in her crotch.

“Ew,” exclaimed Karin as the lump of their shitty love juices dribbled off the side of her angelic face. “You’re wasting it!” Turning her head upward to face Sakura and opening her mouth wide she begged, “In here please!”

Sakura couldn’t resist what was revealed when her lover’s beautiful red lips opened for her: pearly, aristocratic teeth drawn wide and tongue quivering in the anticipation of becoming a toilet for her own sloppy-seconds shit. The brunette high schooler spat again, a small lump of crap drooling out of her mouth in a bubble of browned drool and finding its mark in the soft scarlet of Karin’s eager tongue.

Even as Karin’s eyes rolled back in the nasty pleasure of being served her own recycled ordure, Sakura decided to give the upper-class slut something to wash it down with by releasing control of her own bladder. An acrid spray of piss hissed and sprayed out of her exposed vulva like a popped champagne bottle, filling Karin’s mouth until it was a golden, babbling brook.

Sakura could see Karin’s hand reaching between her trembling legs, in the place where her panties and leggings had been so roughly pulled down, surely stroking her own exposed, clean-shaven pussy in excitement. Meanwhile, Sakura was pumping her remaining pee in wild arcs across Karin’s darling face, truly making the classy high-schooler into a ‘golden girl’, even as she whined thirstily for Sakura to “*pleeeease* make my throat into your urinal, sweetie!”

Doming the spoiled girl this way was so much fun for Sakura that she quite forgot about her own pleasure - at least until her stream died down to a trickle that compelled Karin to chase it back to its source, that dainty tongue now curling around her peehole and slurping on it to the last, dirty drop, before returning to Sakura’s bare, piss-glistening pussy. They both knew this would be the final round.

Sakura wriggled her feet out of her sweaty hi-tops, and wrapped her strong thighs around Karin’s head, pulling her ever deeper into an erotic vortex, as the little lady’s tongue invaded the birthday girl’s torrid, inflamed honeypot once again. While using one hand to stroke Karin’s glossy hair and embrace her head against a shit-smeared vulva that the blonde was only too happy to messily slurp clean, Sakura picked the final chunk of turd-cake up in the other and raised it high above her head: shit sundae with a cherry on top.

Sakura stared at Karin’s final birthday gift for a moment, mouth width open, not just to pant from the feeling of her girlfriend’s hot tongue running broken shit morsels over her clit, but slack and drooling with a sick hunger. The immaculately cut turd was dangling and stretching under gravity, just as it had minutes before when it was still adjoined to Karin’s jiggling ass, but now it was Sakura’s. She let go, let it fall, as all things must.

The slab of girlturd slid into her mouth and part of the way down her throat, immediately gagging Sakura with its heavy, nasty flavor, like milk chocolate but made with rancid, clotted milk. Even if the flavor was almost too much for her, she loved it dearly. Then, just seconds later, Karin went for the kill, nipping and gnashing hard on the sides of her clit.

Sakura was jolted over the edge in shock, nearly painfully pleasurable in the initial wave of orgasm, as everything inside her seemed to explode, before cresting into something mellower that still left her arms gripping the arms of the chair with white knuckles, and legs shaking uncontrollably around Karin’s neck.

Sakura then realised that she had bitten and crushed the log in her mouth in that first, brutal moment, breaking it open and spraying half the contents out of her mouth with a scream, like some kind of a sewer piñata. Now the remaining part was open in her mouth, swamping her senses with Karin’s intoxicating bowel gases, while the rest was raining down on the both of them like browned, decaying petals.

“Nice view,” commented Karin, continuing to aggressively eat Sakura out even as she consumed the remaining shitpaste. “I guess we don’t even need to go outside to watch the cherry blossom fall now!”

Feeling falling shitflakes lewdly splatter on her face as she rubbed the last of her birthday cake against her tongue and swallowed, and Karin sucked and kissed her clittie raw, Sakura fell back in the chair and came again, slower, longer, easier to appreciate as it rolled over her small body in waves. Her tongue swam through the the shitty chocolate milkshake that filled her drooling mouth until it found the cherry floating there, ripe and still unspoiled. She smiled as she bit it open, tasting sweetness again - sweetness all over her body as she came to her petite mort, both wholly ruined and utterly satiated.

***

“Oh…,” Sakura groaned, coming to her senses again. “I guess we’d better clean up…”

“Don’t worry about that, Birthday Girl,” said Karin, wiping the last dregs of her crap out of the cake pan with a fingertip, and licking it clean. “Mmm,
….damn, I taste good, if I do say so myself. We’ll have the help take care of it. I’ll just tell them I had a little…‘accident’.”

“Again…?” Sakura was a little incredulous.

“Sure. And I hope to have many more with you, Sakura Kasugano.” Karin embraced her lover again, and tenderly shit-kissed her on the lips.

Sakura giggled. “Me too, Karin. Me too!”

Amy The Pussy Killer: Origin

It all started when we took our vacation the celebrate Amy's graduation from university. She was an engineering student, smart, slender and very athletic, with perfect breasts and flawless skin.

We swam naked in a lake in the countryside. The sky was deep blue with fluffy white clouds and the sun shimmered off her wet skin. Her dark brown hair was clinging to her shoulders. As I watched her walk naked along the beach, my penis couldn't help but swell, slowly twitching upward.

She covered her mouth and laughed. "Wow. That's really something you've got there!"

"Don't laugh at a man's penis," I said with a smirk, "You'll give me a complex."

"Oh, I didn't mean there was anything funny about it. It just took me by surprise. We've been dating for three months and I'm only now finding out that you've got a huge dick."

I rolled my eyes. "You've seen my dick before."

"Yeah, and I thought it was pretty big before, but I never saw it hard."

"This isn't hard!"

"Yeah, right. Are you trying to tell me it gets even bigger than that?"

"I guess so, but it's really not that big. I'm actually pretty average."

She laughed again. "If you say so. I guess since I'm still a virgin I'm not in a position to comment about male anatomy."

Amy slipped her flowing white dress directly over her wet skin, leaving her panties and shoes in the pile with my clothes. I wrapped a towel around my waist.

"Come on. Let's go for a walk," she said as she wandered barefoot into the rolling field.

I followed along, admiring how her every step had the grace of a dancer. She giggled as she flowed with the gentle wind and then bounced along like a gymnast, her unsupported breasts bouncing with her beneath the thin white fabric of her dress.

"We should probably get dressed," I said, fidgeting with my towel, "Someone might come along."

"Coward!" she said with a laugh as she stepped up onto an old wooden fence, walking along and holding out her arms for balance. "Live a little!"

She moved along the fence with effortless grace that would make any tight-rope walker jealous. It was as if she were weightless, taking long smooth strides.

"Hey!" I laughed. "Be careful up there!"

"What are you talking about? This isn't high! I used to walk the high steel with my father back when… Whoa!"

She wobbled and one foot slipped off the fence. Her arms flailed around wildly to catch her balance, then she came crashing down. She landed with one leg on either side of the fence and a jagged fence post was jammed deep between her thighs.

"Holy shit! Are you alright?" I ran up to put my hands on her shoulders.

Amy stared at me with huge green eyes, her mouth hanging open. She made tiny incomprehensible sounds and twitched hard in my hands. I looked down to see blood dribbling onto the ground between her feet.

"We've got to get you off there!" I leaned into her and hugged her tightly. I put a hand on her firm butt and a foot on the fence, trying to gently lift her.

"Ah! Stop! Stop!" she howled, "It hurts! Fuck! Fuck!"

She panted desperately for breath and tears flooded from her eyes as she clutched at my bare back.

"I can't breathe! My pussy, it hurts so much! Help me! Please, help me!"

"Hold on. Just hold on! Let me get a look."

I bent down and lifted up the front of her dress. There were jagged shards of wood embedded deep into her pussy, but there was no way to tell how deep. Small streams of blood were running down the post.

"We've got to get you to a hospital. This is serious. I know it's going to hurt, but we've got to lift you off and get to the car."

"No! No, damn it! Stop! Please, this can't be happening!" She shrieked as I wrapped my arms around her again.

She wailed in agony and went as stiff as a board when I slowly lifted her.

She clutched her pussy as I helped her lift her leg over to my side of the fence. Her face was as white as her dress and blood ran between her fingers.

"Oh no! Oh no. I… I can't feel my pussy. It's… It's all gone!"

I turned her away from the fence so she didn't see the bloody chunks of skin and flesh that were still stuck to the wood.

"Here. Use this to put pressure on it." I yanked off my towel and gave it to her.

She wedged the towel between her legs and then leaned against my side as I helped her limp hurriedly toward the car. We didn't have time to get my clothes, so I drove naked while she kept her dress pushed up around her waist and held the towel in place. By the time we got into town, the towel was soaked red and she was sobbing in agony.

The emergency room nurses took her away for surgery and gave me a hospital gown to wear. I sat in the waiting room for over an hour, but it seemed like a year.

"Are you Amy's family?"

"I'm her boyfriend. She's away from home on vacation."

"I see. Well, she's out of danger, so there's no need to worry."

"Holy shit." I sucked in a huge breath, suddenly realizing that I'd forgotten to breathe.

"It's really too early to say, but you should be prepared for the possibility that she won't make a full recovery."

"What do you mean?"

"Please, don't stand up. It's better if we stay calm about this. She's suffered a very serious injury. We've just finished removing every splinter of wood that we could find. Once she's recovered from that, we can start to look into the options for reconstructive surgery."

"Reconstructive surgery?"

"The options are quite limited, unfortunately. She's lost large areas of very delicate tissue, including irreplaceable nerves."

"Will she be able to…" My words trailed off. My throat was dry.

"It's probably best that you don't raise your expectations too high. She'll let you know what she feels comfortable doing when she's ready."

"Can I talk to her?"

"Only for a moment. She needs rest."

The doctor lead me into Amy's room. She was lying flat on her back with her legs held up in the air and spread wide by straps so that she could hardly move. She had a thick layer of bandage wrapped around her pussy.

When she saw me, she suddenly sobbed and covered her face.

"No! No, this isn't fair!"

I took her hand gently. "It's alright. It'll be alright. We'll figure this out."

"It's not going to be alright! Don't you understand? It's ruined! They won't let me see it, but I can tell. I'm never going to be the same."

"The most important thing is that you're safe."

"We were going to have sex. It was going to be wonderful. I love you, and now we're never going to be able to do it!"

"I love you too, and I don't care if we never have sex. We'll just do whatever you're able to do. I'm sure you'll be just fine. You'll see."

"You mean it? You won't…" She blinked back her tears. "You won't leave me?"

"Of course I won't leave you. This doesn't change the fact that you're still the most beautiful girl I've ever met."

She squeezed my hand and held it against her large, warm breasts. She bit her lip and nodded. "Alright. I'll be strong for you. Even if I don't have a pussy, I can still be a good girlfriend."

"It's time to let her rest. You can come back later. We've got a sleeping pill for her."

"I love you," I stammered as I left, "Try not to worry!"

I went to the hotel to get my clothing and a few hours sleep, then hurriedly returned to the hospital to wait for her to wake up. I sat on a bench outside her room and fell asleep again.

I jerked awake to the sound of screaming, then a loud crash.

I rushed into Amy's room to see her standing in the middle of the room completely naked. Her face was bright red and twisted in fury and her bed was flipped onto its side. Her hands were clenched like claws and her teeth were bared. Her eyes darted around wildly. Her bare breasts bounced as she sucked in harsh, furious breaths.

My eyes went immediately to her pussy. Her bandages were ripped open and dangled in shreds along her legs. Her pussy was a gaping whole ringed with stitches. Her skin was red and pulled as tight as a drum. The inside of her vagina was stretched wide open and exposed. It quivered as she screamed.

"No! Don't look at me!" She twisted around and covered herself with both hands, then her legs wobbled and she crashed to her knees. "It's… It's horrible! Horrible!"

I rushed to kneel beside her as nurses scrambled into the room. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tight as tears streamed down her face and she clutched her mangled pussy. A nurse gave Amy an injection and she soon fell asleep in my arms.

Even after six months and two more surgeries, things were still not back to normal. They tried to use skin grafts to give her something like a normal pussy, but the way her mind had changed was far worse. She hated the sight of my penis and became furious any time I tried to bring up the topic of sex. Her urges had become strange and violent.

She bought a run-down house in an abandoned neighborhood. She told everyone else that it was a house flipping project, but she had me help her build a strange room of her own design. It had shackles, a one-way mirror, a tiled floor, and drains for blood. I tried to be supportive because I knew she was struggling with a terrible injury, but it was often difficult.

"Wake up," said an electronically distorted voice, "Wake up, you bitch."

Michelle's head jerked up and she looked around blearily. "Huh?! What…? What's happening?"

The beautiful 20-year-old woman gasped and screamed as she looked down at herself and realized she was naked. She frantically covered her large breasts with an arm and pressed a hand to her neatly trimmed pussy.

"What is this? Who are you?!" Michelle scrambled backward, dragging a chain from one wrist as she stared at Amy with huge eyes.

From the darkened room behind the one-way mirror, I watched Amy slowly stepping closer to Michelle.

Amy's head was covered in a black mask with tinted lenses over her eyes and a voice distorter over her mouth. Otherwise she was completely naked and she carried a very sharp curved knife.

"Oh my god, what's wrong with your cunt?" Michelle abandoned covering her breasts to cover her mouth instead, her body clenching as if to hold back vomit.

Amy's pussy had greatly improved since her latest surgery, but it was still a deeply scarred patchwork of skin. It looked more like a vertical gash than a vagina, and it tended to spray in random directions when she urinated.

"I don't have a cunt. Shut the hell up. I know all about you and how you treat people. I've seen how you torment your little sister, teasing her for being shy, for having small breasts and no boyfriend."

"What are you talking about? That's… That's not serious! I…"

"I know how you treat your boyfriends. You hit them. You force them to buy you expensive gifts and you only give them sex to keep them hooked until they run out of money, then you dump them."

Michelle's face flushed and she glanced around rapidly. "That's none of your business! I love my boyfriend."

"How many boyfriends have you had this year?"

"You can't kidnap me and expect me to answer your questions! Let me go!" Michelle scowled and tugged on the chain, trying to pull her wrist free and causing her very large breasts to bounce.

"You're going to pay for the pain you've caused."

Michelle gasped and got on her knees, her hands clasped in front of her chest.

"Wait! Please, don't hurt me! I haven't done anything wrong."

"You want to live?"

"Yes!"

Amy went to a table in the corner and picked up a second knife. She tossed it to clatter across the tile floor and stop at Michelle's knees.

"There's your chance. Kill me and you'll live. I'm not afraid to die. I wake up every day wishing I were dead. If you can't do it, I'll stick my knife in you and find someone else."

Michelle gasped and grabbed the knife with both hands. She held it up against her breasts, her hands shaking, her blue eyes enormous, her blonde hair slick with sweat, her pale skin gleaming. Her pink nipples were plump and swollen with excitement.

"You… You just made a big mistake," said Michelle as she climbed to her feet, "I take self-defense classes!"

Amy spread her arms wide at her sides and walked slowly toward Michelle. Amy gestured with her knife toward her chest and said, "Take your best shot."

Michelle screamed furiously and lunged, jabbing with her knife. Amy twisted her body at the last moment, slipping out of the path of the blade, then she slammed her foot into the back of Michelle's knee.

Michelle tumbled hard, slamming her shoulder into the tile. Amy pounced on top, pressing a knee hard into Michelle's left breast.

With a single quick stroke, Amy stabbed Michelle's pussy. Blood sprayed and Michelle howled. She squirmed and bucked, her legs kicking at the air even as Amy's knife stabbed again and again.

Michelle dropped her knife and grabbed her crotch with both hands. "No! No, what have you done to me?! Oh god, you bitch! My fucking cunt!"

Amy stepped back and tossed a towel to Michelle. "Here. Put pressure on it. If you're still alive when I get back, I'll let you go."

Amy walked away and closed the heavy metal door with a clank, cutting off the sound of Michelle's screams. I came running down the hallway.

"You're bleeding!"

Amy took off her mask and looked down at her chest to see a thin line of blood on her right breast.

"Shit! She nicked me!"

"Get some clothes on. I'll start the car. We'd better get you to the hospital. You wouldn't want a scar."

"Are you serious?"

"Of course! Your breasts are beautiful."

Amy rolled her eyes and groaned. "Fine. Let's go."

Amethyst and Steven decide once againt to experiment the earthly delights of the carnal sensations. They are devouring foie gras at a fancy retaurant, burping loudly and being inconsiderate to the other guests.

"Hmm this shit's good!" says the purple midget woman of violet lactations with much pleasure in her bossoms.

"I know, right? I knew we had to eat here at some point!"

"Excuse me but you're going to have to leave!" said a woman behid them, she was a prep.

Amethyst takes immense dislike to this abominatory interruption of pleasure so offered, so she takes out her whips and lassos it at the devil old lady. The whips grabs her neck and pulls off her spine, making the woman paraplegic and bleed to death, whilst her uncontrolled bowels expell torrents of putrid black poop. The other guests are horrorfied at this display of whimsical carnicery, so they scream and run away, trampling themselves to death on the way out.

"Good, now we are alone…" says the Steven erotically.

Amethyst blushes her purple cheeks in an ocean of lavender. She does not know what to do: Steven is like a brother to her… or a nephew… doing it with him would be incest! But her heart of ultraviolet radiation cannot stop at here, her feelings are deep and as purple as a roman emperor's robes before the lacerated carcinomas of a lover so detested. Her blood boils, bubbles in extrications of the feelings so denied, she cannot hold it anymore, like a keetle cannot hold the power of the bubbles of water so fiery. She grabs Steven's face and kisses him passionately like a medieval witch kissing the devil's arsehole, tasting his wonderous saliva of gengivitis and putrid uncleansed gums.

"Steve… I… I love you!" says the Amethyst gem of conflicted emotions and passions so expressed.

Steve smiles, and it's his turn to kiss her.

"I love you too Amethyst."

"Oh my Steven, let us dance the waltz of life between a gem and her vessel of doom to her physical form of sorts!"

"Yes, amore mio, let us unite in the passion of a thousand red stars in the galaxy's swan song."

Amethyst and Steven return to their macarena of kisses, Steven licking the supple nigger lips of the gem with much pleasure and determination. Amethyst then licking upward in his face, intruding in his left nostril.

"Oh Amethyst, your wringling member of salivatory palatations feel so right in my nares!" moans the Steven as his virginity ends at last.

Amethyst nods and licks with much pleasure, stripping the nares of it's putrid, chartreuse snot of bacteria and fungi. It goes unwell in her umami taste buds, however, so she vomits and barfs up gruesome stomachal contents: foie gras, potato chips, gannet bones, mudpuppies and aborted fetuses. Steven devours this vulture supper with much pleasure, but the stomach acids burn away his olfactory nerves, so he can't smell anymore. The taste of the barfed up cocktail of moltovian inanity makes him very horny, so he grabs Amethyst's boobs. Unfortunately, the ultraviolet light of her gem makes his fingers cancerous, tumours consuming the youthful flesh of the digits.

"AAAAAAHHHHH AMETHYST YOUR RADIANCE OF DEVIL SUNS IS CONSUMING MY PREPUBESCENT FLESH OF INOCCENCE!"

"Don't worries, my wonderous juice of the milk boobies will clench the afflicted flesh in sphincterful ways!"

Steven nods, and he rips away the shirt and the bra underneath. The ample breasts of the Amethyst are the biggest among her kind, an accomplishment that only her bottomless hedonism and boarish feeding habits managed to conquer. Pearl is very jealous of Amethyst's breasts, as is Garnet and was Rose, so they plotted for years to slaughter the mammaries with progressively more inane food poisoning and "accidental" friendly fire. But the tits do not give up, they regenerate upon each thrust of the devil ambitions of the pitiful flat breasted girls. Unfortunately, each regeneration builds upon the ruptured tissue, so Amethyst's tatas are now filled with tumours and fetid absesses, folds upon folds of carcinomas, black necrosis tissue and vicious teratomas of teeth, gums, eyes and penises. The breasts ooze tremendous amounts of a putrid gorgonzola milk, mixed with decaying, yellowish and green pus, rotten gangrene fluids, blood and semen from the penis teratomas.

Steven is much aroused by the cancerous molds of flesh before him, so he sucks on the putrid, decaying nipples, licking and drinking the ghoulish mixture of woolly rhino biles and elephant bird arses. Amethyst moans in much pleasure as her titties are emptied of the vile contents of misconduit and infamy.

"Oh Steven, your penetrations of the supple tongue on the insides of my teratomaful flesh are anathema to the devil kami that reside in the corruptions of lobular ambitions!"

Steven nods in much apreciation, keeping consuming the purifying miasma of the putrid mammaries. Unfortunately, the necrotic, decaying fluids of fungi attributes have intentions for the digestive tract that are very badly shaped and evil. The rotten cheesecake bukake corrupts the Steven flesh, obliterating his stomachal linings and melting his intestines with unsavoury desires. The liver is the most corrupted organ, producing much pus in the bile that creates habitats for several species of demonic protozoa. This devilful eukaryotic flora devours the helpful and benign bacteria of good intentions and honest worker smiles. This is the last straw for the slaughtered intestinal tract, the small intestine now fully broken down into a bloody pulp. The fetid compost of the evil milk, pus, rotten fluids, blood, bile, digested living tissues and countless microbe worshippers of Ahriman flows down into the large intestine like the Tohoku Tsunami upon pitiful japanese children and elderly men.

The noble organ of the chinese element of Metal tries his best to secure the evil shit cataracts of hatred and calamity, tries to redirect as much water to Steven's blood stream and stall the demon swamp river of putridity and inconsideration.

"No… you will not fuck up the wonderous son of the Rose in his moment of passion and lust in Heaven so made!" cries desesperately the large intestine as he cramps itself.

"HAW HAW HAW thou shalt not stall mine devil intentions of shitty arseholes and virulent ruthlessness!" says the devil gorgonzola diarrhea of badly shaped ambitions.

Meanwhile, Steven licks down the supple Amethyst belly of carcinoma folds and large, dog-poop like warts. He sucks on the warts with much pleasure and divination, eliciting felicity the moans of the satisfied gem.

"Oh Steven, don't teases me, suck my pussy now!" says impatiently the purple Pandora.

"Okay my lover of feast and famine, I shall pleasure you more overtly!"

He then rips off the panties, brown and fetid due to uncleansed menstrual blood stains and shit. He finds an utterly unwashed pussy of codfish scent and oysters growing all over the labia majorae, while ticks cover the entirty of the clitoris. He licks the tainted pus-filled flesh and devours the parasites with much delight, eliciting the moans of Amethyst the pleasured. Unfortunately, this only does more the worst, sending parasitical allies to his slaughtered digestive tract.

"HAW, thou is numberless against mine mens of arms so arthropodical!"

"Yessss, open the passssssssage…" says the devil ticks and oysters.

"Ha, you only shit yourselves more! Now I have more things to block you, evil torrent of hatred and darkness!"

"Fuck, thou are right! Mine mans, stand behind myself, for I have to think of a new plans!" says unfelicity the demon diarrhea.

Meanwhile, Amethyst decides it is time to prepare the penis. She dislodges Steven off her, almost ruining the intestine's wonderous defense. The jeans of the little boy are hastily removed and thrown away, exposing his pinky panties of ukelele design.

"Lol, you haves the most unmanly underwear this side of the Meridian!" cackles happily the whore.

Steven is very ashamed of the satanic insults of the harlot Amethyst. He tried so hard to find panties that are apropriated to his style of existence, and now they are laughed at by the loved one of emptied breasts. Amethyst notices this distress and licks the still covered penis, making Steven happy again. Unfortunately, this cycle of depression and relaxation wears down the defenses of the magnificent intestine, and loads of evil cultist protozoa and ticks make their way into the blood stream. They are now free to wreck havoc and chaos in the young boy's body, slowly but surely contaminating and corrupting the organs within his torso, preparing them for the great finale.

Meanwhile, Amethyst rips off the Steven panties, exposing his short but thick cock of cigar shape. The head is much appealing in it's ice cream remindation, so the Amethyst licks and sucks the cock with much pleasure. Steven has been very horny the entire time, oozing copious amounts of watery precum, so it does not take long for the orgasmic contractions to begin.

"Uh uh, you're going to cum in my pussy, Steven boy!"

And so Amethyst rises and sits her vagina on the Steven phallus, going up and down like a botfly contominated cow. This is the golden opportunity the devil contagions have been waiting for! A Steven is too distracted by the fuckery, the ticks and protozoa and putrid fluids do quick work with the lungs, bladder, testicles, heart, stomach and liver, pancreas, most of the torso musculature and fatty tissue and even most of the large intestine. Without noticing, Steven's body has largely become a sack of putrid, bloody digested tissues assimilated into diarrhea. Steven's torso is basically a sack of fecal waste, some of it lactated by the man titties, but most awaiting into focal locations.

"Oh Steven, your rod of delights is most pleasurable in it's rhadamantian hardness of ages!"

Both lovers can't hold it much longer, and Steven grabs the bouncing Amethyst woman and kisses her passionately, one last time.

Then Steven ejaculates, and everything goes to hell. His anus and penis empty the gallons upon gallons of fetid dung liquid that are his torso, two distinct torrents of pitchy black diarrhea of gastroenteritic wolverine ass stench, one covering the fancy restaurant chair and the other filling the Amethyst pussy in one horrendous bullet-speed blast, quickly assimilating her tissues and converting them into more and more diarrhea. Neither party has even stopped moaning in orgasm, when Steven's torso has been completly emptied, leaving just skin on a ribcage and a spinal cord, an anorexic visage that aroused Amethyst even more. Unfortunately for her, most of her torso tissues had already become diarrhea when she noticed that, and it kept going upwards and consuming her internal organs, the internal tissues not even fully broken down and yet already sliding off, out of her vagina and anus, the dirrhea not fully pooling inside of her, but still clibing upwards thanks to her circulatory system.

"Nooooo… my love…" says Steven weakly, before he falls down the chair into the puddle of shit on the ground, his brain shutting down due to the lack of blood and oxygen, as well as sheer disgust and snobbery.

Amethyst cries in pain and grief as her lover is dead and so is most of her internal organs. The diarrhea infestation has reached it's craddle, the ample corrupted breasts, and pools in them, quickly turning them into sacks of shit that lactate diarrhea. The teratomas growl furiously, before silence falls upon them.

The police arrive to find the two lovers' corpses, now skeletons lying upon an ocean of excrement. The two gems still remain, albeit now brown due to the corruption. Pearl and Garnet arive to the scene of the crime.

"What seems to be the problem, officer?" asks Pearl samuraily.

"Well, these too fuckwads appear to have been digested alive by their own poo" says commissionar Gordon, spitting putrid globs of despise at her face.

The Pearl doesn't like it very much, and cuts the Gotham investigator's limbs and throws him into the shit pile, which makes no delay of consuming him and turning him into shit.

"Well fuck, this really worked better than expected!" says Pearl scaredaly.

Garnet and Pearl had contaminated Amethyst's milk in their last attempt to kill their envy object of fetid dementia, and as it seems that plan got over far too well. The flat breast duplicious gems of despise wanted to rejoice in their murder, but fear and guilt over killing their beloved Steven brought tears to their eyes and lamentation to their titties.

"I can't take it anymore!" cries the Pearl, "Steven my love, I'm coming with you!"

Then she jumps on the excrement pile, killing herself as her flesh melts and bubbles and turns into diarrhea. The Garnet is much displease, she does not like the sentimentality, but grief fills her empty heart of pus, and she too throws herself at the lake of shit. With a last few cries of agony, her skeleton is too rendered clean, and thus the gems are no more.

Steven's dad, who is responsible in the eyes of the law and much dear to the deceased little boy of ukelele dreams, says a last few goodbyes as he buries the gems into their sacred grave.

The toilet.

The orc camp was alive with activity with human, elf and naga (snake women) dances danced around a blazing fire. Each one showing off their bodies to their captors. The orcs were a proud race, they loved the finer things in life even if did disgust others. Normally, the orcs would be in their tends having their way with the slaves but today was different, today was a celebration of victory over another clan. This tribe of orcs were futanari orcs. Female orcs who have both male and female genitalia and loved women to fuck and eat.
The music began to slow and the dancers stopped before finding a partner in the crowd as a tall orcess walked up. This was Yakik the leader of the clan
“Today is a good day!” she declared. “We have beaten the Black tooth and absorbed them into ours,” that made the crowd cheer as a naked orcess was dragged by two more orcess. “And as tradition demands,” she said as she looked to the orcess who was forced to her knees. “The leader of the clan who has been defeated must offer their life,”
The orcess looked up with rage in her eyes. “You know nothing of our ways filth!” she spat.
“Well too bad Yukak,” Yakik said as a wooden block with a curve on the top was brought out. “Because your weak line is about to end,” as the orcess said that three young female orcs walked out of a tent and passed the crowd.
Each one of them was naked save only for cuffs around their wrists. As they walked they tried not to look at anyone in shame. Yukak watched in horror as the three lined up behind the block.
“No please,” she begged. “Not them! Amputate them, turn them into slaves, anything but please don’t kill them, please spare my daughters!” tears began to roll down her eyes as she said this but her pleas fell on deaf ears as a topless orcess walked up with an axe in hand.
The first of the three looked up at the executioner with tears in her eyes. To calm her the executioner stroked her face before leaning in and kissing her making the crowd whistle. Breaking the kiss, the young orc gulped and knelt down looking at the bloody block.
“Ple…please enjoy my meat,” she said before she leaned forward and resting her neck on the block.
There she waited for the axe to fall but something unexpected happened. A hand found its way around her cock and a mouth pressed itself against her pussy. She gasped with pleasure as her cock hardened and her pussy wettened. She knew what was going on, before a beheading a slave would arouse the body to make it more tender. Make the meat tastier. She should have realised this earlier, but decided to enjoy herself as the slave ate her out with ease.
She then felt her hair being moved from around her neck. The feeling of the blade followed before a moment of calm making her close her eyes before all felling in her body was cut. Her eyes opened and she watched as she was lifted to see her lifeless body slump off the block with the rest of the crowd cheered. She watched as her body was taken to a nearby table and cut up into pieces. But soon the darkness took her and all she could think about was people enjoying her meat.
The second daughter however had no such reservation of having her head cut off. She turned around and knelt down before bending her back resting her neck on the block looking up at the executioner. Her cock was already hard and pussy wet as she took shallow breaths.
“Do it,” she said,” Do it now,”
The executioner needed no more persuasion and brought down the axe on the daughter’s neck. Her head fell down as her body spasmed and came coating her body with cum. The head was placed on a spike with her older sister while her body was taken to be butchered. The final daughter just watched in erotic arousal as her two sisters were beheaded.
Her turn was next. The executioner walked her up to the block and made her kneel but didn’t lower her head onto the block. Instead her she was uncuffed and handed a blade while a bucket was placed in front of her. She got the meaning and took a deep breath and licked the blade before positioning it in front of her belly button.
“I give myself to Morc to keep my lines honour,” she said before sliding the blade into her gut.
She winced in pain as her mother screamed in horror. But the youngest daughter didn’t care she pulled the blade up still she reached her ribcage. Her hand then slid into the wound and began to pull out her guts and place it into the bucket leaving only her heart and lungs. Orcs had high tolerances for pain, and the youngest didn’t cry or scream only wince and tear up though it all. Once her gut was emptied she leaned forward and rested her head on the block. Her head was then removed from her body and placed in a spike with her sisters while her body was taken to be butchered.
Yukak was in tears as she was forced to watch her daughters executed and butchered in front of her. What was next was cleat, tradition demanded that the former chieftainess be cooked and eaten by the clan who won. A table was brought up and she was brought to it. She was then forced onto the table with four orcess holding her limbs. Yakik then walked up with a long metal pole in hand. She was about to be spitted and roasted alive.
For a long time Yukak had been going against tradition. Normally orcs are very cannibalistic. They eat both others and their own kind and she wanted to stop this. But doing this made her clan weak and a target for others. The strong eat the weak, she now knew the meaning of the saying now. She was weak and deserved to be eaten like a pig. The spit was positioned at the entrance to her pussy with the sharpened tip moving up and down her lips. This made her wet allowing the spit to enter her making her gasp with pleasure and her cock to harden.
The former orc chieftainess moaned out with pleasure as she was being fucked by the spit. The metal rod entered her slowly and soon pressed against the roof of her room. The executioner walked up with a knife in hand, but Yukak shook her head.
“No, roast me alive. Punish me for breaking tradition,” she said.
The executioner nodded and backed up as the spit pierced her womb sliding up her now but she still moaned in pleasure. The spitting of an orcess, human or elf was tricky at best. It took years to train someone in the technique of spitting. Thankfully Yakik had had that training and had spitted many people before. The orcess in front of her was enjoying her final moments as the spit continued its journey through her body.
Yukak soon felt the spit enter her throat. Tipping her head back she opened her mouth wide and watched in amazement as the spit exited her mouth. It had bits of blood and gore on it but was clean for the most part. It soon stopped in front of her and her hands were taken and placed on the spit. Both her ankles and wrists were then tied to the spit. But this was not the end.
Yakik then picked up a knife and slid open Yukak’s belly. That made the meat moan and wince in pain as she began to open up the belly and take out the guts leaving only her heart and lungs. Once emptied she then began to fill the belly with stuffing made from Yukak’s daughters. After being filled her belly was then closed as Yakik moved to Yukak’s ear.
“Your daughters made great stuffing,” she said while patting the swollen belly.
Yukak moaned with pleasure with the knowledge that her daughters would be joining her. But then she made a gagged cry as her cock and balls were cut off. Some metal was then placed on the wound cauterizing it making cry even more. Once it was done Yukak’s hair was then removed. With then done she watched as two orcess picked up the spit and placed her over a roaring fire. Sweat fell from her and onto the fire as she began to turn.
Hours later Yukak’s body was on display as people began to feast on her and her daughters. The defeated clan was now part of theirs.

Dipper went down the stairs. He had been having some very good personal time by reading ancient sumerian manuscripts he found on the Gravity Falls bank, and they told of wonderous and wise things about ancient akkadian civilisations.

"Ah, if only I could share this knowledge with the scientific community" he sighed, he really hoped to share his discoveries with the world and be immortalised as a god scientist emperor and get all the babes so he could make Wendy jealous for not letting him rape her.

But alas, such tomfoolery would have to wait. He went down the stairs because he was really thristy, all that reading of desert city texts had made him invision the wonderous waters of the Tigris and Euphrates and made him want to crave fig juice. So he walked right down the stairs and-

"JESUS CHRIST MABEL WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!?"

Mabel Pines was laying on the floor, nude from the waist down, shoving her pet pig Waddles into her grostesquely engorged snatch, the poor animal kicking and screaming as most of his torso was within Mabel's hateful uterus, inflating her belly in a pig-shaped mound, her hands on the boar's arse and shoving him further into her vagina. Around her laid the mutilated corpses of goats, woodpeckers, crocodiles and children, the limbs hacked off and thrown together in a pile, while a massive goblet of gold laid beside her, full of filth and the blood of saints.

"Ah, just in time, Dipper my brother!" she moaned evilly and whoristically, "Watch as I transcend my pitiful existence and become the greatest of all calamities!"

And so she dipped (geddit) her fingers on Waddles' anus and covered them in bloody pig diarrhea, and wrote on her forehead "Babylon the Great, the Mother of Prostitutes and Abominations of the Earth", and licked and swallowed the remaining dung with much pleasure. With a final thrust, she shoved the rest of Waddles body up her canal, only his hindhoofs remaining outside. Her womb then began to constrict, and Waddles was slowly and painfully masticated to death, his internal organs and bones completly smashed and crushed within those fleshy halls, blood, viscerae, fat, bile and shit flowing forth from Mabel's vagina as the pig was destroyed. Mabel moaned with much hatred and pleasure and bobbed her head wildly like Animal in The Muppets movie, screaming in eldritch tongues obscenities against existence. In a few minutes, a massive pool of Waddles' fluids laid before her, and his bump inside her was drastically reduced, only a small hill that barely indicated there was a pig previously inside. With a final push, Waddles' hooves came inside, and the dead pig was completly within Mabel's uterus.

"Now Dipper my twin, I am pregnant with the messiah of darkness and despair, the greatest Beast that shall lay the world in ruin! You shall do as I say, or else there will be grave…CONSEQUENCES!"

Dipper could only whimper, he was completly horrorfied by the whimsical display of violence and suinophobia before him, and much disliked the way the children's bodies were arranged. If only he could rape Wendy to get his mind off this.

"Good, now take me to hospital so that I may give birth the the Prince of DEATH with dignity and uncomplications!" Mabel said, taking a sip from her goblet of holy blood and shit.

"B-but you only got preganted now!" cried Dipper fearfully and confusedly.

"Indeed, but I am the Whore Queen, my pregnancy only lasts as much as I desire!"

And to prove her point, her belly was now fully round like at the end of pregnancy. Evil, eldritch noises could be heard from within her, and the bulges of what appeared to be tentacles and hooves appeared on it. Screaming faces of children occasionally appeared, frozen in abstract suffering and terror. Dipper swallowed a gob of spit, and led the way to the car.

"I have to prevent my sister from birthing!" he thought secretly to himself, "I musn't let this abomination be born and ruin my chances to get revenge on Wendy!"

So Dipper drove the car, but through a thin road in the middle of the forest. Tons of gnomes, squirrels and school children were trampled to death by the wheels, their intestines rolling around the tires and spewing blood and shit everywhere. Mabel much liked, devouring the filth with much pleasure, but she got suspicious of Dipper.

"Brother, the road to the hospital is not here!" she hissed evilly like a dementia siren with congenital vaginitis and hateful pus globs of despise.

"Uh, this is a short cut to the hospital! I musn't make the baby wait!"

"Oh, okay."

But Dipper…WAS LYING! He wasn't taking her to the hospital, he was taking her to the Gravity Falls ABORTION CLINIC! He had gone there many times to spy on Wendy having abortions, he secretly impregnated her in her sleep because abortion was his favourite fetish and he liked to inflict it on the woman he wanted to rape. So after a few minutes they arrived at a massive clearing with a large un-asphalted parking lot, full of red dust from fetus blood. The abortion clinic was a simple wooden building made of rotten wood that was falling apart, with huge flashing neon letters saying "GRAVITY FALLS ABORTION CLINIC: 100% DISCOUNT FOR NON-WHITE BABIES".

"Dipper, I don't think we're in the hospital" grunted Mabel.

"N-n-no Mabel we ARE in the hospital! The letters, they are out of order, so it's "Gravity Falls Hospital" spelled backwards!"

"Uh, no, backwards is SEIBAB ETIHW-NON ROF TNUOCSID %001: CINILC NOITROBA SLLAF YTIVARG-"

Just then, a huge flash of cancerous white light appeared, and out of it came an ugly looking perv man with green and gold clothes and stupid horn apparatuses on his helmet…LOKI!

"Mmm baby yeah fuck me!" moaned Loki whorily, humping the air like a Zeus ravaged Ganymede.

"…let's just go inside" Mabel concluded.

So the twins entered the devil and ugly building. Inside there was a small reception room, the seats were all mouldy and covered in fungi and lichens. Rats, lizards and centipedes run around everywhere, eating the remains of the previous abortions. A small flickering bulb illuminated the place, and in the reception cabin was an old man full of warts, tumours and abcesses oozing putrid necrotic pus, with broken glasses, blooshot eyes, rotten yellow teeth and wearing a dirty white lab coat full of diarrhea stains and brown trousers full of mould and obnoxious vomit.

"Good evening" he hissed devily, "I take your are our clients?"

"Yes, my sister is in desperate need of a… release…" said Dipper, chosing his euphemisms carefully.

"Ah, yes, I can see that" the devil man said, flickering his forked reptile tongue lustfully at Mabel, "Shall we go in?"

"My brother must come too, he must witness the triumph of darkness!" grinned Mabel satanically.

"Indeed, he shall do more than just watch…"

Dipper didn't like that implication one bit, but before he could protest the good Doctor opened the door to the operation room and Mabel grabbed his arm and dragged him there.

"My God, what have I done?" whimpered Dipper to himself in thought, "I should have never come to this clinic!"

The abortion operation room was in no better state than the rest of the building, all the equipments and machinery were severely rusty and dirty, the computer monitors were severely decayed and full of moss, and the tools were all embuded in blood and shit crust. Pools of stagnant, shitty water were spread all across the floor, and the only unruined and undamaged thing in the place were the two massive, hellish red lights that illuminated the room. The air was thick and humid, with a severe rotten stench that made Dipper gag and vomit his stomachal contents: french fries, burritos, elephant cum, undignified rotten nipples and oreos. Mabel eagerly sat on the operational chair, imediately taking out her pants and showing her cancerous, tumour-filled pussy, oozing black, oily blood and yolk-like fluids. Her labia were full of abcesses, while her clitoris was decaying and rotten.

"I'm not going to lie, this will hurt like a bitch" moaned the doctor, looking at her pussy with salivation in his mouth.

"Go forth. What is pain to a whore but her thrall of MADNESS!?" said Mabel wisely.

Dipper try to look away, incest was a line he would not cross. But in his endless misogyny and desire to rape women, he could not look away from his sister's rotten, but exceptionally virginal, vagina. As the machine approached the pussy and the serrated, shit encrusted blades touched the hatefully carcinogenic labia and bathed themselves in the putrid liquids, the animalistic sexuality instincts of a man began coursing through his veins… his heart began beating faster… his blood began to run more rapidly… his cheeks became rosier and blsuhing… his penis began TO ERECT! Not before long, he was a most morose drooling RETARD, his one inch prepubescent cock finding itself tight in his blue trousers and polka dot panties, which the hungry sexuality dick had sliped out of and was now touching the zipper, the beautiful soft penis head bruising against the cold, hard metal. So, with his mind shut off and his zoological drives in control, he took off his pants, revealing his sexual organ to the world, lacking no shame or publicity.

"I see you like pussy… OF YOUR OWN SISTER!?" cackled Mabel crudely.

Just then Dipper's mind snapped back to normal and he was feeling very ashamed, trying to cover his wonderous and hot man lavender fruit. But the doctor grabbed him and put him ON HIS CROTCH!

"Now you're going to see what a REAL man has!" said the doctor lustfully.

Dipper was terrified and tried to turn his head away, but the doctor zipped his pants, and revealed a huge, 17 inch cock, that he rubbed against Dipper's face, covering it in precum. Dipper was amazed, he never knew men were so attractive and sexy, and the doctor's strong, manly musk filled his nostrils with pure masculine pleasure and arousal. His penis darted like the mighty lance of Týr upon Fenrir's foul mouth, and he inhaled and savoured that fine man smell, filling his lungs like powerful clouds. And nothing until that point had felt more natural and right.

"Doctor, your wonderous phallus is very sexy in my face" moaned Dipper whoristically, rubbing his cheeks and nose against the powerful doctor erection.

Full of pleasure and desire, Dipper, licked the shaft, and the doctor moaned. He licked all over the underside, then he went down to the balls, inhaling that powerful odour as the pubic hairs brushed against his face, licking those tasty, huge, succulent bals, kissing them, wriggling them about with his tongue, sucking them. They were almost as big as his mouth, so he salivated a lot, and made them all the more delicious.

"Oh, my boy, you are the best ball sucker this side of Oregon, "moaned the doctor sexually.

Dipper felt very complimented, so he swiftly licked upwards until he reached the powerful penis head, and oh God was it amazing. The head was huge, almost a fourth of the penis, and so much more tasty than the balls, oozing with yummy precum that Dipper milked. The doctor was circumcised, his dick was a perfect fuck machine not designed to masturbate but to have someone else pleasure, and Dipper gladly took that role, licking the head all over. Dipper was so overwhelmed by lust that he could take it any longer, and began sucking on that wonderous penis of a scientific body, blowing on it like a baby on a rotten mother's teat with much fervor and passion, moaning into the cock and sending delicious slivers of pleasure up the doctor body. Even though Dipper had never sucked a dick before, he was amazing at it, not a single teeth touching the cock head and the tongue enveloping the underside perfectly.

"Oh, oh, that's amazing!" moaned the doctor, completly lost in reckless abandon.

Meanwhile, the machine began stretching Mabel's putrid hatchery of maggots she calls vagina. Because the vaginal walls were very rotten and decaying the endometrium was completly peeled off like banana skins, releasing gallons upon galoons of black, necrotic blood that mixed with the shit crusts of the blades. The cervix was completly closed off by a bundle of large, chartreuse pus filled cysts, so when the blades began opening it they completly burst, making the blood acquire a distinct greenish tone. Mabel was loving the pain, the sensation of her flesh being ripped apart was the most pleasurable she ever had.

"Oh, oh it's opening!" moaned Mabel like a castrated koala smashed by elephant foot pads of despondency and evil under Helios' harsh glare.

And indeed, it was. Her cervix was completly stretch, making her belly have a huge bulge that was as high as her legs, which aroused the doctor immensely. With Dipper sucking him off as he was, he couldn't hold it anymore.

"My love, I'm going to cum!"

And cum he did, completly emptying his balls on Dipper's mouth, who swallowed everything with much pleasure. He milked the doctor's cock completly, a perfect void where all the cum had gone. But he was unsatisfied, he needed to cum himself.

"Behold, my child is born! HAW HAW HAW!" laughed Mabel evilly.

"WHAT!? But I send you here to abort it, to kill!" cried Dipper.

"That was the plan ALL ALONG!" moaned Mabel hatefully, "I knew that if I went to the hospital the authorities would arrest me and kill my unborn child after following the trail of murdered saints, so I made it so you carried me to the abortion clinic where I'd be safe! Thank you so much, my brother!"

Crap! Dipper had unadvertedly been the architect of his own demise, had fallen into his sister's evil plan! Now the world would be doomed, and he'd never have a chance to take revenge against Wendy… so why did he find himself unable to care?

"By all the gods of Hell, he is beautiful!" said the doctor.

Dipper went to look. Between the machine blades was his nephew, a rapidly growing creature that looked like a satyr, with the body of a man but the hindlimbs of a goat, powerful horns, and tons of tentacles coming from the back. The creature continued to grow and grow, and within a few minutes it was a twelve year old boy like Dipper! He opened his icy blue eyes, and golden hair voered his head. Most important of all, he developed a wonderous matured set of genitalia, frozen in the state of puberty like Dipper, just like the rest of his body.

"Why, hello there, my sexuality uncle!" moaned the satyr boy lustfully, getting off the machine sexily like a prostitute.

Dipper got very horny, and the satyr boy winked, turning around and getting on all fours, twerking his beautful ASSSSSS! Dipper wasted no time, and positioned himself, grabbing his nephew's waist and pushing his penis inside. He was still covered by Mabel's rotten placenta fluids, so he didn't need lube. With a powerful thrust, Dipper was in, and fucked his nephew in wilderness abandon.

"Oh, oh, yes my uncle fuck me GOOD!" moaned the Antichrist, his own penis erect like a falcon upon pitiful pigeons.

His tentacles wriggled about, and all of them inserted themselves on Dipper's arse, double fucking him with much intensity and beauty. Dipper moaned like a mutated kangaroo upon a garden of wonderous lettuces and flowers, his prostate stimulated like never before by these wonderous tentacles. Nothing felt more right or pleasurable in the world.

"I'm going to cum!" moaned Dipper, and he did.

Both boys ejaculated with much pleasure, Dipper on his nephew's ass and the Antichrist on the ground, fertilising it with beautiful flowers of various colours. Soon the vegetation spread everywhere, destroying the abortion clinic and replacing it with untamed wilderness, the beauty of plants growing rapdily and consuming everything, of predatory birds hunting children and cutting them to pieces with their beaks. Mabel and the Doctor were completly destroyed by the plants, which filled their bodies and bursted out, spreading blood and bile everywhere, though quickly cleansed by the devouring roots. Only Dipper and his lover remained.

"That was amazing!" said Dipper, kissing his nephew in the lips.

"You were amazing" he said, his hands rubbing Dipper's back and grouping his ass.

And so the two lovers were forever united by a trail of passion and sexuable activities, as civilisation fell to the might of the wilds.

amen, Amen, AMEN!

It had been about 6 months since the apocalypse had suddenly hit, and so far everything had been okay at sunny side preschool program. The founder had been a bit of a disaster prepper, and always kept many months supplies of provisions on hand. They had lost contact with the outside world, and so far all the adults who they sent out to find help had never made it back. A few of the parents had however made it to the school, but it was down to 5 adults and 30 scared tots aged from toddler to around 6 years old.

Everything was going as well as could be considering the circumstances. They rationed their supplies, and read the kids stories, building small fires, and hunting small game nearby. That is until one day they heard the first sounds from the outside world in months. The rumble of motorcycle engines.

First a distant sound and then progressively getting louder, until suddenly it became a deafening sound coming down the semi hidden driveway leading down the wooden path to the school. The parents and teachers all rounded up the children and got them inside just as they caught sight of the first of 20 motorcycles all pulling into the lot. Followed by a box truck, and a off-roader suv.

The cacophony of all the bikes suddenly ended as they cut their engines. All the men on the bikes looked hard and gristled many of them tall and black, with other were muscular caucasians all covered in tattoos, and even a few rough looking women.

The headmistress of the school, and the unofficial leader of the group came out and tried to put on a brave face to all the bikers. She was only 29 years old herself but was the oldest, and was determined to protect the kids. She asked the whole group "can I help you folks with something"?

A large man of about 45 years old tall and handsome, walked over to her with his hand outstretched, smiling with a very welcoming toothy grin he introduced himself. "Hi my name is Vince. We are the destoyers motorcycle club, and we were passing through when we saw the smoke from your fire. We haven’t seen too many people left alive out here, and we figured we should come check on you, and maybe see if we get something to eat, and a safe place to rest for the night"

The way he spoke, and his devilish handsomeness really made the headmistress want to trust him, and his masculinity made her a bit tingly in the moment. But she also realized the perilous ness of this situation. She really wasn’t in any position to say no to this man and his gang, because they could easily overpower her, and take whatever they wanted, she looked over at the other gang members staring at her teenaged staff lustfully and decided her best bet was to just try to barter with the man, and get him to leave ASAP.

She said shakily "sure we can share share a little food, but please we have lots of children inside here, and we unfortunately can no accommodate-…." she stopped herself short as she spotted a young naked girl slung over the back of one of the bikes like a deer, her skin all black and blue, and from her vantage she could clearly see that her privates had been abused a thin trickle of blood leaked from her puffy vagina. Just then she started to hear banging and muffled voices coming from inside the box truck.

Vince traced her eyes to the girl, on the bike and said "I wasn’t asking…." he just let that linger in the air, and then said "don’t worry you will get something to eat too. Tyrone come over here." With that a strapping black man walked over "feed this young lady her dinner" Tyrone unbuckled his belt zipped down his fly and pulled out 9 inches of unwashed black dick into the warm late summer afternoon air. "Well don’t just stare at it bitch" said Vince in a intimidating tone. The woman tearfully leaned down and started sucking on the dirty cock that had been marinating in the mans jeans for weeks. Still white with rings of sex juices from all the unfortunate women he had raped since his last bath. She set out to suck the cream out of all these men still holding onto a glimmer of hope this was all going to be okay. But Vince was loosing interest, and his stomach was growling.

He informed the men to throw a huge amount of wood on the fire for tonight they feasted.

As he approached the door to the school one of the 2 dads tried to stand in his way, Vince effortlessly bitch slapped the frail former office worker, and yanked the door open to find the mother lode. The all you can eat buffet of his wildest dreams, you see in these months on the road since the world ended, and there was no more law and order, meat had gotten scarce, and all the grocery stores were cleaned out. It really didn’t take long at all before they started hunting humans to fuck and kill (in no particular order), and it took even less time to find out that the absolute filet mingnon of eating humans were the soft genitals of a prepubescent child. Here in front of him in the large one room school house were 30 young children all sitting Indian style looking up at him.

Instantly his dick was diamond hard.

Snapping out of it he pulled out a large Bowie knife and stabbed one of the staff right in her stomach to show he wasn’t fucking around. She hit the floor screaming blood pooling from her wound, and her white polo shirt with the schools name turning crimson red. He then pulled all the adults from the group inside besides the mistress who now was drinking her fifth ejaculation, and had a large cock stretching her fertile cunt.

Vince said "look make this easy on us and we will make this easy on you. I want everyone in this room completely naked in 6 minutes or I start hurting the kids. Vince made sure they new he meant business by driving his knife directly through the eye socket of the thrashing woman he had stabbed earlier killing her instantly. The adults all frantically started pulling the small clothes of off all the young children exposing smooth hairless mounds, tiny little penises, and cute fat bellies on toddlers.

Vince hesitantly took his eyes off of the erotic sight of his dinner getting undressed to venture into the walk in Cubard attatched to the room. Inside he found a huge cache of shelf stable foods. He opened up the back door ant told his men to come and get the food. Leaving only some condiments, a can of beans, and a few hot dog rolls for himself. He grabbed a big bottle of Hershey chocolate sauce off of the shelf and walked off.

Returning to the main room he found all the children and the adults standing there naked all looking at the dead woman by the entrance knife still protruding from her face.

"Any of you the parents of these kids" asked Vince. Sheepishly two fathers and mothers raised their hands. "Go ahead and grab your kids. We are going to show them how to have a good time with uncle Vince" The parents all wanted to fight back every fiber of their being wanted to attack this man, but they were so scared that they all without a word grabbed their kids and brought them to Vince as he was unbuckling his pants.

One of the fathers was the man he had slapped earlier. Sporting a black eye and a missing tooth he walked up with his 13 year old daughter who worked here, and his 4 year old daughter who attended. The other was part of a couple they had a very young son, and a 6 year old daughter which the presented to Vince who was now naked from the waist down his thick cock eye level to the young girl and a few short inches from her face. The last was a visibly pregnant mother who never even knew she was knocked up upon arriving here, and was now near her delivery date. Her young son had a nice little cock on him. Somehow hanging down pendulous with some smooth meaty testicles Vince could taste it in ha mouth already.

Vince said "okay I am going to rape you and your kids now. Me and the boys are going to fuck you all to death, and then eat you. Believe me though there is a easy way and a hard way. If you play along I will make it easy on you, if not I am going to make you suffer" The parents all took this news hard but he had so much gravitas they just resigned themselves to it. He then squirted a big dollop of chocolate sauce on his cock, and said "teach her how to suck it" and guided his cock to the little girls mouth.

The parents encouraged her to suck the chocolate off of his cock and she did the little to contentedly began to bob on Vince’s rock hard cock. He looked over at the father of the 13 year old and told him "fuck your daughter with our tiny cock". The man tearfully obliged and began to rape his daughter. To the pregnant woman he told her to bring her boy over. Leaning down he sucked the innocent tots cock into his mouth. Savoring the flavor, and being a bit surprised as it stiffened as he sucked on it.

Vince laid down on the ground and told the parents they had 5 minutes to get their six year old daughters cunt ready for his 10 inch cock so mommy better get to munching her pussy then daddy needs to break her in with his 5 inch cock, and leave a load deep in her belly to lubricte her. He relished watching their heart sink but sure enough the mom said’’ lay down sweetly mommy is going to lick your pee pee" then the blonde mom expertly began to suck on the puffy pudenda weaving her tongue deep into her daughters tiny slit. After a few minutes her father lines up his average sized cock and begun to fuck his daughters tight pussy bottoming out with only 3 inches in. Her pussy tight as a vice on his dick.

Vince all the while was lovingly sucking the young boys cock, lightly biting the balls and the head, sucking the whole unit into his mouth balls and all, lightly chewing on the base of his cock. He looked over at the father tearfully slowly raping his daughter, and suddenly he saw red. He reached over with his powerful arm and drug the rutting dad and daughter over near him. He said that’s not fucking, this is fucking and no lube slipped his dick up the fathers ass with him penis still firmly embedded in his daughters tight vagina. Vince started brutally raping the fathers ass forcing his penis to begin to brutally rape his daughter. Before long to dad couldn’t take it anymore and dropped his load deep in his daughters womb.

Vince said "look at the mess you made" and forced the fathers head down to clean up her vagina while still getting railed I’m the ass. The father cried as he was forced to lick the cum from the pussy while being totally immaculated by Vince in front of his wife. He looked up at the wife standing there naked her fingers in her snatch rubbing furiously, so turned on to see her husband cuckolded and her family dominated by a real man. He threw the man off of his dick and then fed it to his wife, letting her suck her husbands ass off of it, then he let her feast on her daughters cunt extracting some of the cum out of her sore hole. Then she guided Vince to the hole and he began pumping splitting the 6 year old cunt in two. Fucking deep in her stomach. The outline of his cock clear up by her chest as he brutally raped her.

He brought the boy back over and sucked deeper and harder on his cock. As he railed the tight 6 year old cunt he lavished more and more love on the succulent cock. Deeper, and deeper he fucked, until his balls began to boil. Then all at once he went over the edge and came deep into the young cunt, and simultaneously bit down on the little cocklet in his mouth right at the root. Looking deep into the boys mothers eyes huge tugged back on the cock in his mouth while his cock pumped load after load into the young girl. During his final climax his mouth finally tugged the boys cock free, and he laid back in total heaven chewing on the smooth raw penis in his mouth marveling at the taste of the boy sashimi, and wondering who to eat next.

Un prompted the slut mother dipped down and sucked the sex cream from her daughters ruined vagina, and the pregnant woman slowly sobbed as her son bled to death.

On this day, the evil incarnate named as Loya had captured and brought two girls to his colosseum to be sentenced to a painful long execution for his own pleasure. Runa and Sari were the daughters of a weak king known as Fuhay, who was inexperienced as a ruler and was mentally and emotionally weak as a person. Eventually the strain of his kingship came upon him and he fled from his home in search of refuge from his responsibilities, hoping to mend his broken confidence.

In his sudden leave, he left behind his two precious daughters who he loved, and all his other family members. With his absence, the evil Loya, an incarnate of evil that had threatened Fuhay for his entire existence, swept in and abducted Fuhay's two daughters and other family members. He planned to humiliate Fuhay through the humiliation of his daughters and executing them in front of a crowd for all to see the price of Fuhay's weakness.

Loya took the two girls to his private colosseum where they would be executed. They stood chained and surrounded by guards in the flat dirt grounds of the arena, surrounded by black and purple walls of spikes that were used to impale and hang victims tossed from the top of the wall. Behind them were high standing bleachers and stands where the crowd would watch the whole execution. Above the colosseum were only dark black clouds and a barrier that kept outside weather from coming into the colosseum.

The two girls were still in their daily home attire and had no wounds but a few bruises and scuffs from when they were subdued and abducted.

Sari was the tall eldest sister but was also a cyborg with her internal muscles, bones, and organs made of metallic parts and bio organic fibers. She was born this way from expirementation done on her mother by a demon named Menik during her pregnancy. Sari's cyborg body under her human skin had never been a drawback for her but would contribute to the pain she would soon experience.

Sari had a slim and tall stature, her body curved gently at the waist while her thighs, hips, and buttocks were rounded and small and her shoulders were short in length. Her arms and legs both were thin and bony with smooth muscle curves to them. She had reddish orange colored hair tied back into two small ponytails and had darker coffee bean colored skin. She had large neon blue eyes fit with a sharp chin and a mouth with pointed thin lips. Sari wore an orange dress that covered her torso and arms completely while going halfway down her thighs in length. She also wore long shiny smooth orange stockings and orange sneakers.

Runa was the younger and shorter of the two sisters, being a normal human instead and inspiring to become a heroic figure amongst her people. Runa had a soft and round chubby stature, her body being completely proportionate with itself. She had wide hips and a moderately busty shaped chest that evened out with a slightly chubby waist, round thighs and moderately beefy arms. Her entire body had muscle to it rather than fat though she was still soft. Runa had an angled chin, soft cheeks, and a small Nordic nose. She had red hair tied back into a short ponytail and also had jade green eyes that had sharp eyelashes. Runa was wearing a dark red t shirt and a pair of shorts that went down to her knees but was barefoot.

Both girls were stood stifling at the prospect of what was about to happen to them. Neither dared to move. Sari's expression remained cold and headstrong but with obvious shudders of fear. Runa on the other hand had her eyes wide and crying and she shivered.

Loya came into his arena and went to stand at the side. With him were Menik and Kossinov, two demons and long time enemies of Fuhay who he had brought to help with the execution.

A feather winged humanoid creature also flew in, followed by a few guards, and came to hover infront if the two girls. It had a scroll in its arms. The creature rolled out the scroll and began reading from it, "Runa and Sari, you are hereby sentenced to death for being the daughters of my sworn enemy, Fuckhay. Your death sentence will be an envon styled suspension, followed by whipping and crucifixion with nails."

With that the creature rolled up the scroll and flew off. As it flew off, the guards raised a tall tree sized metallic pole in the middle of the colosseum. The two girls watched in suspense as the guards prepared the equipment for their execution.

Two guards came up to Runa, one came from behind her and undid the cuffs on her wrists and ankles and held her by the wrists that she did not escape or resist. The second guard came infront of Runa. He gripped the sides of the collar of her shirt and pulled them hard, that the collar ripped and a tear went down its middle, revealing Runa's bare skin and black bra underneath. The tear was so big, the shirt began sliding down Runa's arms. The first guard behind her straightened them out while the second one pulled Runa's shirt down and off her body. She stood shirtless in just her bra and shorts and began whimpering from embarrassment.

The first guard moved Runa's arms forward where the second guard grabbed them and held them tight together. The first guard then grabbed Runa's bra strap and tugged on it until it came apart. He then slid the straps down Runa's arms, causing her bra to come off. The second guard temporarily released her arms to let the bra fall off. Runa's developed breasts with slightly pointed and tender pink nipples were now showing and she began crying. The guards paid no attention to her and moved onto her shorts.

The first guard undid the button holding them, then slid his thumbs down Runa's side and under her panties. He then gripped her shorts with the rest of his hand and yanked down hard, forcing the last of Runa's clothing to come off forcefully.

Runa was now crying tears with no sound as she couldn't cover herself nor hide her shame. Her smooth, slightly chubby but muscled navel was showing, her small puffy and tight vagina glistened between her legs as she tried to squish her thighs together to hide her genital. Her round buttocks showed though with a bit of pubic hair between her legs.

Sari could only stare in horror at what was being done to her sister and started spitting curses at Loya and the guards and demons. They paid no heed to her.

Kossinov then came up to Runa in his white coat and an injection device in his right hand. "This right here are tiny atom microscopic magnets. I will inject them into you and when your body comes in contact with electricity, these tiny magnets will draw out their tiny spikes, impaling your bodies from the inside on the microscopic level and causing you to bleed. They wont kill you though." Kossinov grinned sadistically as he came to Runa and pressed the metallic end of injecting device on her right shoulder. The faces of the two girls expressed the most horrific terror as Kossinov explained to them the effects and purpose of the injection.

He pressed down on the trigger and felt a small jab happen as the needles pierced Runa's skin. She whined from the injection while Kossinov simply grimaced. "This wont be the worst of your pain princess. Trust me". He pulled the device away and six 2×3 little horizontal holes were left on Runa's shoulder from where he injected. He then moved to her right wrist and did the procedure again, leaving behind 6 holes and Runa whining. He then moved to her left shoulder and left wrist and did the same.

Kossinov let Runa go and she instantly grabbed her shoulders, trying to stop the irritating pain from the injections. Kossinov turned to some of the guards and signaled for them. "Take her!". The guards came over and grabbed Runa by her arms and force walked her over to the large pole in the center of the colosseum.

Some guards brought over a long metal hollow bar and set it down on the ground. "Get on it!" the guards barked at Runa but she stood confused by what they meant. Seeing that the girl was refusing to cooperate, two guards took Runa by the arms and forced her down on the ground on her back. They lifted her back as she gasped trying to recover from the force while the guards moved the bar underneath her shoulders, then lowering her back down and spreading her arms out horizontally across the bar.

Runa looked over and saw the guards bring over a generator next to her and attached the cables from it to both ends of the bar. She became fearful of what they were gonna do, but before she realized her fears, the guards turned on the generator and a bolt of electricity shot into the bar and into Runa. Instantly she felt a wave of stinging and burning pain across the back of her shoulders, arms, and wrists. She suddenly felt as though she was attached to the bar and attempting to look over, she saw small spikes had come out the back of her arms and sowed her skin to the metal bar. She was now impaled to it.

Runa's eyes widened and she screamed in agony and terror. Her back arched and her feet kicked around as she tried to writhe from the pain.

Kossinov came over with the injecting device again to next inject Runa's feet. However he could not get her feet to stay still, so with annoyance, he kicked her in the side, causing Runa to spasm and buckle and quit flailing. Seeing his chance, Kossinov took Runa's right foot and placed the end of the device on the top of her foot. He pressed down on the trigger and a sharp twitch came from Runa. Kossinov ignored it and moved straight onto Runa's left foot and injected it. He then moved aside for the guards to come in.

By now Runa was weakened enough that her legs collapsed and fell to the side. One of the guards brought over a shorter metallic beam and placed just under Runa's feet. The guard then pulled her feet down onto the metallic bar so that their soles curved around the bar itself, them held her knees so her legs wouldn't buckle and move out of place.

Another guard took the cables from the generator and now attached them to the smaller bar. He turned the dial and the generator shot a bolt of electricity into the metal bar. Instantly Runa screamed and the guards looked over to see the soles of her feet pinned to the bar at multiple spots that it couldn't be removed. Some blood trickled from Runa's feet from the impalement.

Runa squirmed and whined from the pain, her body was now crucified to two bars to an excruciating degree. Her arms, shoulders, and the soles of her feet were all burning from the pain. Runa would arch her back upwards, showing her navel and causing her legs to spread and show her vagina.

After a few minutes of being left in that state, Runa was approached by Kossinov once more. He had taken out the phial of magnets he was using and input another one into his injector. He dialed through it a bit until it was in optimum condition. Satisfied, he turned back to Runa.

"Now these magnets don't permanently spike up and instead only do when electricity flows through them but then revert to normal." he explained and chuckled. Then he leaned down and placed the injector onto Runa's breast, just above the nipple, and squeezed the trigger. Her then proceeded to do the same to the other breast. Kossinov then moved down to Runa's navel and injected her just below the belly button. He then moved to inject her in her thighs and once more at the upper halves of her arms under the shoulders.

Runa moaned as 6 hole marks were left everywhere on her body. Feeling satisfied with his work, Kossinov ordered Runa to be hoisted up. Two guards came and each grabbed the end of the longer bar and pulled it up with Runa hanging by her skin off of it. The pull of the numerous spikes made Runa shriek from pain. One of the guards moved his hand to Runa's breast and began groping her and squeezing hard on it to create pain. The other guard moved his hand in between her legs and grabbed tightly, causing Runa to start spasming. They then dragged her by the metal bar over to the central pole and moved the bar up to the pole.

Instantly the bar stuck onto the pole from its magnetic pull and Runa groaned as her body thudded from the suddenly pull. The magnet pull began pulling the bar upwards and the guards let it be pulled up by just a bit until Runa was off the ground and hanging by her shoulders and arms. The guards then lifted the short bar with Runa's feet and brought it up against the pole. They then let go and the two bars went flying upwards. Runa screamed as her body was sent flying up. The first bar thudded as it hit the edge of the pole as it was carved out to prevent the bar from completely flying off the pole. Runa thudded as she hit the edge and her body flew up for a brief moment before falling back down in weakness. However the smaller bar kept going up without stopping and pulled Runa's legs into a kneeling position while also separating them apart and showing off Runa's wet vagina.

Runa shivered and whimpered as she hung hundreds of feet above the ground in a humiliating manner, her body exposed for everyone to see and positioned in such an uncomfortable way that it tore at her muscles and joints and made her moan from pain and agony.

Sari stared in horror at her sister, though the guards wasted no time getting to her next. The guard behind her unclipped her dress from the back and pulled the front forward so that it hung by her sleeves and down to her waist, leaving her entire top exposed for a single red bra. The guard ripped apart the thin straps of the bra and it fell away, revealing Sari's small cupped breasts with perky darkened nipples. Sari didn't react as she was in a dazed state.

The guard continued and pulled Sari's dress completely off, leaving her in just her panties, stockings, and sneakers. The tug of the dress being pulled off woke Sari back to her senses and she screamed in a sudden panic of shock and shame. She attempted to cover herself and whipped around to punch the guard but he was too quick and she felt a jab in her stomach and fell over.

The guard pulled back his fist from Sari and proceeded to casually lift her legs and pull the sneakers off each one as Sari lay in pain on tube ground, holding her stomach. He then proceeded to slowly peel down each of the stockings till they released their grasp on Sari's feet and fell off. Seeing as she hadn't yet recovered, the guard leaned down and grabbed the front of Sari's panties and pulled them down off her legs and her feet. Sari lay naked with her glossy smooth vagina in plain site.

Menik came up to stand over Sari's pathetic body and grinned. "You want suffer like your sister. You are part cyborg and that will make this even more painful for you! I will use your strength to my advantage and humiliate you with it!" he mocked her and then signaled to some guards. "Stand her up and take her to that wall over there and chain her!"

Immediately the guards grabbed and dragged Sari by the arms to a wall that had been filled with chains and torture tools. They raised her up and cuffed her wrists and ankles to the wall with her entire body spread against it. The guards then left her as she hanged in clear view.

Menik came up to Sari with small exacto knife in hand. "You are part cyborg so I will strip you down completely and strip you of your human skin. Now let us begin" he laughed and took his knife and moved it to the middle of her chest, just under her neck, without touching her skin with the blade.

Sari's clenched her teeth in a face of terror and anger and hatred at the demon. Her entire body was no exposed to him in whatever manner he wished.

Menik pushed the blade of the knife into Sari's skin and dug in until he felt the blade touch solid metal. White blue liquid came dripping out from the cut and Sari grunted loudly in pain. Menik dragged the blade down Sari's middle, between her breasts, down through her navel, and then through the middle of her vagina until he reached its end. Sari moaned from the pain, though her inner body being metallic prevented her from feeling as much pain had she been a normal human. The white blue liquid gushed out and spilled down onto the dirt ground and the wall Sari was chained too.

Next, Menik moved the blade up to Sari's right wrist and dug his blade in. He cut a line across the front of her right arm until it connected above Sari's breasts with the cut going down her middle. He then moved to her left wrist and made the same cut. Sari continued moaning, annoying Menik who would rather hear her scream.

Menik then moved the knife down to Sari's belly button and dug the blade in. He began cutting diagonally from it and then went down the middle of her right thigh and lower leg till he reached her ankle. He moved back to her navel and made the same cut to her left leg. Then he moved the blade back to the top of the middle cut and cut around in a circle around Sari's neck. She squirmed and groaned from feeling the severance of the skin on her neck.

Menik moved to both her wrists and and made a circular cut around them and proceeded to do the same with her ankles. Now with all the cuts being made, Menik grabbed Sari's skin from her back and she screamed from the amount of force he applied. Menik tugged fiercely at it as Sari shrieked and the skin around the cuts began pulling back more and more. Menik pulled again and this time he felt a large tear as Sari's body jolted up as she shrieked again and her skin slid back to reveal shiny metal parts. He pulled one last time and the skin slid off, revealing Sari's synthetic robotic body. It was a blue steel gray and decorated with synthetic metal muscles and organs., most of it consisting of wired and metal tubes and beams. Her breasts consisted of soft synthetic plating and her vagina was comprised of two metallic pieces that opened and closed.

Sari had dropped back into hanging and panted heavily as she tried to recover from the shock. Her synthetic lungs could be see expanding and minimizing as she breathed. Menik undid her cuffs and she collapsed on the ground in a heap. The guards came in and dragged her onto her feet and she was walked over next to the pole her sister was suspended on.

A few white figures in coats brought over a giant tub of green acidic liquid and placed it infront of Sari. Menik gave a simple snap of his fingers and two guards grabbed Sari by the arms and dragged her down to the tub and shoved her hands in it.

There was a sharp sound of sizzling and Sari shrieked in torment. The guards quickly pulled out her hands, revealing that the human skin had melted away and her metallic bandy hands were no smoking from the acid.

The guards lifted Sari up as she began to protest kick, but to no avail. She dunked her feet into the tub and loud sizzling followed. Sari continued shrieking as the guards pulled out her burning metallic feet and place them back onto the ground. Sari could not hold her own wait from weakness and collapsed on her knees.

Menik watched from behind her and proceeded to put on a long black glove. He walked over and grabbed Sari by the hair and bent her head over the tub. Her eyes widened as she realized what was about to be done and screamed "NO! PLEASE N-". Her words were drowned out by guzzling and sizzling as Menik shoved her entire head and neck into the tub.

He pulled out a skeletal like face with organic muscles instead being replaced with synthetic ones. The teeth showed but had eroded to a black rusted color while the head's eyes were rusted gray metallic spheres with blue lights coming from the middle of them where the pupils would be. The eyes were rolled back as the face hung limp, unable to react.

Satisfied, Menik dragged the now stripped robotic skeleton that was Sari and pressed her against the pole. He attached cuffs on each of her wrists and ankles and had them latch onto the pole from the side, leaving Sari's entire front exposed while her limbs were binded behind her. Menik took out an injecting device and placed it against her neck and squeezed the trigger as all of it was emptied out.

"Your robotic body will automatically attract electricity and carry the magnets." Menik stated to Sari who was near unconsciousness. He walked back to stand with kossinov and loya to watch the party.

The barrier above the pole opened, and suddenly with sheer might, lightning struck down and hit the pole. Runa shrieked on top as her body spasmed and blood burst from tiny hole in her body. The pain made her cum and urinate down onto her sister below. Sari in turn shook frantically and her screaming was blocked out by a constant buzz as her robotic body shook and vibrated in the most violent of manners. The lightning quickly and both girls dropped back into hanging as their bodies were released from the pain. The physics of this realm did not allow them to die so easily though and both girls continued to hang as lightning bolts would hit the pole and cause both to spasm.

Loya, Kossinov, and Menik both stood and laughed as the two girls suffered their sentence on the pole. Soon a crowd began to gather and more executions took place of other family members as Sari and Runa hung in constant shaking and spasming.

The orc camp was alive with activity with human, elf and naga (snake women) dances danced around a blazing fire. Each one showing off their bodies to their captors. The orcs were a proud race, they loved the finer things in life even if did disgust others. Normally, the orcs would be in their tents to have their way with the slaves but today was different, today was a celebration of victory over another clan. This tribe of orcs were futanari orcs. Female orcs who have both male and female genitalia and loved women to fuck and eat.

The music began to slow and the dancers stopped before finding a partner in the crowd as a tall orcess walked up. This was Yakik the leader of the clan.

“Today is a good day!” she declared. “We have beaten the Black tooth and absorbed them into ours,” that made the crowd cheer as a naked orcess was dragged by two more orcess. “And as tradition demands,” she said as she looked to the orcess who was forced to her knees. “The leader of the clan who has been defeated must offer their life,”

The orcess looked up with rage in her eyes. “You know nothing of our ways filth!” she spat.
“Well too bad Yukak,” Yakik said as a wooden block with a curve on the top was brought out. “Because your weak line is about to end,” as the orcess said that three young female orcs walked out of a tent and passed the crowd.

Each one of them was naked save only for cuffs around their wrists. As they walked they tried not to look at anyone in shame. Yukak watched in horror as the three lined up behind the block.
“No please,” she begged. “Not them! Amputate them, turn them into slaves, anything but please don’t kill them, please spare my daughters!” tears began to roll down her eyes as she said this but her pleas fell on deaf ears as a topless orcess walked up with an axe in hand.

The first of the three looked up at the executioner with tears in her eyes. To calm her the executioner stroked her face before leaning in and kissing her making the crowd whistle. Breaking the kiss, the young orc gulped and knelt down looking at the bloody block.
“Ple…please enjoy my meat,” she said before she leaned forward and resting her neck on the block.
There she waited for the axe to fall but something unexpected happened. A hand found its way around her cock and a mouth pressed itself against her pussy. She gasped with pleasure as her cock hardened and her pussy wettened. She knew what was going on, before a beheading a slave would arouse the body to make it more tender. Make the meat tastier. She should have realised this earlier but decided to enjoy herself as the slave ate her out with ease.

She then felt her hair being moved from around her neck. The feeling of the blade followed before a moment of calm making her close her eyes before all felling in her body was cut. Her eyes opened and she watched as she was lifted to see her lifeless body slump off the block with the rest of the crowd cheered. She watched as her body was taken to a nearby table and cut up into pieces. But soon the darkness took her and all she could think about was people enjoying her meat.

The second daughter, however, had no such reservation of having her head cut off. She turned around and knelt down before bending her back resting her neck on the block looking up at the executioner. Her cock was already hard and pussy wet as she took shallow breaths.

“Do it,” she said,” Do it now,”

The executioner needed no more persuasion and brought down the axe on the daughter’s neck. Her head fell down as her body spasmed and came coating her body with cum. The head was placed on a spike with her older sister while her body was taken to be butchered. The final daughter just watched in erotic arousal as her two sisters were beheaded.

Her turn was next. The executioner walked her up to the block and made her kneel but didn’t lower her head onto the block. Instead of her she was uncuffed and handed a blade while a bucket was placed in front of her. She got the meaning and took a deep breath and licked the blade before positioning it in front of her belly button.

“I give myself to Morc to keep my lines honour,” she said before sliding the blade into her gut.

She winced in pain as her mother screamed in horror. But the youngest daughter didn’t care she pulled the blade up still she reached her ribcage. Her hand then slid into the wound and began to pull out her guts and place it into the bucket leaving only her heart and lungs. Orcs had high tolerances for pain, and the youngest didn’t cry or scream only wince and tear up through it all. Once her gut was emptied she leaned forward and rested her head on the block. Her head was then removed from her body and placed in a spike with her sisters while her body was taken to be butchered.

Yukak was in tears as she was forced to watch her daughters executed and butchered in front of her. What was next was cleat, tradition demanded that the former chieftainess be cooked and eaten by the clan who won. A table was brought up and she was brought to it. She was then forced onto the table with four orcess holding her limbs. Yakik then walked up with a long metal pole in hand. She was about to be spat and roasted alive.

For a long time Yukak had been going against tradition. Normally orcs are very cannibalistic. They eat both others and their own kind and she wanted to stop this. But doing this made her clan weak and a target for others. The strong eat the weak, she now knew the meaning of the saying now. She was weak and deserved to be eaten like a pig. The spit was positioned at the entrance to her pussy with the sharpened tip moving up and down her lips. This made her wet allowing the spit to enter her making her gasp with pleasure and her cock to harden.

The former orc chieftainess moaned out with pleasure as she was being fucked by the spit. The metal rod entered her slowly and soon pressed against the roof of her room. The executioner walked up with a knife in hand, but Yukak shook her head.

“No, roast me alive. Punish me for breaking tradition,” she said.

The executioner nodded and backed up as the spit pierced her womb sliding up her now but she still moaned in pleasure. The spitting of an orcess, human or elf was tricky at best. It took years to train someone in the technique of spitting. Thankfully Yakik had had that training and had spat many people before. The orcess in front of her was enjoying her final moments as the spit continued its journey through her body.

Yukak soon felt the spit enter her throat. Tipping her head back she opened her mouth wide and watched in amazement as the spit exited her mouth. It had bits of blood and gore on it but was clean for the most part. It soon stopped in front of her and her hands were taken and placed on the spit. Both her ankles and wrists were then tied to the spit. But this was not the end.

Yakik then picked up a knife and slid open Yukak’s belly. That made the meat moan and wince in pain as she began to open up the belly and take out the guts leaving only her heart and lungs. Once emptied she then began to fill the belly with stuffing made from Yukak’s daughters. After being filled her belly was then closed as Yakik moved to Yukak’s ear.

“Your daughters made the great stuffing,” she said while patting the swollen belly.

Yukak moaned with pleasure with the knowledge that her daughters would be joining her. But then she made a gagged cry as her cock and balls were cut off. Some metal was then placed on the wound cauterizing it making cry even more. Once it was done Yukak’s hair was then removed. With then done she watched as two orcess picked up the spit and placed her over a roaring fire. Sweat fell from her and onto the fire as she began to turn.

Hours later Yukak’s body was on display as people began to feast on her and her daughters. The defeated clan was now part of theirs.

Hey guys, I'm assuming at least one of you has noticed Waifu Wars absence. Well yeah, it's dead. I got bored with it and had too much else to write. But I guess I wanna give it another chance and this is it! Ryona Rumble, basically a renamed Waifu Wars, but still. I have ten fights planned (two from season one of Waifu Wars) and will only work on them on weekends, and we'll see how it goes. Anywho. First fight is Chun-Li Vs Kitana voting ends June first

Viande de Femme
Tags: Miraculous Lady Bug, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Cannibalism, Snuff, Reluctant Consent, Butchering, Decapitation.
All characters in this story are 18 years or older.

"'Viande de Femme' saw your lady blog and want to hire you?" Marinette asked curiously.

Alya nodded. "It's a very respected magazine, and it pays really well too! But, they want to make sure I can cover the subject matter well first," Alya explained. "Which is why I came to you for help."

Marinette lost herself in thought for a second as the dots started to connection her head. "But Alya, isn't the subject matter of Viande girlmeat? My mom bought an issue once. They're a cooking magazine, they interview a girl and then do photo-shoots both before and after she's cooked! How do you want me to help with that?"

Alya squirmed nervously in her seat. "Well, I talked to my mom, and as a chef? She's willing to cook a girl for me to help me get the job, but she has her heart set on one girl in particular; and… Well…" Alya trailed off.

"It's me isn't it?" Marinette asked, realizing just what Alya was asking of her. "Your mom wants to cook me, doesn't she?"

Alya nodded, grateful that she didn't have to spell it out directly. "Will you help?"

"I…" Marinette knew she should refuse out of hand. If she helped Alya, she'd die. She'd seen the spreads in Viande de Femme! There was no way she'd survive it!

And yet… Alya was her best friend, and she'd been given the chance of a lifetime! She was asking Marinette for help, what kind of friend would she be if she dismissed her out of hand?

"What…" Marinette paused, swallowing heavily as he built up the courage to aske her next question. "Alya? What does your mom have planned for me?"

Alya's eyes lit up. "Girl! You won't believe how much my mom's been looking forward to cooking you!" Alya gushed. "She told me she's been thinking about it for years! Ever since Chloé asked her how much it would take to get your parents to sell you so that she could have girlmeat for a party."

Marinette's eyes went wide with shock. "Chloé tried to eat me!?" she asked with a startled cry.

"Yeah, but don't worry. Apparently your dad wasn't willing to sell you to her." Alya assured her.

"If I agree to do this, you're not going to serve me to Chloé are you?" Marinette asked, suddenly suspicious.

"No way!" Alya protested. "You know I'd never do that to you, girl! If you're okay with it, my mom wants to use you for a dinner party for her friends. She said I could invite a few friends from our class, but… If you're not okay with that I'll try and get her to just throw you out once the photoshoots are finished," Alya reassured her.

Marinette couldn't help but shiver a bit in fear as she heard her options. She couldn't believe she was humoring Alya about this! But… she didn't want to let her friend down either…

"I… don't think I'm comfortable making that decision?" Marinette replied; and Alya nodded, only slightly disappointed.

"Right. That's fine then. My mom will be over the moon when she hears that, bt dubs," Alya replied.

The sinking feeling was back in the pit of Marinette's stomach once more. "Your mom, right. You… said she had plans?" Marinette asked, hoping to get Alya to distract her.

"So, mom's been planning this for years, like I said. I didn't wanna tell you cause I know it would weird you out, but you've kinda been her obsession? I've seen weddings that were planned out less thoroughly than the recipes and themes by mom's come up with for cooking you. She did some sketches and had some digital renderings done and… I have to admit? If you come out looking even half as good as my mom's imagined? There's no way I'm not getting that job," Alya confided.

"I don't think it's final? but… she gave me some of the concept art she had made in case it would help convince you," Alya admitted, digging into her book bag to retrieve them.

Marinette's jaw dropped as she caught her first glimpse of the printouts that Alya was passing her. There was no mistaking the girl starring on the page. There she was, in vivid and glossy color; naked, roasted.

Her body was an eye-catching golden-brown, but only the top half was intact. She'd been cut in half, with everything from just below her rib cage upwards resting comfortably on a short silver stand propped above a platter by a single argent pole. Her well-roasted arms had been pinned to her sides with silver studs, elbows bent with her hands resting on their respective shoulders. Her modest breasts were bared, her nipples perky and true to life save that they had been quite thoroughly cooked, and her face had been artfully locked in an expression that Marinette could only describe as 'orgasmic.'

Of her body below the waist, its fate was perfectly clear as well. A multitude of glistening juicy cuts of meat rested on the platter surrounding the central pole, each one perfectly matching the color and shade of the rest of her body above it to the point that anyone could tell from look alone that they stemmed from the same source. Of course, the nature of the cuts made their origin just as perfectly clear. Round slices of leg, the two curves of her rump, and in the center of it all, a photo-accurate rendition of Marinette's glistening sex all sat beneath her perfectly cooked torso.

It was clearly labeled as "Marinette Roast - Concept #32" but it looked real enough that for a moment even Marinette herself wondered if the image depicted in the photo had actually happened.

It was like looking into a twisted mirror and seeing her fate.

"Alya, how?" Marinette asked, stunned, the photo slipping from her hands to fall upon her bed. And it was a photo, it was her inside the shot. edited, certainly, but recognizably her in all the pertinent features; including her sex.

"I told you, Mom's been planning on snuffing you for ages. Remember last summer when we all went down to Cap d’Agde?"

Marinette's jaw dropped. Of course she remembered that! Cap d’Agde was her first nude beach. There hadn't been anything sexual about it; it was just a way to add some freedom and liberation to their lives! They'd all gone; mom and dad, Alya, Alya's sisters, her father, and… her mother. Alya's mom had brought a camera, hadn't she? It had seemed like such a normal thing to take on vacation that Marinette hadn't even registered it at the time! But she recognized that picture now, or rather, pictures. They were taken at different times for the different body parts, and some parts like everything below her waist had been heavily edited, but there was a reason that even Marinette's glistening cooked sex looked ripped straight from a photograph; it was.

A sinking feeling lodged itself in Marinette's gut as she looked over picture after picture, seeing herself perfectly, professionally prepared in each, in mouth-watering detail.

"Alya? What made you apply to Viande de Femme in the first place?" Marinette asked, dreading the answer.

"I guess it was kind of a blend of stuff?" Alya admitted sheepishly. "Mom's had a subscription to Viande de Femme for as long as I can remember, and the girls in it are always so sexy and beautiful. But… none of them can hold a candle to how pretty you are? And… You'll be even more beautiful after my mom cooks you. I want the world to see the Marinette I know you can be. I want them to see my best friend and be unable to stop themselves from drooling over just how perfect you look;" Alya paused, "both before and after."

"You want to cook me too," Marinette realized.

"I mean, not me personally?" Alya clarified. "I could never do you justice. But… I definitely want to see what my mom does with you, and taste the final product," the dark-skinned redhead admitted.

Marinette's heart was thumping like a drum in her chest. How long had this been going on? Months? Years? How long had Alya been fantasizing about having her sex on a plate?

Marinette's heart stopped as she remembered what Alya had said earlier, about inviting a few friends for their class to enjoy her. It had seemed… well, not innocent at the time? But almost innocuous among all the other revelation Alya had thrown at her. But now? The pieces were starting to pull together certain compliments she'd gotten this year; "that's a tasty outfit!", "you look good enough to eat!". The appraising searching looks she'd been getting; the way certain conversations stopped abruptly when she walked by; it was all making sense now.

"Alya? You said your mom promised to let you invite some of our friends from class? Who else in class… knows bout her plans for me?" Marinette asked nervously.

"Everyone?" Alya winced. "But, it's not my fault!" Alya protested. "At least, not totally?" she backtracked.

"Okay. So, I told Nino, cause we're dating and well, we were talking about kinks and turn-ons, and you came up because I told him I was bi, and he asked to see what kind of girls I liked and I have some of my mom's concept art scattered throughout my private folder on my phone that I didn't even think about and I couldn't just not explain that once he saw it, right!?" Alya explained hurriedly.

"And Nino may have told a few people about it cause he was asking if it was weird? and he had a picture cause I gave him one so that he could see if her liked it too?"

Marinette wanted to sink into a puddle until the ground cracked open and swallowed her whole! Nino knew!? Who had he told? Not Adrien, hopefully?

"But that was just a few people! Like Ivan and Mylené!" Alya explained, and Marinette's heart dropped at the confirmation of at least two names she'd caught whispering and glancing at her.

"Chloé told everyone else," Alya explained

"Chloé!?" Marinette chocked out in shock.

"She and mom talk about you all the time," Alya confessed. "Mostly about how close they are to getting you on a menu?" Alya confided. "But… Chloé will also bring her new pics that she had Sabrina take of you at school, and Mom gives her copies of her concept art in return. Chloé's not shy about sharing them. Everyone in our class has seen them."

"Everyone!?" Marinette wailed. "Even Adrien!?"

Alya nodded. "She shares every new piece she gets with him. He's…" Alya paused nervously, not wanting to say what came next but knowing she had to. "He's really looking forward to tasting you," the red-head confessed. "He reminded me to invite him if it ever happened just last week."

"Everyone in class knows!?" Marinette wailed in terminal mortification.

"Not just in class," Alya replied. "Remember how you gave Chloé the card with all the class photos on it? She switched yours with one of mom's pieces. So all the teachers know too. That's why they've been a lot easier on you lately. She convinced them that you'd be cooked before the year was out and so they haven't cared that much about your missing homework or when you're late," Alya's explanation, only served to embarrass her friend even further. Marinette looked up at her with horrified eyes as Alya explained so many things that hadn't quote made sense but hadn't bothered her enough to look into.

'They think your mom's going to cook me!?" Marinette squeaked.

Alya nodded. "The concept art of you that Chloé snuck in is your official yearbook picture, since Chloé deleted the other one. So, as soon as the yearbook comes out, everyone will see it.

"Why didn't you try and replace it!?" Marinette asked, plaintively.

"I did!" Alya replied. "The week after class photos I tried to get you to meet me and take a new one, but you flaked out on me."

Marinette winced. She didn't remember that happening, but she'd flaked out on Alya enough times that Alya's story wasn't at all surprising.

"How many people were you planning on inviting?" Marinette asked, desperate to change the subject.

"Everyone in the class," Alya confessed.

"Even Adrien!?" Marinette wailed.

"The boy is super into eating you," Alya reminded. "You want me to snub him?"

"No…" Marinette trailed off, the admission clearly almost physically paining her. "You're not inviting Chloé though, right?"

Alya nodded. "I'm definitely not doing that," she hesitated.

Marinette caught it. "What's going on Alya? You're hiding something."

"Well, i'm not going to invite Chloé, but my mom works at Le Grand Paris, and… she and Chloé are as thick as thieves on the subject of cooking you…" Alya admitted.

Marinette grimaced. Even if Alya's mom were not such good friends with Chloé, working at her dad's Hotel and denying Chloé a place at the table when she was serving the one meal that the blonde brat had been lusting over for what was apparently years? Losing her job would be the least of Alya's mom's worries! If she did this, there was no way she'd be able to cut Chloé out of the festivities.

'If she did this,' Marinette was already thinking about it, she realized. She didn't want to do it, didn't turn her on at all like it did her best friend, but… With the entire class looking forward to eating her? And Adrien at the front of the pack? How could she not? Alya was counting on her. She needed Marinette's help to get that job. And, knowing that her best friend wanted to eat her? That the entire class as well as the teachers were okay with it? It made Marinette think that she was the one in the wrong; that trying to keep on living and denying all her friends her meat was selfish!

"So?" Alya asked, even more nervously than when she'd broached the subject before. "Will you do it?"

Marinette wanted to scream! She want to shout about how sick this was! She wanted to tell Alya to go away and never mention this again. But it wasn't just Alya counting on her, was it? The entire class was looking forward to this! Her mother had been planning this for ages! And looking at the concept art Alya's mother had drafted? Marinette didn't have a hard time seeing why… the images were so sexy! They were racy in a way that Marinette had never imagined applying to herself! She could see why Alya had picked her… and while she didn't want to do it, it was clear that there really was only one choice…

"Of course I'll help…" Marinette agreed, and as Alya smiled, Marinette knew she'd sealed her fate.

__________________

"Alya! I still can't thank you enough for getting Marinette to let me cook her! You have no idea how happy I am!" Marlena Césaire gushed as she wheeled out the covered cart containing the dish that she had made from Alya's best friend.

“I think I can guess,” Alya grinned back with a smile on her face. She'd been there with Marinette every step of the way; from the initial conversation convincing her, to interviewing her, to their pre-cooking photo-shoot, to photographing her mom as she actually went to work butcher and coking her best friend all the way until just a few seconds ago when she finished taking the last few pictures of the beautifully prepared Marinette's final transformation into meat, and the absolute tamest way that Alya's mom could be described throughout this process, from the second Alya had told her that Marinette had agreed until now? Was absolutely ecstatic.

Not that Alya was any less excited, if she was being fair. Her mom had been planning this for three years, and she'd told Alya about every plan, every new twist of a recipe she'd love to try on Marinette's perfect body, every new sketch she'd made or concept art she'd commissioned. By the time that her family and Marinette's had gone to that nude beach together? Alya was this close to jumping her friend's bones! She even had a few snapshots of her own of Marinette's naked body secreted away on her phone for rainy nights. Of course, now she had a much better quality of 'entertainment' material to enjoy. The butchering process had been a bit bloody, which was why Viande de Femme usually left it out of their key spreads, but now? Thanks to the brand new professional-grade digital camera that Alya's mom had gotten her as a thank you gift for pulling this off, the whole world would get to see just how amazingly beautiful and delicious Alya's best friend really was!

The conversation fell to a hush as Alya's classmates began to realize what was happening. They'd all been looking forward to this moment to some degree or another, from idle fantasies to Chloé's near obsession. Even Nino, who was mostly just here in support of Alya as her boyfriend was looking forward to the absolutely wild night of sex that Alya had promised him to celebrate. Thanks to Chloé they'd all been thinking about this dinner for months, fantasizing about what Marinette would look like, what she'd taste like once she was finally cooked. And for Chloé it had always been a question of when, not if. Sabrina had confided in Alya that if she didn't get Marinette to agree, Chloé was going to have her kidnapped and roasted anyway, a plan that Alya's mom had seemed entirely okay with when she'd confronted her about it. “Chloé's plans won't matter if you get Marinette to agree, now will they?” had been Marlena Césaire's response. Not that Alya wasn't 100% on-board with cooking and eating Marinette Dupain-Cheng, but the incredibly vibrant girl was her best friend, so she wanted Marinette to be on-board with the plan too, even if it had been more of a reluctant need to not disappoint her friends driving Marinette into the oven rather than any true enthusiasm. Alya certainly had enough enthusiasm for both of them.

It was lucky that Alya had managed to convince Marinette in other ways too, of course. Since she'd secured the meat for this party Chloé was throwing she'd managed to eke out some concessions, the job at Viande de Femme, a magazine owned by Chloé's mother's fashion label, was one of them; but the true prize would be coming at this very party, and Alya was definitely looking forward to it.

The distinctive ring of silver against crystal sung out over the crowd as Chloé Bourgeois stepped up onto a small platform near the front of the room, glass in one hand, knife in the other.

“Hello everyone! Welcome to my party! I hope you've all been having fun!” Chloé stated, and the resounding cheer from her classmates made a smile beam across her face.”I just wanted to apologize if I made anyone upset over the past three years. Seeing Marinette Dupain-Cheng walking around uncooked despite all the work I put into trying to get her on a plate was just soooo frustrating! I know some of you came up to me over the past couple of weeks asking to know when she'd be ending up on a plate. Imagine that, but for three years. It was unbearable! But now that she's been cooked, I feel as if a weight's been lifted, and I'm going to do my best to be nicer to each and every one of you, especially Alya, the girl who made this party possible!”

Alya smiled happily as her classmates clapped and whooped and cheered for her.

“Alya's the one who finally got Marinette to agree to cook for all of us! So be sure to thank her before you leave. She and her mom put a lot of work into Marinette's preparation and I'm happy to say that the whole story including an incredible interview with out main course just made the cover of next month's Viande De Femme!”

Alya blushed as her classmates' applause washed over her. They were just as excited as she was over her achievement! And Alya made a note to remember to thank Chloé later for the strings she pulled to get her the job.

“I'd also like to thank Alya's mom, and our chef, Marlena Césaire. This incredible woman spent almost three years and thousands of Euros of her own money trying to get Marinette for me. If it weren't for Marlena? The concept art that I know many of you have enjoyed just as much as I have wouldn't exist! Marlena even took Marinette and her family on vacation to Cap d’Agde so that she could get some references to make that concept art even more accurate! So, please, take a moment to appreciate all the work she's done to bring this night into being, even before she started cooking that tasty little morsel, Dupain-Cheng!”

The class was clapping and yelling and in all ways praising her mom in a way that Alya knew she'd never been praised before. It felt good to see her mom appreciated like this.

“Anyway, as thanks for all the work that the Césaire family put into this dinner, my daddy is renaming the hotel's restaurant Césaire's, and maybe even more important, Alya and her mother are each getting a thick, juicy portion of Marinette's filet! Marlene? Can you do the honors?”

At Chloe's signal, Alya's mom lifted the giant silver platter lid keep Marinette concealed and warm, revealing her masterpiece to the world.

Marinette's golden brown flesh was spread across a silver platter, her entire body on display for the voyeuristic hedonism of her classmates. Her head, the only part of her uncooked, rested on a stand, her expression molded into one of orgasmic bliss. Alya had to hand it to her mother, the way she'd timed the swing of her meat cleaver to the very instant Marinette began to cum and then cleaved through her neck in one smooth motion was incredibly impressive. Alya had got the whole thing on film, from the moment that her mom had stuffed the industrial-strength vibrator into her best friend's cunt until after the final swing where Marinette's severed head had only just begun to understand what had been done to her before she bled out completely.

Directly below the small raised platter holding Marinette's head rested the clearly-cooked form of Marinette's torso, cut open right between her modest breasts in the butchering, before being sewn back up later. Her severed waist rested against the metal of the lower platter, and her neck had just reached the level below the upper platter where her head was being kept. Around Marinette's cooked torso were single serving-sized cuts of Marinette's plentiful thigh and leg meat, with some modest swells of petite-sized rump roast scattered throughout. Enough to serve every single guy and girl at the party all by itself.

All in all the whole thing looked a lot like the first piece of concept art that Alya had handed to Marinette except for two things. The first was that Marinette's head had not been cooked; a favor to Chloé who was planning on having her best friend's head stuffed and mounted on her bedroom wall to help remind her of this party and inspire her and her lover in the future. The second, was the position of Marinette's arms. Instead of being pinned to her torso they were left to fall in front of her, her cooked palms cupped together and resting inside those cupped fingers? Marinette's own perfectly roasted cunt, her own thumbs spreading the prize out like a flower, as if presenting her most tender cut, like a gift, to the entire class.

Alya had seen the pose before of course. She'd photographed it back inside the kitchen so as to avoid any accidents or delays when Marinette was actually being served, but… Something about the combination of her friend's clearly cumming face and her offering up her own plucked cunt was getting to Alya. She took another picture, just to capture the moment; trying to get as many of her classmates as she could in the background.

“That's a wonderful idea!” Chloé marveled. “Why don't you take a picture of your mom and me next to Marinette?”

Alya nodded her agreement. She did after all want a pic of her mom with her best friend, and Chloé, as the instigator for this whole thing had as much right to be in it as anyone else did.

Click! Click! Click! Alya smiled, waving her mom and newly found patron away, only for her to feel a hand on her shoulder. “Can me and Juleka get a picture with Marinette?”

On and on the procession of Alya's classmates went, each wanting a picture with her former best friend until Alya began to worry that Marinette would go cold before she was served.

“Alright!” Chloé called out. “I know you all want a photo that you can remember how lovely Marinette looks now that she's cooked, but she'll be in next month's Viande De Femme! I'll make sure to buy enough copies so everyone in the class can have one, on me okay?” Chloé asked, managing to stop the crowd. “Of course, there is one last photo that we need! Alya, hand your mom the camera. We need to take a class photo with Marinette, the way she was meant to be seen!” Chloé finished to a cheer of agreement.

Alya did as she was bid, and in short order everyone was arranged around the platter holding Marinette's meat. Alya was next to Nino, Chloé stood next to Adrien with her hand clasped firmly on the uncomplaining boy's butt, and even Juleka and Rose were smiling and happy, grateful that the roasted girl they were about to enjoy had helped to lift Juleka's photo curse. The flash strobed and shutter snapped three times, taking three perfect photos of their class.

Marlena Césaire turned the camera around to show Chloé the pictures. Chloé beamed. “This is perfect! I'm going to try and get this photo into the yearbook so that we can all remember Marinette at her best!”

The class cheered and formed a line, Chloé motioned Alya to the front of it, standing next to her as Alya's mother prepared their order, a third of Marinette's thick and meaty sex each, with the remaining third for Alya's mom to enjoy after everyone had been served.

Alya smiled and took her potion, hurrying over to a table and picking up her utensils to slice off a piece that she could sink her teeth into. The dark-skinned redhead bit into her prize and a smile bloomed across her face. It really was all worth it to share the whole of Marinette's beauty with all her friends like this.

The End

I´m looking for stories about cutted, nailes, …. tits.
in German language would be fine!

This story is fucking silly, but I guess it's inspired by Susan, as far as light-hearted gore goes. Anyway, first time writer, and all that. Here you go.

Car Fight

(m/f, loli, vivisection)

The two siblings had spent hours in the backseat by this time, and as anyone with experience would expect, they both grew fidgety as their boredom skyrocketed. Alyssa had resolved to behave this time, sitting quietly in her seat for the first several hours of the trip, confident that if - or realistically, when - a fight broke out, she would be free of blame. By the time the first blows were struck, however, she was leaning to her side in what could be interpreted as an encroachment of territory, which was exactly the justification given for the light kicks she was now receiving from her left.

"I'm just resting, geez!" she said, righting herself. The difficulty of maintaining vertical posture was nevertheless taking its toll, and in her annoyance, she reciprocated a few playful kicks.

"Hey!" shouted Alex. Their parents winced, recognizing that the tension had reached its breaking point, meaning the end of peace and quiet, probably for good. Soon enough, the children were pressed against their respective doors, kicking each other relentlessly until everything below their shorts was bruised and scratched.

Alex, having had enough, grabbed his sister's leg in mid-kick and twisted it hard. Alyssa cried out in pain as she felt something tear. The smirk on her brother's face left her more furious than ever. The violence was clearly escalating - why not take it a step further?

Alyssa took a hold of her brother's arm and bit down blindly and with intense force. Their parents rolled their eyes as Alex screamed, until her teeth met, with his little and ring fingers still in her mouth. She spat them all out at him, then stuck out her tongue.

Enraged, Alex grabbed her hair with his left hand and hooked her collar with his remaining fingers, tearing the shirt open and exposing her bare torso. Having just hit puberty, breasts were only hinted at; she had never needed a bra, but now she wished she was wearing one. In the meantime, her chest was prominent enough that Alex, having obtained some scissors from his box of school supplies, managed to skewer the nearest breast with the scissorhead, eliciting quite a scream from its owner.

As he proceeded to punch her exposed stomach, she yanked out the unguarded scissors - another blow, derailing her grip - and a severed nipple fell onto her lap. Tears streaming down her face, she stabbed downwards with the scissors, landing directly between her brother's legs. Jerking the scissors away, she held up her brother's erect penis, severed at the base of the scrotum.

A kick to her stomach caused her to drop the scissors, along with the genitalia, which Alex extracted and tucked firmly back between his legs.

Meanwhile, the raucous was taking its toll on the adult passengers. When it appeared that the two were scrambling over their seats to get at each other, their father shouted, "Kids, sit straight! What if there's an accident while you're monkeying around? And keep your seatbelts on!"

"We are!" Alyssa shouted back, though her body had recently been carved in half at the waist (just below her navel), making the strap rather useless in the event of an emergency. As her top half clambored over her brother's shoulder, biting into the muscle, Alex took advantage Alyssa's loss of feeling to strip her lower half and jam his fist into her cunt repeatedly, widening the hole with each blow. Just as his right arm fell off under his sister's incessant gnawing, his left went all the way through, penetrating the cervix and puncturing the top of the uterus!

He reached forward with his hand until he found the organ he was looking for, and gripped it. Then he pointed the severed abdomen at Alyssa, who was swinging his severed arm at him, and squeezed. "GROSS!" she screamed as her face became soaked with her own urine. "Moooom, Alex made me pee on myself!"

As usual, the specifics of the accusation were lost on her mother, who could only sigh and shake her head. Without taking her eyes off the road, she chided, "it doesn't matter who started it. If you were really that much better, you wouldn't still be fighting!" Their father chimed in, hoping to lighten the mood: "It's only an hour more, kids. Tell you what, if you prove that you can behave for the rest of the trip, I'll buy you ice cream as soon as we get there. How about it?"

The offer was dulled somewhat by the looming boredom of staying in a motel for the duration of their father's dumb colloquium, but if it was the only pleasant thing they would experience on this trip, they sure as heck weren't giving it up.

Alex withdrew his arm from his sister's vagina, sat her bottom half in her upper half's waiting arms with a grunt, then folded his arms and pretended to look out of the window. She set it down and tried to scoop up stray intestines, which she stuffed into her abdominal cavity haphazardly before handwalking over her severed lower half, dropping down with a sigh, and getting comfortable until she could move her legs again. Suddenly, her pussy felt sore and raw; she clasped her crotch and rocked for a few seconds, shooting a glare at her brother. He didn't seem to notice.

Scooting back, she felt something under her butt. "Aw maaan," she moaned, realizing that she had put herself back together with the lower strap of her seatbelt still behind her. With little hope, she implored, "can I just quickly just unbuckle--"

"No!" answered her father, firmly.

Alyssa sighed and brought the strap to the small of her back, inching it back and forth until she felt it slide into her spine, severing feeling in her legs again. Suddenly, she felt a snag. Looking down, she saw more urine trickle onto the seat. For some reason, the sight was all the more fascinating in the absence of any and all feeling in her nether regions. She reached down tentatively and prodded her clit with her index finger. Nothing. The sensation of having no sensation was... well, sensational, if she had to describe it. Trying to remain discreet, she yanked sharply on the elastic belt, inching it past her spine and into her belly, displacing some of her entrails.

She could feel the friction of her intestines against her upper half, as well as the sliding of her two halves against each other. The feeling in her gut was similar to what she experienced during free fall, or on a roller coaster. She slid a hand over her belly button and fingered the divide before slipping them inside. She let her fingers run downwards across the inside of her abdominal cavity, her other hand following on the outside. Soon, she was pressing her pussy from both inside and out, and it was to this exhilarating sensation that her legs - and twitching pussy - awoke, causing her legs to shoot out in an electrifying (but still quiet) orgasm.

"Please don't kick the seat, dear."

***

"Holy moly, you guys really made a mess back there," chuckled their father. His wife eyed him with a stern expression. "Those stains could be very difficult to clean. I thought that you would have matured since last time, but it's like you just never learn," she said, looking to the sky in exasperation. Alyssa recalled their previous kerfuffle. If she recalled correctly, she had emerged the victor with one remaining limb.

The siblings were wearing towels now, standing next to their car in the motel parking lot. "Sorry," they mumbled together, looking at their feet. "I won't do it again," they mumbled separately.

"Because of your nonsense back there, you'll have to walk through the hotel lobby in towels. I sincerely hope you've learned your lesson this time," continued their mother. Indeed, the towels were embarrassingly small, and no matter how she held it, Alyssa felt that she was leaving something exposed. She eventually settled on her butt, which was her least mutilated private part for the time being.

"Yes, ma'am," responded Alex half-mockingly. After a few steps, he paused, darted back to the car, appearing to search for something in the back seat. Lifting up the seat cushions, he produced his somewhat deflated dick, which he held by the tip, letting it dangle comically for a few moments before tucking it discretely under his arm.

***

Her nipple held on by a band-aid, and her waist held together by sheer balance, and remnants of the ice cream she had just eaten trickling out of her belly, Alyssa threw herself onto the bed in exhaustion. The little twirl she always did to land face down on the mattress succeeded in planting her face in her own crotch. Opening one eye, she turned her ass on its front, fluffed up her buttocks like pillows, and finally went to sleep.

Applicant for Death: The case of Kotori

Camera shows a young naked girl with short hair sitting on a massive chair with her legs spread and strapped to the chair's legs. A belt around her chest just under her underdeveloped breast fixes her tight against the back of chair. Her wrists are cuffed and loosely chained to the ring on the front side of chair. If she wanted, she could reach her groin, but not much higher. The girl smiles to the camera.

-My name is Kotori. I am about to die.

A kind mature female voice is heard near the camera.

-Kotori-chan, you want the blood vessels on your neck circumvented and your head cut off with a knife. That's quite a unique way to die. Would you tell us why you requested such a complicated death?
-Yes... Some time ago I have discovered guro art. Somehow, it made me very aroused. I gave into impulse and masturbated to it. Before I realized it - I was already masturbating only to death fantasies. My favourite way of killing was beheading. I thought a lot about what it should feel like - to suddenly lose connection to your body and die. But in reality people die very fast if you cut their head off, right? That's such a waste! They get no time to feel their one time and the last experience in their life. I saw videos of people having their heads cut off with a knife. And they still seem to bleed out even before their spine is severed. I want to live all the way though my head being cut off. So I thought of a way to delay my death. Keeping blood still running through my major neck vessels and feeding my brain even when my head is already separated is all I could think of.
-Very clever of you, Kotori-chan. But I must tell you to not expect too much. While your brain will still receive oxygen, your neck bleeding will quickly drop your blood pressure, which can make you faint. And as soon as I cut your wind pipe - blood will flow inside and disable your lungs. Your brain will soon die from the lack of oxygen. I'll have to work fast and cut around your spine and wind pipe first, then cut your windpipe and immediately break and sever your spine. That moment the pain will be so strong that you might faint and not wake up any more. Do you still want to go through with it?
-Yes, sensei. I thought about all those things before contacting you. If there's a chance for me to have this unique experience - I want to take it. And if something goes wrong - I'll still enjoy the thrill of being killed very much.
-Glad to know, Kotori-chan.

A naked adult woman with long wavy hair comes into camera focus behind the girl.

-Before you is a mirror where you can see your head cut off.

The girl looks past camera.

-I'll start circumventing your blood vessels now. I need you to cope with the pain and keep your neck and head still. If I fail - you risk to bleed out before I even start cutting your neck.
-Yes, sensei.

The girl gulps and takes a deep breath. The woman takes a tube with two thick needles on its end and jabs it at the girl's neck. The girl gasps and tenses, but quickly relaxes her neck again.

-That was to let you know how it feels and how to deal with it. Now comes the real thing.

The woman pulls the needle from the girl's neck and repositions it, quickly sliding it under the girl's skin near the top of her neck. Without pause she slides the other end needle in at the bottom. The tube quickly fills with blood. The girl watches in awe in the mirror as one by one the blood vessels on her neck are circumvented with tubes, her blood now running outside of her body. Her hands move to her pussy and rub over it. She pants lightly while trying to remain still. Her breast is heaving visibly.

-And done. Now you're safe from bleeding out too fast. Good work keeping still, Kotori-chan. Now I am going to kill you. If you want to cum - you better be fast. If I sever your spine - you won't feel your orgasm. But if I wait too long - you'll bleed out.

The girl opens her eyes wider and gasps at the word "kill" and instantly slides her fingers inside her pussy. Her face blushes brightly. The woman takes an army knife, grabs the girl's hair and with quick short motions starts cutting the girl's neck muscles from the back. The girl's face distorts in pain. She lets out a long moan, and her fingers dance faster in her pussy. She opens her eyes again, panting heavily, her expression changing to the one of the wild excitement even though tears start flowing from her eyes. Blood oozes slowly from the cut on her neck.

-I'm... being killed... Sensei... is cutting... my neck...

The girl's whole body tenses hard, more blood coating her neck, then convulses, a fountain of clear liquid gushing from her pussy over her hands. She starts panting heavily again.

-You came even before I got to your windpipe. Congratulations, Kotori-chan. We're almost done, I'm going to sever your head completely now.

Still cutting while talking, the woman quickly gets around the girl's windpipe, then starts cutting through it, bending the girl's head back. The girl's neck opens, exposing her throat and spine. With a hard short twist the woman crushes the girl's spine and then cuts through her spinal cord and lifts the head, making it face the mirror.

The girl's face is distorted in pain and horror. It twitches for few moments then gradually composes. Her lips move frantically, but no sound comes. Blood now flows freely from the both ends of her neck.

-Congratulations, Kotori-chan! Your head is now severed. And you're still alive to feel it. Have you got any final words? I'll read your lips and repeat it.

The girl's expression changes to beaming joy. Her lips start moving, and the woman watches her in the mirror and talks for her.

-It is awesome. I don't feel my body, and my neck really hurts. I can not breathe. I've become just a head. And I'm dying. Thank you for killing me, sensei.

The girl's lips stop moving and form a smile.

-You're welcome, Kotori-chan. I'm happy that you had your wish come true. It was a very unique experience. Good night, Kotori-chan.

The woman pulls off the tubes connecting the girl's head to her body and holds her head before the mirror until her eyes glaze over and her face loses colour. She then puts the head back on the girl's dead body and faces the camera.

-This DVD is not for sale to the general public. Even if you order it, we'll just send you some generic porn disc instead. We'll check up on you. We sell only to people who can keep quiet and pay enough. However, depending on the results of our investigation, we may give it to other people free of charge. Yes, to people like you. Having just watched this DVD I'm sure you understand that the performers in our videos have a very strong desire to die. They don't do it to escape the pain of an illness or debt. Apply for death. Just have fun dying as someone special. We are looking for talent like that. We can give you the kind of death you long for. As for hot to contact us... you already know even if I don't say it. I'm waiting for your call.

Your little sister was the cutest person you ever knew. She was kind, sweet, but she was also delicate. She had a frail body and an even frailer heart.

The doctors tried everything they could, but unfortunately, they were convinced she would not live to see her 19th birthday.

And so, you cherished every moment you had with her. Though the one you cherished the most was her last Christmas. She looked so adorable in her red velvet outfit. However, it's what she said that made it the most memorable.

"Big brother… if… If I were to die… please… at least give me your love."

You had no idea what she meant until about a few days after she had passed away.

I created this thread for lover of snuff stories mixed with incest.For example a mother and son or brother and sister fucking and attacked or interrupted by burglars. I've read very good story here, a while back, about a brothers watching his sisters get shot in the bathroom and then having necro with them.I wish to see more like it and hopefully many will join me

Anakin used his Force Choke ability to squeeze Padme’s clitoris. It popped like a stubborn zit. She howled and thrashed uncontrollably. Not even Obi Wan could save her now. Padme’s most sensitive organ beyond repair, Anakin then turned to his former Master. Kenobi was always proud of his large penis. Even though Jedi were supposed to be celibate, he did get aroused by the staring. The Twi’lek club girls were especially intrigued. Kenobi would spend hours meditating in the Temple, all the while thinking about his exceptional member, looking for every excuse to touch it. Knowing this, Anakin knew what to do. As Kenobi sprinted down the exit ramp, his foot-long flaccid penis swaying conspicuously inside his loose robe, Akanin concentrated. He started at the dense meaty head, taking a brief bashful moment to admire it one last time. Then his concentration meandered down the stellar shaft to the base of Kenobi’s famous member. He peered into his Master’s mind, sensing if he could be persuaded one last time. But alas, his mind was set. And as the Chosen One clenched his hand, his old Master collapsed to his knees. The galaxy as never known a more grisly scream. Kenobi reached down for his beloved penis, but he felt only sanguine dampness, and the sack carrying his enormous, virgin testicles. He fell down to his side, and slowly faded away while meeting Padme’s petrified expression. What a waste. “Save this recording for later. It could prove useful,” Anakin ordered his devoted droid. He knew the Emperor would be pleased.

This first story is a response to an entry in the Capital Punishment game in RP.

—

Two days ago, Freyja and Para became lovers. Freyja initiated their love, when she seduced the other with a kiss as they showered after gymnastics.

On that day, Freyja and Para stayed a little late to help the coach clean up the gym, and Hit the showers after everyone else left. Freyja caught herself watching as the water flowed down Para’s dark, chocolatey, skin. They were alone and naked for the first time, and Freyja couldn’t resist. She leaned against Para’s body and wrapped an arm around her petite torso.

“Let’s make out!” She whispered.

Para’s widened her eyes as she pulled away. “Haha! You’re very funny Frey!” Para faked a laugh and moved back.

“I’m not joking,” Freyja replied solemnly as she brushed a strand of black hair from her face.

“Come on,” she said nervously, “I don’t really see you that way. We’re just friends.”

Freyja laughed. “You and I both know that’s not true! I know you like to take awfully long glances at my body.”

“I just…” Freyja placed her index finger over Para’s lips.

“I’ve also seen you looking at my ass whenever I walk by you. You think I’m cute, and you are just too shy to say so.”

“We could get arrested for…” Freyja grabbed her torso and pulled her close, then kissed her on the lips.

Para’s muscles tensed up for a brief moment, then her body relaxed. Her arms gripped Freyja’s sides and pulled her tighter, as she began to kiss her back, lips locked. They broke off after thirty seconds; Freyja smiling as her hazel eyes gazed into Para’s brown, while the latter breathed heavily as if she just ran a marathon.

“I was right!” Freyja kissed her on the forehead and continued beaming.

“When did you first notice me looking at you?”

“Oh, about two months ago when I was at that pool party for your thirteenth birthday. I wore that small two-piece bikini and you could hardly keep your eyes off me. You were hardly subtle.”

Para laughed. “Well, I guess I was more subtle before that. I started developing a crush on you shortly after I turned eleven.”

“Now that we kissed, what do you think?” Freyja puckered her lips.

“I think I want another sample, but longer this time,” Para replied and closed her eyes.

They locked lips again, sucking the breath from the other’s lungs and twirled their tongues together in a sloppy, wet, dance of meat and saliva.

“Let’s not leave here with our virginity intact,” Freyja piped up, breaking off their kiss after two minutes.

Freyja cupped Para’s pussy and began rubbing it gently. She lowered herself, kissing her neck and torso. Freyja puckered her lips around Para’s perky buds and suckled her tits while her tongue licked the shower water from her nipples. Para threw her head back and grabbed a handful of brown hair, stroking Freyja’s head. She kissed and sucked the water from her tender stomach until her mouth reached her crotch. A finger slithered into Para’s asshole as Freyja’s tongue licked her pussy. The sensation overwhelmed Para, who began moaning as her legs lost the ability to hold her up. Freyja laid back as her new lover’s tiny weight pressed against her, until she was on the floor with Para’s cunt sitting on her lips. With Freyja’s tongue flicking her cunt and finger fucking her ass, Para climaxed quickly and her moans filled the shower room. The best orgasm she ever had washed over her, and her orifices contracted and sprayed Freyja’s face with cum.

Lost in indulgence, and deafened by the enjoyment of sexual pleasures, the teen lesbians failed to hear footsteps on the wet concrete. When Para opened her eyes for the first time since Freyja’s tongue touched her pussy, she screamed. A twenty-something blonde, the coach’s assistant, Ms. Hamilton, stood over them with a grimace on her face. Freyja immediately opened her eyes, and widened them.

“I’d never imagined you two could be such whores.”

Freyja and Para were arrested almost immediately, and tried the next morning. The judge sentenced them to death, and scheduled their execution to be carried out in public the following day.

In the town center, the girls stood next to each other on raised platforms, beneath the gallows with two nooses hanging before their faces. They were bound at the wrists, and naked as the day they were born. Both were sobbing uncontrollably as the executioner made preparations. A small crowd gathered around the gallows; most of them were just horny men looking for a show, but they were joined by the families, friends, and acquaintances of the condemned teens. Freyja’s mother, a busty woman in her thirties with bushy brown hair, continuously sobbed into a piece of cloth while her husband softly massaged her right shoulder. Her little sister, a miniature version of Freyja with matching brown hair and ponytail, minus the ample breasts, buried her face into her mother’s ribs. Para’s mother passed out in her husband’s lap, who watched with a severe expression.

The executioner finished routine paperwork and equipment inspection, and pointed to two guards and then the platforms. Para gasped sharply as one placed the noose around her neck and tightened it.

“Please let this be a dream,” Freyja muttered as the guard quietly placed the noose over her head. She clenched her eyes tightly, tears flying, and thrashed her head and repeating the same phrase several times.

The executioner stood between the two platforms with a notepad and paper in his hand, and read aloud.

“Freyja Nyx and Para Finn, you have been convicted of abhorrent sexual violations! The State has sentenced you to be hung by the neck until dead! Do you have any last words?”

Para shook her head. “I don’t wanna die! Please don’t kill me.”

Freyja shouted, “I’m sorry! This is my fault! I-I seduced Para in the showers, she tried to resist. Just execute me and let her go! I’m the only one who deserves to die.”

The executioner waited ten seconds after Freyja finished speaking, both girls waited in anticipation. Para opened her mouth as he approached the platform and pulled a lever on the side; her words were cut off as a trap door fell out beneath her; she fell several meters before the rope stopped her, with an audible snap as her neck broke. Piss and shit dripped from her ass and urethra as Para’s body relaxed forever, ending her short life.

“No! No!” Freyja cried out. “She didn’t do anything! Cut her down, save her, plea… aughck!” The door underneath her opened, and the world went black as her neck snapped. Another stream of piss and shit soiled the dirt as her bladder and bowels released their contents.

Freyja’s dad vomited as his wife buried herself into his stomach, and their only remaining daughter bawled until she passed out. Para’s dad remained motionless in his seat, until his wife recovered an hour later to discover that he died of a heart attack; she fainted again, and ended up taking her own life that evening. The girls were left hanging for two days until their bodies were taken down and buried in the community garden.

I've been looking for this story for ages. It disappeared from Lit a while back.
It was about a girl who uses surgery and bodymod to literally transform her pussy into a flower. Like stretching her clit into a stem or prolapsing her cervix to look like the center of the flower.
Anyone remember, or better yet have it saved?

DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction, to be read only by individuals aged 18 or above. This is only meant to be a dark erotic FANTASY and in no way, form or fashion suggest that I myself want to do, or participate in anything like the content of this story. This story involves rape, non-consensual sex, sexual assault, dominance, abject submissiveness, sex with a minor, misogyny, torture, violence, and murder. I DO NOT condone of any of it in reality. Nor do I encourage or intend to enable any act of violence, misogyny, sex with anyone underaged or sexual assault. This is merely a FANTASY meant to engross a reader for entertainment and pleasure. I WILL report any hint of actual violence, sexual assault, or sex with an underaged person in the comment sections or forums on this site and in any re-posting or distribution of my work that is recognizable, to the authorities. The characters, places, and events of the story depicted here within are FANTASY and do not reflect real world events, places, people, or persons in any way. The content is also totally original I am not referring to any other work of fiction or fan fiction.

If you are in anyway remotely offended by the content mentioned herein DON’T READ MY WORK.

I do retain the rights to this story as author under the name < CunningTANUKI > in all posted forms through re-posting and re-distribution that is un-authorized as well as the authorized forms

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————
——————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————


Bathroom Closed For Cleaning

All it took was one glance into her eyes and she was following me around the store. I let go of my shopping cart and she left her mother’s side. At an instance I grabbed her hand and started leading her to the bathroom. There was a homely looking barista at the coffee shop who I looked directly at making eye contact. She had scathing thoughts about a middle aged white man dragging a teenage black girl along. So I began to erase myself from her mind.

When we got to the bathroom there was a young college aged guy. He looked at us and I went into his mind. He was going in about to take a shit. If there’s anything I despise more than the normal human mind, it is the normal human mind that thinks it’s okay to casually take a dump in a public bathroom. I dove further through his mind and could see that he lived minutes away from the grocery store. I started commanding his mind and then he stood frozen facing the mirror, staring perplexed.

I brought the girl to the stall near the back and then started kissing her, pushing her against the wall after I closed the stall door. I could see in her mind and feel how aroused she was. Sparks and fireworks seemed to be shooting off in between her thighs. I pulled back and looked deeply into her brown eyes again and turned up her little teenage sexual aggression. There was a melting heat around her crotch as my hand mad its way down under her skirt and over her panties. I could feel her tremble and she began to moan and cry out as I touched her little wet cunty through the cotton fabric.

I pulled her shirt over her head and then undid her little bra. Dark brown little perky tits popped out and had two little puffy mounds around the dark nipples. I kissed and licked her teenage breast and then began to suck on them hard until she cried out. Her voice echo through the bathroom and I remember the college boy I left out in front of the mirror. He marched off to a janitors closet that was just down the way and brought out a ‘Bathroom Closed For Cleaning’ sign and hung it on the door.

My hands were fully down the girls blue panties and I was prodding my middle finger into her little slit. I then told her mind to take it all off and she did so, pulling her skirt and panties off in one go. Then she unzipped my pants and pulled the belt loose. It was her first time seeing a man’s dick up close. I told her what to do without speaking and she fell to her knees. Her little hand grabbed the head of my cock and pushed it up. The young black lass started licking me, my undercarriage and balls. Then she took my dickhead in her mouth and pushed her face down as if she was a pro. Her head was bobbing up and down and I started getting hard watch her choke my shaft down her throat. Her eye makeup started to run as her eyes teared up.

I flashed in her mind telling her to stand up, turn around, and bend over arching her back. She was up on her feet then turned around hands on the wall. She came up on her tiptoes presenting her little pert ass to me. I stroked my cock a few times spreading her saliva. Then I pushed my dick to the entrance of her little teenage cunt hole. Her hot wet pussy lips parted around the head of my cock and then I pushed forward breaking right in through her maidenhead. She closed her eyes and cried out, howling in pain as her whole body seemed to retch slightly. A trail of virgin blood ran visible over my white dick as I started plunging deep inside her girl pussy. She was pressing one side of her black face against the bathroom wall with her eyes closed tightly. I could feel some of the pain in her mind, but then I began to replace it with pleasure.

I fucked her hard, faster and faster until I was full on bouncing her against my hips. She was still cueing and screaming out, more in ecstasy now than pain as her cute butt bounced. The sound of her ass clapping against my body started to ring out, but it was so early only the barista at the coffee shop heard it. The black girls pussy started making sloshing noises every few seconds from where her pussy juice flowed freely. Her body started spasming around my cock and I could feel her muscles start to squeeze. I only wanted it to be tighter.

I sent the college boy off to create a distraction. Then, I grabbed her head and chin and twisted both in a clockwise direction, snapping tendons and bone. I pulling her face around until I could see both eyes over her shoulder. She yelped and then lurched and bucked around for a few small seconds before the lights in her mind went out. My cock stayed seated inside her pussy as her body tensed and then squeezed harder around my girth. Still pushing my cock into the deepest region of her dying vagina as it constricted. I kept twisting her head until I could fully see her dazed eyes. She was blinking and her lips seemed to be murmur something. My dick went ridged and I came deep inside her little dead teen snatch.

After a few seconds of absolute heaven I let go and she dropped to the floor. She fell chest flat as if she was still trying to hold her bare ass up for me. My warm load began to run out of her blood hole and down her slit . She fell over on to her side and a stream of little girl pee began to trickle down her thigh pooling on the floor. I opened the stall door, pulled my pants back up and redid them. Then began to back out of the stall. I took one glance back at her little face, her head was still wrenched to her shoulder, lying on the bathroom floor. Her eyes were half open now and blood began to spill out of her mouth.

I walked out casually past the chubby barista at the coffee stand and looked at her. I delve in and erased myself from her mind again only leaving the college boy and the black girl in the spaces between her cleaning coffee machines. The college boy walked past the registers as I started my way to the door. I saw a manager stepping away from a phone look around and he looked at me. I showed him how he needed to go to the security office and erase the video tapes from the cameras. The college boy was on his way out the door, one of the store clerks from the meat section yelled at him and he started running. He made his way out the door and into the parking lot drive where he got hit by an SUV and immediately fell back on the pavement unconscious. He shit his pants and packages of ground beef fell out of his shirt.

The perfect time for me to find my parked car and get away. No groceries. Just another Saturday morning.

Posted from a long-closed rag-doll-themed website, because some anon asked for it on /req. I think site and story were originally by Jessie the Ragdoll, so if that's true, all credit goes to her, obviously. Not sure if she's around any more :/ Anyway, it's a classic:



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART ONE

June 1997

Ashley Wong was the new girl in town and was nervous about making friends at the private school her mother had enrolled her in. After moving from city to city, she was hoping and praying this would be the final city. She did make some new friends. Three to be exact. Though she was comfortable with making just one good friend, the three girls, Beth, Cara and Devin seemed to be a group package. They were rarely seen apart, even going as far as having the same classes. Ash admired their loyalty to each other and was honored when they brought her into their fold as sister member of their clique. At first they seem a bit aloof, and at times downright mean, but Ash knew it was because she just needed to prove her worth. She was determined to do just that because she was so tired of being alone and having no other purpose than to get straight A’s for her mother. Today was report card day, and as Ash sat in her tiny, rusty car in the school parking lot waiting for her friends to arrive, she adjusts her glasses and feeling stupid in her school uniform. White dress shirt with school patch on left breast pocket, navy-blue skirt, white knee-high socks with Mary Janes, it was like being back in Hong Kong which seemed like a life time ago. She stared blankly at her single column of A+’s after every course she completed this past semester. Her enthusiasm was match only by someone forced to watch grass grow, or paint to dry. Suddenly, Devin’s hand snatches the report card from Ash’s hand, startling her.



Ash holds her hand out the open window, smiling with embarrassment, “Dev, please don’t look at it.” Devin ignores her plea as her ice-blue eyes study the card intently. “Come on, Dev,” Ash continued, “Hand it over, please?” Even at this moment, Ash always enjoys Devin’s womanly figure. She wishes she had Devin’s build along with the milky skin and the short blond hair combed to the side - almost a boy-cut, but with longer bangs falling over one of her steel-blue eyes. She sighs in constant defeat, knowing she’s stuck with her Asian-petite body.

Brushing back her bangs dismissively, Devin hands her back the card, unaffected by its content, walking around the car to the passenger side. “Shotgun.” She announces calmly, not concerned if she was heard, as she enters the car’s passenger side.

Before Ash can pull her arm in, Cara’s hand snatches the card from Ash’s hand. “What’s this?”

Ash again holds her hand out pleadingly, but is rather annoyed as well. “Cara, come on.”

Cara is slightly taller than the others with a shock of wavy red hair that hangs just above her shoulders. Ash looks up at Cara’s deceivingly soft features admiring her freckles and deep green eyes as she reads Ash’s report card. Cara’s fiery, hot head, easily provoked so Ash doesn’t say anymore and waits uncomfortably for her to hand the card back. At times, Ash has observed, she seems unstable and the only one she really listens to without question is Devin. There's something between them, but they keep it well hidden. Cara slaps the card back in Ash’s hand painfully.

“Ow,” Ash mouths the word. Her face contorts slightly in pain. Cara step with fierce purpose to sit behind Devin in the back seat, slamming the door behind her. Ash is always startled by her brutish manner as she watches Cara sitting in the back seat staring at the back of Devin’s head. To Ash, it looks as if she’s waiting for a command or she’s trying to read Devin’s mind.

“Don’t tell me, Ashie,” Ash flinches at the sound of Beth’s voice. She turns to see the half African-American/Latina mix bending over to speak directly in Ash’s ear. Beth gives her a wry smile, raising one eyebrow. Ash can’t help but stare at her full lips, almost feeling a desire she reserves for boys. She tears her eyes away to look at her face as she hands her the report card. Beth shakes her head amused. Her features are soft and kind with uncharacteristic hazel eyes that lighten her face, but she carries a very dark heart. She knows how to use her exotic looks to get what she wants, even when she is often mistaken for a Philippino.

“No, little girl,” continues Beth’s amusement. “I can give a shit about that. Let Mommy squeal over that.”

Beth stands and climbs into the back of the car. Cara exchanges a knowing glance at Beth as Devin notices. She gives the two in the back a look of warning; obviously she doesn't want Ashley tipped off to their dark plans.

Looking a bit rejected, Ash places the card in her breast pocket as she turns the ignition. She puts her safety belt on.

“Seatbelts,” she states in the most pleasant tone she can. The girl comply with an added glare of hatred unnoticed by Ash as she releases the parking break and slowly moves out of the parking lot. She carefully edges her way to the exit, diligently looking both ways to be sure it’s safe to go. When she’s satisfied, she drives the car onto the main boulevard, careful to stay a few miles under the speed limit. Devin and Cara stare darkly at Ash smiling in slight satisfaction as she drives down the road unaware. Beth inserts her earbuds and activates her mp3 player. She glares at the back of Ashley’s head before finally closing them, moving her head to the rhythms of the music only she can hear.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART TWO

June 1997

Jealousy is the primary motive for what they intend to do with their friend Ashley. Jealous of her intellect, her potential physical beauty and her willingness to be a part of their group - which is impossible in their eyes. She's been a useful tool to get Devin and her cohorts in good standing academically, but now that school is coming to an end and graduation is near, Devin has pushed the need to do some clean-up.

Fear is the second motive for what they intend to do with their friend Ashley. Fear of the school finding out that Ashley was the one who carried the Devin, Cara and Beth through to graduation by copying her work. Fear that Ashley herself may have a moment of regret and decide to be very honest to the school. Devin has stated to the others that cannot happen, will not happen, according to what she has planned.

Devin forces herself to appear relaxed in the passenger seat as she stares at Ashley contently driving down the highway. She turns her gaze to the surrounding thick brush and forest speeding by her window. This is the way home, but Devin doesn’t plan to go home. She turns to look at Beth, her dark stare signals Beth to turn off her mp3 player and put it away. Devin doesn’t bother to look behind her as Cara, who trembles with excitement, but not because of what she’s about to say to the group.

“Hey,” Devin blurted in fake excitement and causing Ashley to flinch. “We should celebrate!”

The girls behind Ashley smile devilishly as she tilts her head in question, keeping her eyes on the road.

“Celebrate?” Ashley asked as Devin smiling knowingly.

She’s so fucking predictable, Devin thought as she stared at Ashley’s sickening innocent look while driving carefully down the road. “Yeah,” Devin stole a glance at Beth leaning close to the back of Ashley’s seat.

“Sounds cool,” Ashley stated happily. I sudden realization colored her face, “Oh, we have to pick up our cap and gowns by 5 o’clock.”

“Shoot, we have plenty of time!” Beth said in an excited tone.

“Yeah,” Cara chimed in. “Let get something sweet!”

“Okay then,” easily convinced. “Where to?”

Devin suppresses her laughter as she points to a logging road coming up ahead. “Um, take a right on that road up ahead.”

“What?” confused. “That’s a logging road.”

“Yeah, I know,” Devin, states impatiently. “This cuts through all the forest crap and empties out about a half a block from the mall.”

Devin can see the turn coming up rapidly and suppresses her sense of urgency behind a more innocent plea.

“Come on, Ash,” she says softly. “Trust me. I promise you won’t regret it.”

Ashley steals a glance at Devin’s puppy dog stare. She smiles, amused. “Okay.”

There’s a noticeable chorus of sighs from the three girls as they relax a little, their level of annoyance for Ashley just went up a notch. Ashley doesn’t register this as she concentrates on carefully turning onto the unpaved logging road. Ten minutes pass as Ashley becomes concerned. Devin tries valiantly to suppress her excitement and smile as she glances back to Cara and Beth. The two in the back seat are becoming tense with anticipation, waiting impatiently for Devin to make her move. Devin senses this, but keeps her cool as she switches to her next act in this deception.

“Oh, dammit!” Devin’s sigh is mock realization.

Ashley is a little alarmed as she fights to keep her eyes on the steadily increasing rough road. “What?!”

Devin moans for effect. “Oh, Ash,” she whines. “I just realized it’s the next logging road, not this one. I’m sorry…”

Ashley hides her annoyance as she looks for a turn out. “That’s okay, Dev,” she says in a comforting tone, which grates on Devin’s nerves. “I’ll just turn round and get out of here.”

Devin tenses as she waits for the moment to pounce. She looks to Cara and Beth, signaling with her eyes to get ready. Cara trembles with excitement as Beth licks her dry lips in nervous anticipation. Devin watches as Ashley stops the car to carefully turn around. In one quick movement, Devin unlatched her seatbelt and jumps atop of a shocked Ashley. Devin pulls the key from the ignition, her knees purposely digging into the top of Ashley’s thighs. Ashley begins to scream in painful confusion, but Devin cuts her off by wrapping the shoulder strap of her seatbelt around Ashley’s neck. She struggles as she pushes against Devin’s chest.

“Fuck!” Devin angrily looks to her friend in the back seat. “Grab her arms!!”

Beth and Cara each quickly grab one of Ashley's arms and pull back hard. Ashley’s silent screams of pain intensify as she's forced against her seat. Devin watches with slight amusement as Ashley attempts to plea for her life. Devin answers her plea by wrapping more of her shoulder strap tight around her. Cara lets out a loud, excited giggle as she watches Ashley’s eye grow wider in terror and pain. Devin watches as her body begins to convulse at the lack of Oxygen as she fights futilely to escape her fate. The extreme closeness of Ashley’s struggling body against hers begins to arouse Devin. Her breasts pressing against Ashley’s is enough to harden her nipples inside her bra. This sensation gives Devin the added strength to tighten the seatbelt around Ashley’s slender neck.

“Jesus!” Beth is becoming annoyed by the duration of Ashley’s murder. “Fucking die already!”

As if on queue, Ashley's struggles begin to weaken as Devin watches with fascination her eyes becoming unfocused.

Devin smiles in satisfaction. “She must be seeing spots now.”

The pain of asphyxiation is unbearable along with pain of the seatbelt wrapped so tight around her neck as Ashley fights to stay conscious. Tears begin to spill from her eyes as her face contorts in silent agony.

“Awww,” Devin gives Ashley a kiss on the cheek. “No need for tears babe. It’ll be over soon.”

Devin is suddenly pushed hard against the steering wheel as Ashley's body convulses one last time, her back arching to the breaking point. Very slowly, like air being released from a balloon, Ashley's body and face grow slack. Her eyes stare unfocused, almost cross-eyed as her life drains away.

“Dammit!” Devin yells at the pain of hitting the rigid steering wheel. “That hurt you bitch!”

Ashley remains still as Devin angrily strains to keep the seatbelt tight around Ashley's neck, forcing Ashley's tongue to protrude slightly out her mouth. Saliva spills from Ashley's mouth as her tongue swells inside her mouth. The last of her tears fall from her face as Cara and Beth let go of Ashley's limp arms.

“Hey, yo?” Beth looks at Devin incredulously. “She’s dead, Dev.”

Devin glances murderously at Beth who raises an annoyed eyebrow at her. Devin slowly regains her composure and stops, letting go of her grip on the belt as Ashley's head falls forward allowing the rest of the saliva in her mouth to spill out onto her blouse.

“So,” asks Cara excitedly. “What do we do with her now?”

Beth turns her annoyed look to Cara. It’s obvious that no one had planned what to do next - accept for Devin. She shifts her position on Ashley's lap for more comfort. Cara watches in renewed excitement as Devin’s fingertips begin to trace over the shape of Ashley's breast underneath her blouse and bra. Beth turns to watch with interest as Devin unwraps the seatbelt from Ashley reddened neck, and lifts her head up so Ashley is facing her. Devin notices the deep crease marks in the skin of her neck and studies the chaotic pattern before looking back at Ashley's vacant eyes. Devin places her fingertip on Ashley’s forehead and slowly traces it down between her eyebrows. Devin’s eyes follow her fingertip as it carefully traces the bridge of her nose. She stops at the tip of Ashley’s nose, removing it from view as she looks down at her lips. Devin places her lips lightly on Ashley's protruding tongue and gently pushes it into her mouth with her own tongue. Devin can feel Ashley’s tongue begin to squeeze back out as Devin takes her hand and cup Ashley's jaw line. Devin relaxes her mouth and opens it enough to match Ashley's lips and kisses her hard as her tongue pushes against Ashley's.

Beth rolls her eyes as she stops watching as she places her ear buds back to listen to her mp3 player. As Beth slumps back in her seat in boredom, Cara is completely enthralled with the show as she feels herself getting slowly aroused by Devin's actions.

“This is boring gang,” states Beth as she studies her mp3 L.E.D. readout. “We should change our venue if we’re going to get busy like this.”

Cara’s eyes brighten at Beth’s statement. “Yeah, Devin!”

Devin reluctantly opens her eyes as she finishes her kiss and slowly parts from Ashley’s slack face. She turns her frustrated stare at her two friends and holds up her finger authoritatively.

“I get her first,” she waves her finger at the two sitting in the back seat. “You gals can resolve who goes next.”

“Deal!” Cara agrees excitedly.

“Whatever,” Beth agrees flatly.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART THREE

June 1997

Devin’s stepfather use to hunt. A lot. So much so that he built a cabin close to his “happy hunting ground” nestled deep in the Wenatchee National Forest. Far enough away from civilization, and her mother, to kill what he wanted when he wanted. It was not by coincidence that Devin misdirected Ashley down the wrong road to her fate. It was the long way to her stepfather’s cabin, a cabin now abandon since his hunting accident two years ago. The accident itself was a combination of too many beers and too many drunken men with rifles that caused an accidental discharge. Devin always found that description hilarious when talking about drunken men. At the time, it wasn’t funny though. No one knows who’s gun fired off, but the result was permanent for her stepfather. The bullet had severed his spinal cord, rendering him paralyzed from the chest down. Now he lives a Jabba The Hutt existence in an assisted living hospice in Olympia. At least, that was his state when Devin saw him a year ago. Currently, she had no idea what he was up to, and she frankly didn’t care if he was dead or alive at this point. She never had a real connection with him anyway, so whatever.

The only thing she cared about right now was her next move. Devin wasn’t surprised when Beth moved to the giant oak tree to sit in an old swing hung from a large branch, fiddling with her mp3 player. Beth’s shields were set to ignore as Cara helped her drag Ashley’s body out of the trunk of her car. Devin was having a hell of a time trying to negotiate the dead weight of her schoolmate’s body and the three steps to the porch. As soon as she felt the front door against her back, she dropped Ashley’s upper body on the porch like a sack of laundry. Cara flinched in mock pain at the sight of Ashley’s head hitting the old wooden porch with a loud thud. The sound causes Beth to turn at the sound with slight annoyance, rolling her eyes as she turned her attention back as she continued to surf through her play list.

Cara’s eyes move quickly from Ashley’s lifeless face and severely bruised neck to her exposed panties. She holds a leg under each arm and thanks herself for not dropping her end as she has a perfect view. At the angle she holds Ashley’s body, her skirt has fallen above her waist to reveal yellow trimmed, white panties. Like a target, right on the front of her panties is a small picture of a baby duckling, fuzzy, yellow, and sickeningly cute. Cara touches her top lip with her tongue as she imagines what lies beneath those smooth cotton panties. She can just make out the soft ridges outlining Ashley’s slit.

“Hey Cara,” Devin’s commanding voice breaks through Cara’s lustful stupor.

Cara looks up to meet Devin’s impatient gaze, “Hmmm?”

Devin intensifies her stare at Cara’s blank face, eyes widening with further impatience. Cara takes in her visual queue. “Oh, right!”

Devin crouches down to lift Ashley under her armpits, her head flopping back as her mouth hangs open revealing her swollen tongue. Devin shuffles her feet backwards as she strains to look behind her. Cara nearly trips through the door as her attention is focused exclusively between Ashley’s legs. Devin’s frustration with Cara is apparent on her face as she stops suddenly to glare at her. Cara gives her an apologetic look, but her eyes drift slowly back to Ashley. Devin rolls her eyes as they shuffle their way to an easy chair and ottoman situated close to a Ben Franklin stove. Devin and Cara drop Ashley’s body on the ottoman; her midsection is the only part resting on the footrest as the remaining hangs limp over the edges. Ashley’s arms drop to the floor above her head, which nearly touches the wood floor leaving her ponytail hair scattered in various directions.

Cara slowly rests Ashley’s feet on the floor, purposely spreading her legs in the same motion. Ashley’s legs stretch in a wide “V” due to the low profile footrest. The stretch of her flaccid body forces her school shirt to untuck from her hiked up skirt revealing her soft and smooth stomach. Cara fights the urge to run her fingers over the tiny vertical slit of Ashley’s bellybutton as she kneels beside the body.

“Wow,” Cara breathes in aroused excitement, eyes locked on Ashley’s limp form. “I never knew she had such a hot body.”

Devin stands inside Ashley’s arms resting on the floor, hands on her hips in thought. One corner of her mouth forms a smile of agreement to Cara’s words as she surveys Ashley’s body. Cara watches as Devin crouches low to look at Ashley’s face. Taking a handful of her ponytail, Devin turns Ashley’s head from side to side studying her vacant eyes.

Devin grunts satisfactorily, “She had beautiful brown eyes.”

Devin traces a finger along the length of her nose, admiring this feature as well. Her finger travels over her lips, which she notices are slowly turning blue along with her swollen tongue. She flushes with excitement, feeling her lower region tingle as she contemplates Ashley’s mouth rubbing against her. She releases her grip on her hair, watching it swing loosely to a stop. She looks to see Cara on her hands and knees between Ashley’s legs, her mouth hovering anxiously over the prize under Ashley’s panties.

“Cara,” Cara stops to look at Devin sheepishly. Devin gives her a threatening stare. “Why don’t you wait outside.”

Cara’s face is colored in disappointment as she slowly moves to a standing position, her eyes longing to see what lies under Ashley’s clothing as she slowly steps to the front door. Devin, still crouched, watches as Cara stop short of the threshold and turn licking her lips anxiously.

“Can you do me a favor?”

Devin raises an eyebrow at her.

“Can you…um…dress her when you’re done?”

Devin smiles out the corner of her mouth almost amused. “Sure, whatever.”

Cara’s face brightens, “Thanks!” She twirls to exit the cabin, shutting the door behind her.

Devin closes her eyes for a moment, shaking her head at Cara’s girlish enthusiasm. She opens her eyes to stare at Ashley’s exposed throat, studying the violet stained skin the seatbelt had made. She can almost make out the weave pattern of the belt as she moves her face closer. Her chin gently bumps Ashley’s chin as she takes in a slow tentative breath through her nose and discovers the subtle, sweet smell of honeysuckle.

“Mmmm,” she smiles at the scent as she reaches between her legs.

Devin’s body shudders as she feels herself wet with anticipation. With her other hand she begins to unbutton Ashley’s dress shirt revealing more of her smooth skin and a yellow trimmed camisole. Devin can see a hint of Ashley’s nipples pressing against the cotton fabric of the camisole. She touches one of them with her forefinger smiling as they feel firm to the touch. She hurriedly sits back and roughly yanks off Ashley’s school shirt, tossing it thoughtlessly into the corner of the room. She places both her hands on Ashley’s chest as she begins to gently fondle her breasts through the camisole, enjoying the feel of the fabric and the fleshy softness of Ashley’s tiny breasts. Devin’s mouth waters as she quickly, carelessly pulls the camisole up above her breasts to suck hard on her nipple. She presses her face against Ashley’s chest as she tries to fit as much of her breast in her mouth as possible. She squeezes Ashley’s other breast with her hand. Her teeth clench around her areola as she takes her free hand to grab Ashley’s ponytail. Devin straddles her face and with a firm grip on her hair, presses Ashley’s face hard between her open legs. Devin begins to slowly rub herself back and forth against Ashley’s slack mouth. To her aroused delight, Devin can feel her teeth, lips and nose as she presses harder and quickens her movements. Her breath becomes strained as she gasps at the shear ecstasy, releasing her mouth’s grip on Ashley’s breast and throwing her head back gasping and moaning at the overwhelming sensations between her legs. She grips Ashley’s other breast for leverage, digging her nails into her flesh as she feels herself just seconds from her explosive climax. She moans and gasps louder, not caring who’ll hear.

She wants this.

She wants Ashley to give it to her.

She is.

Suddenly, like slamming the breaks on a racecar, Devin freezes, eyes dart towards the door at the sound of a girl’s scream outside. It stops just as suddenly followed by gurgling sound. A second later, she hears a meaty thud hit the ground outside followed by a more forced gurgling sound. Then silence. Devin watches the door with Ashley’s face still pressed between her legs, but nobody enters, nobody calls her name. Nothing but dead silence.

As if to break the silence, Devin’s body shudders violently as she climaxes, releasing her grip on Ashley’s head. Devin doubles over falling forward hard against Ashley’s flaccid body. Her cheek rest against Ashley’s stomach as she strains to regain her focus on the door now skewed sideways in her view.

Her breathing slowly returns to normal and the pounding in her chest subsides as she takes a minute to rest. Her vision returns as she gathers herself and attempts to stand. Her knees feel like jelly as they tremble weakly. Devin, by force of will, commands her legs to walk towards the door. Caution and rage energize her physical and mental resolve as she quietly turns the knob and pulls the front door slowly open to peer outside.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART FOUR

June 1997

20 Minutes Earlier…

Cara stops short of the threshold and turns anxiously to face an apparently impatient Devin. Glancing at Ashley’s body draped over the ottoman starts her mouth to water once more as she licks her lips.

“Can you do me a favor?”

Devin raises an eyebrow at her. Cara doesn’t want this moment of Ashley to change one bit when it’s her turn. She mentally crosses her fingers for luck as she drums up the courage to ask her friend an important request.

“Can you…um…” Cara clears her throat, “Dress her when you’re done?”

Cara’s heart lifts just a little as Devin smiles out the corner of her mouth. “Sure, whatever.”

Cara’s allows her relief to brighten her face, feeling her heart swell with anticipation, “Thanks!”

She twirls to exit the cabin, shutting the door behind her. She skips happily off the old wooden porch towards Beth still sitting on the tree swing listening to her mp3 player. Cara bounces into Beth’s view excitement trembling through her body as Beth continues to noticeably ignore her. Cara glances back at the cabin for a brief moment before turning back to look at Beth with unabated glee as she watches Beth’s patience wear thin by the second.

Cara is relieved as Beth yanks her ear buds off and gives her a dark stare. “What, C?”

Cara gushes as she bends over to look at Beth, face to face. “Dev says I’m next!”

Beth rolls her eyes, “Bullshit.”

Cara is unaffected by her attitude. “Nah-uh, Dev said sooooo.” Cara shook her head back and forth with every syllable.

She watches with amusement as Beth sighs in mild frustration, squeezing her eyes shut. Cara could tell she was trying to control her anger and was half-hoping she would blow. She always got very colorful with her words when she got mad, and it always made Cara laugh. She loved Beth’s clever way of stringing the dirtiest words together to make her insults so poetic. To her disappointment, Beth just opened her eyes to stare at her. Cara wondered if that was pity in her eyes.

“Look C,” Beth said, fatigue in her voice as she held up an index finger. “I called dibs in the car on our way here.” She takes her finger and points it at her ample chest. “I am next.”

Cara’s grin got a little wider as she looked into Beth’s eyes and nods excitedly. “You’re absolutely right.”



Beth’s face turns to slight confusion at the unexpected response. Before she can respond, she senses someone behind her and begins to look. In the next second, the stranger’s hand grips her chin, places their other hand on top of her head, taking a handful of hair in the same move. Before Beth can raise her hands to stop this assault, in one fluid move the stranger wrenches her chin upward and twists her head. Cara’s mouth forms a soundless “whoa” as she witnesses Beth’s neck being snapped quickly, producing a sound not unlike celery stalks being twisted to the breaking point. Beth’s eyes immediately grow unfocused and the remaining air in her lungs expel out of her mouth with a gurgling sound.

Cara grins with satisfaction keeping her eyes on Beth’s lifeless expression, “Hi, Regan.”

Regan Twombly, still holding Beth’s limp body upright by her head, returns Cara’s smile.

“Hey babe,” her voice is calm, tempered with an intensity of a seasoned killer.

Cara stands, more relaxed now, feeling relief in watch Beth die quickly. Thank god! she thought. She was such a downer! She watches as Regan releases her grip on Beth. Her body immediately falls back to the ground with a meaty thud. Cara’s interest in Beth has never been very intense, but seeing her splayed on the ground with her legs propped up by the swing she was sitting on… Cara began feeling the same swelling inside her once more as she stepped closer to Beth. It’s like deja vu as her vantage point is the same as it was with Ashley. She looks down between Beth’s legs, noticing with much gratitude that her skirt has fallen above her waistline. The unobstructed view of her hot pink thong forces her mouth to water.

“Nice,” she almost whispers to herself.

Cara glances at the odd angle Beth’s head situated in relation to her body and nods with happy approval.

“Wow,” she states with respect. “Did your dad teach you that move?”

Regan makes a huffing sound that could be mistaken for a laugh. Cara continues her visual assault on Beth’s body as she listens to her friend.

“The Colonel??” Cara barely noticed the distain in Regan’s voice, or the common reference she used for her father, as Regan moved to stand beside her. “I suppose, but he was all about self-defense. He wasn’t keen on showing me kill moves.”

Cara turns to Regan, who is enjoying the same view as her. She pauses a moment to admire Regan’s athletic form. She notices that her build is similar to Devin’s, but her tan skin and long, silky brown hair is so much more enticing to her than Dev. Her secret crush on Regan is difficult to hide in her face as she fixates on Regan’s ample breasts stretching the limits of her school shirt. Cara’s eyes wonder downward as she folds her hands tight behind her to keep from lifting Regan’s skirt to check out what’s underneath. She quickly realizes Regan’s thousand-yard stare as she meets it with a sheepish grin. Regan responds with an amused smirk.

“You want this body?” Regan asks, placing her hands on the topside of her chest. “Or, do you want that one?”

Cara follows Regan’s gesture towards Beth’s flaccid body. Cara considers the one fact that separates the difficult choice. The fact that Beth has expiration and the clock is ticking. She giggles at the obvious choice.

“Thought so,” Regan states with a knowing tone.

Cara’s mouth waters once more, licking her lips as she concentrates on Beth. She begins to move around the swing when she feels a gentle, but firm hand on her shoulder. She turns to face Regan, melting from her deep brown eyes staring at her. Cara wanted to kiss her so bad as she watched Regan’s lips part to speak. She trembled as she restrained herself from the incredible urge.

“Before you have fun, babe,” Regan began as Cara forced herself to listen. “There’s one thing you have to do for me.”

Cara’s excitement was overwhelming her self-control. She was hoping Regan was beginning to feel the same way about her. Please ask me for a kiss! She prayed internally. She began to tremble with anticipation as she watched Regan display a wolfish grin. Cara returns with a grin of her own accompanied by an excited giggle.

Cara feels a sudden constriction around her neck. What the fuck is she doing?! thought Cara’s panicked brain as she took hold of Regan’s right arm. She could feel Regan’s vice-like hand painfully gripping her neck. The next second Cara finds her feet swept from underneath her and being slammed to the ground on her back. The force of the impact is enough to knock the wind out of her lungs. Cara desperately gasps for air as the sharp pain of Regan’s fingers dig into her neck. Regan moves to sit on her stomach, pinning her arms under Regan’s knees. Cara can barely squeeze out a feeble cry as Regan’s knees press hard against her biceps.

“This, Cara,” Regan calmly states. “Is what I want you to do for me.”

Cara sucks in oxygen hungrily as Regan releases her grip. Cara’s spotty vision returns in time to see Regan’s evil grin and her right hand balled in a tight fist. She watches in horror as Regan pulls her fist as far back as she can, cocked for a devastating blow.

“I want you to die,” Regan spits the words through her grinning teeth.

Cara hears a scream explode from her mouth as Regan’s fist hammers into her throat, instantly crushing her larynx and shattering the hyoid bone. Her scream is abruptly cut off, replaced by a gurgling sound as blood begins to flow from the trauma caused by the blow. The excruciating pain from the initial blow is nothing compared to the blood quickly flooding her lungs. With her voice box obliterated Cara can’t scream in pain as she writhes and convulses under Regan. Her lungs feel like burning lava has been poured into them and a 5-ton weight is pressing against her chest. Glittering spots appear before the eclipsing view of Regan satisfied face as her eyesight begins to fail, her body continues to convulse involuntarily. Her panic is slowly replaced by a strange euphoria as the pain of oxygen deprivation begins to shut down her senses one-by-one. Her eyes fail completely as she senses her convulsions slow as she feels her life slowly tearing away. Suddenly, cold blackness envelops her completely, eternally.
****


Regan watches with aroused satisfaction as Cara’s eyes lose their focus and her body’s convulsing slowly subside against her. To compensate for the lack of Cara’s movement, Regan begins rub against her body, feeling the heat of ecstasy tingle and surge between her legs. Just as Cara grows forever still under her, Regan gasps as she explodes in climax. She forces her head back, her back arching as her mouth opens wide and smiling as she pants heavily from the head rush that follows.

After a moment she regains her steady breathing and slowly relaxes, still sitting on Cara’s stomach. She places a hand on Cara’s chest, groping for her small breast. She smiles as she discovers a very erect nipple.

“Lovely,” she breathes as she turns her attention to Cara’s face.

Cara’s eyes are nearly crossed as she notices the bubbling froth of blood oozing from her nose and mouth. Regan’s hand slides from Cara’s breast to her neck, admiring the violet-blue bruise on her throat.
****


Devin opens the front door all the way to see Regan resting on her knees, sitting on Cara’s stomach near the tree swing. Her tense shoulders relax as she notices Beth lying dead, legs still suspended from the swing. She turns and gives Regan a warm smile as she steps onto the porch the make her way down the steps. Before she can greet her friend and lover, her eyes are drawn to the blood foaming from Cara’s mouth and nose. She feels a sudden lurching in her stomach and the taste of bile in the back of her throat.

“F…uck!” Devin gags out the expletive. “I think I’m gonna puke!”

Regan turns to the sound of Devin’s voice and pushes off Cara’s body to block Devin’s view. Devin senses Regan’s arms wrapping around her and walking her swiftly back into the cabin. Inside, Devin continues to swallow repeatedly, not wanting to lose it here as Regan leads her straight for the restroom.

Devin throws her face over the toilet and vomits violently, feeling her stomach muscles clench so tight she fears she might rupture something. She can hear the faucet turn on as Regan wets a washcloth with cold water. Devin’s spasms calm as she sits back against the wall facing the toilet. Devin gratefully accepts the cold washcloth gingerly place on her forehead. She feels a warm hand gently caressing her shoulder, causing an automatic smile. Her appreciation for Regan’s help is overshadowed quickly by her anger towards her weakness she just displayed. Her smile turns to a frown of frustration.

“Feeling sick again?” Regan asks, her voice full of concern.

“No,” Devin answers, louder than she intended. She clears her throat to give her a moment to calm herself. “I can handle anything, Anything. But….” She sighs, “Why does the sight of blood fuck me up?!”

She turns her head to look at Regan, hoping she might have an answer. Instead, Regan gives her a reassuring smile as she slowly shakes her head.

“You were in the military,” Devin continues to pursue an answer from Regan. “You’ve seen all kinds of shit. Is there something I can do??”

“Dev, honey,” Regan begins, soothingly. “I wasn’t in the military. My dad was.”

Not wanting to hear the truth, Devin squeezes her eyes shut. “I know, I know,” she moans. She pounds a fist against the linoleum floor. “Dammit!” she growls through her clenched teeth. “I hate feeling weak!”

There’s a small moment of silence before Devin opens her eyes again to find Regan still looking at her with loving concern. Devin can’t help but feel embarrassed by her actions as she looks away.

“Sorry, I’m being such a big baby,” Devin mumbles in embarrassment.

“Look at it this way,” Regan begins. “Your like a superhero.”

Devin forces down a laugh as she turns to stare at Regan incredulously. “What the hell are you saying to me?”

“A superhero,” Regan repeats, unaffected by the disbelief in Devin face. “Look, everything you do in my eyes has strength behind it. You fear nothing. I admire that about you,” she places a hand on Devin’s cheek. Devin can feel the electricity of her touch on her skin.

Regan takes a breath before continuing. “Like any super hero, you have a weakness, but a weakness your enemies don’t know about, right?”

“Okay…” Devin is beginning to understand where this might be going, but decides to let her finish without interruption.

“I’m like your plucky sidekick. The only other person who knows of your weakness, see?”

“I think so.”

“And, as your sidekick, I’ll never betray your weakness. Plus, I don’t dwell on it so I just see you as my superhero.”

“Sexy superhero,” Devin corrects her, unable to stifle her amusement.

Regan gives her a sly smile, “Sexy, of course.”

Devin watches her lean towards her to give her a soft kiss on the cheek. She pulls away to give Devin a mischievous grin. “Now get yourself cleaned up, we’ve got a whole lotta fun ahead of us!”

Devin can’t help but laugh and nods in agreement at the titillating thoughts of Ashley’s body.



CHINESE TAKE-OUT: PART FIVE

June 1997

Regan, sitting on Cara’s stomach, finished tying Cara’s sock around her neck, just below Cara’s jaw line, forcing her tongue to swell in her mouth. Satisfied, Regan began to clean off the blood from Cara’s slack face with her other sock. She wet a part of the sock with her spit to remove the dried portions of blood from Cara’s face. After a moment of intense cleaning, Regan sat back to inspect her work.

“Good as new,” she smiled with satisfaction. She threw the used sock in a large trash bag sitting beside her. Cara’s shoes were already in the bag along with her skirt.

Regan didn’t bother to unbutton Cara’s school shirt as she ripped it open violently. Buttons flew off from the force of her actions as Regan placed her hands on the grey sports bra covering her petite breasts. Regan smiled, “Mmmmm,” came a deep growl from her throat as her groping fingers detected Cara’s erect nipples underneath the material of the bra. Her arousal began to smolder as she turned her desirous gaze to Beth still lying on the ground, legs propped up by the swing she was sitting on before her death by Regan’s hands.

Regan turns and leans close to Cara’s face and stares mischievously into Cara’s unfocused eyes. “We are gonna have so much fun!”

* * *

Devin had carried Ashley’s body to the main bedroom and placed her on the small bed. As she undressed herself, Devin studies Ashley’s body lying above the covers on her back. Her limp arms rest above her head and her legs spread as wide as they’ll go. Her skirt and school shirt have been removed along with her shoes. Her sports bra is slightly skewed from Devin groping her breasts underneath it earlier in the living room, but her panties were still on the way Ashley had dressed herself this morning. They were a perfect mold around her perfectly shaped body, revealing the sweet camel toe shape of her pussy underneath. Devin hurried to remove the final bits of her clothing as her mouth began to water at the sight. She wanted Ashley so bad, her body ached hungrily for her body and she could feel the wet heat between her legs as she climbed onto the bed on her hand and knees.

Devin straddled Ashley’s body like a predator as she surveyed her body as if to choose where she would strike first. She sat back on Ashley’s hips and with her hands pushed the sports bra up and over her head. After removing it, she carelessly threw it to the floor, never once taking her eyes off of Ashley’s petite breast. Her mouth watered at the sight of Ashley’s erect nipples. She wanted nothing more than to hug her lips around her nipple and nibble and suck for as long as she desired, but she couldn’t help admiring the perfect shape of her breasts. She stared for a good minute before she gently placed her hands upon them. They were soft, supple and she could feel the firm protrusions of her nipples against her palms. Devin shivered with excitement as she began to squeeze and pet Ashley’s breast. She swallowed several times as her mouth would not stop salivating and her breathing became more labored as she realized she was moving her hips back and forth instinctively. Devin took her left hand and grabbed the back of Ashley’s right knee. She maneuvered her left leg under Ashley’s right to create a scissor position. She slid forward to press herself against Ashley and began to undulate her hips. Devin mewed in deep satisfaction as she continued her gyrations.

* * *

Regan was disappointed.

Cara was skinnier than she thought. Regan stared at Cara’s nude body strewn on the floor of the living room, face down. Regan admitted to herself as she locked her gaze on Cara’s bottom, that she had a perfectly shaped ass, but her body as a whole was more like a 14-year-old’s than her 18-years let on.

If I wanted a fucking boy to grope, she thought angrily. I would’ve snuffed little 14-year-old shithead, Tommy.

Regan, clad in her camisole and panties took a step closer to Cara’s body. With her bare foot she lightly kicked Cara’s hip and watched how her limp body reacted. Regan began to feel her disappointment burn slowly into anger. She gave a harder kick to the soft flesh of her side between her hip and rib cage.

“To bad sunshine!” she growled through clenched teeth.

Regan stepped between Cara’s legs and used her feet to roughly spread her limp thighs. Her anger had flamed to rage as she kicked as hard as she could between Cara’s legs. She felt Cara pubis give way with a crack followed by numbness in her foot. The force of the blow was enough to raise her butt up a few inches for a second, and slide her body forward about a foot on the slick, dusty wood floor.

“You fucking waste!” she screamed at the lifeless form. The next second brought the twinge of pain to top of her foot. “Shit!” she plopped down on the ottoman, which supported Ashley’s body earlier, to gingerly inspect her foot.

* * *

Devin sat on Ashley’s chest, minutely wiggling her bottom to feel her nipples rubbing against her flesh. She faced the end of the bed and Ashley’s feet. Her limp legs were spread wide in a perfect “V” – just the way she wanted as she leaned forward to rest on her hands and knees. Devin swallowed with delight at the inverted view; her desire to taste her grew stronger by the second as she admired Ashley’s shaved pussy. She slowly leaned forward, jamming her nose inside her as her tongue and teeth worked together to find her clitoris. She pushed her face harder against Ashley’s soft, moist flesh as she tasted her, nibbled and painted her tongue in various probing patterns.

Devin lowered her bottom half against Ashley’s face, a little disappointed her Asian nose didn’t have the same affect. She began to rock back and forth, rubbing herself hard on Ashley’s face. This was a more effective position than the ottoman earlier as the bed kept her head still without the use of her hand. She could relax more and enjoy the sensation of her soft lips, swollen tongue and nose as she rubbed to and froe. Her movements bumped her lips rhythmically against Ashley allowing her the chance to gasp for breath as she continued to feast on her flower.

* * *

Beth’s body lay face down on the couch, her lifeless face obscured by her hair. One arm and leg hung over the edge of the couch seat cushions as Regan studied Beth’s nude form, tapping a forefinger lightly against her lower lip. I never realized just how fine her ass was, Regan thought as she sat on the arm of the couch admiring Beth’s shapely butt. In her other hand, she clutched Beth’s hot pink thong as she moved to sit on the arm of the couch next to Beth’s head. She had her regrets for breaking her soft, smooth neck, but the circumstances were not of her choosing. This was Devin’s show and she was facilitating her wishes. Clean-up duty is more like it, she thought dismissively as she toyed with the thong in her lap. She brushed away Beth’s hair to reveal the brown skin of her neck. Regan smiled at the purple stain of the bruise wrapped unevenly around her neck. Some of the blood vessels in Beth’s neck had torn during the neck break along with the trauma that cause the cloudy bruising around her neck. Regan lightly caressed the bruised neck as her smile turned to a frown. She wasn’t feeling any arousal at all. She turned to give Cara’s body a dark, scornful look, then turned back to look at Beth lying on the couch, almost apologetic.

“I wish I could’ve strangled you,” she stated quietly to the back of Beth’s head.

She looked at the crumpled thong in her other hand, wishing she could’ve used this as her weapon. She raised her eyebrows in realization. This could come in handy! She thought excitedly.

Regan began stretching the thong out then twisted it until it looked more like a short length of hot pink rope. She gathered it up and placed it in the front of her panties as she reached for Beth. She hooked her hands under Beth’s armpits, lifted and dragged her over the armrest of the couch. Regan stopped as soon as Beth’s breasts were directly over the armrest before dropping her hold carelessly. Beth’s head flopped over without hitting the side of the couch.

Perfect, Regan told herself and smiled in satisfaction.

Regan moved around the couch to sit on Beth’s soft butt, her knees hugging her hips. She wiggles her bottom feeling the cushiony flesh yield to her movements. She giggles at the ticklish sensation as she pulls out the twisted thong, tucked in her panties. She held the thong taught as she leaned forward to slip the thong around Beth’s neck. Using her weight, Regan leaned back as she pulled on the ends of the thong. Beth’s head bent all the way back as the thong slid to a stop at the corners of her jaw. The dead weight of her body and Regan tugging on the thong, compressed her neck forcing her tongue to swell in her mouth. The remaining saliva in her mouth was forced out spilling down the corners of her mouth as Regan began to strain against Beth’s arching back. Regan’s hands were becoming wet with sweat as she strained to hang on to the silky material of the thong. Beth’s back was almost ninety degrees in relation to her lower half, and Regan wished she had Devin doing this so she could touch Beth’s stretched stomach. She could feel the thong slipping from her grip as she fought the decision to let go, but she wanted to save her arm strength so she could move Beth around in other positions. She let go. Beth’s body fell quickly, her chest slamming against the arm of the couch hard forcing her head to swing wildly before settling.

“Well,” Regan stated to herself as she rubbed her cramped arms. “That was interesting.”

* * *

Devin lay on her back content with the weight of Ashley’s body lying on top of her face down. Ashley’s slack face was nestled in the crook of Devin’s neck and her arms splayed as Devin held her around the torso. Devin slowly ran the fingers of her right hand down Ashley’s spine as her other hand slid down to feel her soft, tiny bottom. Ashley’s legs were draped over Devin’s hips allowing easy access for her hand to trace the moist folds of Ashley’s pussy. She ran her hand further down where the back of Ashley’s thigh met the crease of her butt cheek. So smooth, she admired. Her right hand was slowly running back the other way up her spine until she reached the nap of her neck. Devin felt the tight material of a man’s necktie around Ashley’s neck. Her hand continued over the tie to the back of Ashley’s scalp. Devin made a fist, grabbing a handful of Ashley’s hair, lifting her head so she could look into Ashley’s lifeless eyes.

“Thanks,” Devin smiled.

Devin looked at Ashley’s mouth; the large knot under her chin was forcing her tongue to swell through her lips. Devin’s mouth watered at the urge to kiss her mouth. Devin pressed her open mouth against hers, sucking Ashley’s tongue as she softly bit at her lips. Devin squeezed Ashley’s butt cheek hard as she pulled her head back further to expose her neck. She nibbled and sucked on Ashley’s smooth, bruise skin as the nails of her left hand dug into the soft flesh of her bottom.

“You’re gonna draw blood,” came Regan’s voice.

Devin released a startled gasp as pushed Ashley’s body off of her, ignoring the meaty thud of the body landing on the wood floor. Devin burns her angry stare at Regan sitting in the corner of the bedroom, cross-legged in a chair. Regan, still clad in her panties and shirt, returns her stare with a pleasant smile. One of her hands is placed above her heart, the other tucked between her legs.

“I know how much you hate the sight of blood, babe,” Regan continued.

Devin takes a deep, cleansing breath as her anger subsides to annoyance. “Hm,” she eye’s her partner. “Did you enjoy the show?”

Regan raised an eyebrow as the hand on her chest began to drift downward over her breast. “I am now.”

Devin saw Regan’s eyes scanning her nude body sitting on the edge of the bed. Devin chuckled half embarrassed by Regan’s blatant once over. Looking down draws her attention to Ashley’s body splayed on her back in an odd angle. Her nude form lays perfectly still, eyes staring into nothingness. The red markings of the seatbelt that Devin used to snuff out her life have turned violet. Her swollen tougue and lips share the same tint of violet as she noticed her creamy beige skin was pale and turning a sickly color. At that moment, her fantasy ended and she sighed again. This time it was a sigh of disappointment.

“We need to pack it up,” Devin stated without turning her gaze away from Ashley’s lifeless face.

“Roger that,” Regan said enthusiastically as she hopped to her feet and strolled out the bedroom.

Devin turned at the sound of rustling plastic to see Regan in the other room collecting the remainder of Cara and Beth’s clothing. She watched as Regan paused before throwing Cara’s panties in the bag, playing with the material in her free hand. With surprise she watched as Regan tucked Cara’s underwear inside the elastic of her panties and moved to finish the clean-up.

Devin’s eyebrows raise as she smiled, amused at the uncharacteristic behavior Regan displayed. She slides off the edge of the bed to her feet, steps over Ashley’s body to the chair Regan had occupied. She headed for her change of clothing which lay stacked beside the chair. As she neared the chair, she noticed something white and yellow stuck in between the chair cushions. She immediately recognized Ashley’s panties, remembering this last article of clothing she removed and threw in this direction. She held the underwear by the corners of the waistband at eye level. She studied the too-cute yellow baby duckling image imprinted on the front. Devin glanced down at Ashley’s body, smiling appreciatively at the appropriate correlation between the panty she held and Ashley’s personality.

“You were incredibly cute, Ash.” Devin turned her stare back to the panties. “And so innocent.” She stated to herself. She admired Ashley’s unbending innocence and how vulnerable it made her. She stared at the panties, puzzled as to why she was fixating on this object. It wants me? She thought, but shook her head at the ridiculous idea. Still, the duckling panties were beckoning her, as if to say, “Don’t let me go!”

“Dev!” Regan yelled from the other room, startling her out of her daze. “Get dressed! We’re losing daylight!”

“Okay!” she responded, eyes locked on the panties. Get dressed? She projected her thoughts to the underwear. You want me to put you on?

Without another thought, Devin found herself putting the panties on. She expected they would be snug since Ashley’s hips were not as wide as hers, but that didn’t matter. She liked the tight feel of the cotton and didn’t care if the elastic banding cut into her skin. She ran her hand over the panty she wore, feeling every contour of her body underneath.

“Nice,” she said to herself will a satisfactory smile.

Devin turned her focus back to her change of clothing. She found the neatly folded stack exactly where she had left them last weekend, and hurried to dress herself.

* * *

To Devin’s satisfaction, Regan managed to collect all the clothing and shoes, including their school uniforms into on large yard waste bag. Devin glanced over her shoulder to admire Regan’s outfit. She wore black jeans, a yellow turtleneck and a black leather bomber jacket. She had tied her long hair in a ponytail as she knelt on one knee beside the stuffed plastic bag to finish tying the laces of her suede hiking boots. Devin turned her attention back to the task of tying Ashley’s ankles together with a rope suspended from a large tree limb. Once Devin was finished, she studied her knots and nodded to herself happy with her handiwork. She ran her palm slowly over Ashley’s cold skin, starting from her thigh and ending at her bruised neck. She stared hard at Ashley’s lifeless eyes. Even though the sun had fallen behind the horizon, the ambience of dusk light was enough to see her eyes were beginning to cloud over with a milky film. Her tongue was a dark violet, matching her lip color, and the bruising on her neck was dark and splotchy. Devin reached and caressed Ashley’s icy cheek with the back of her hand.

“Thank you,” she whispered, smiling gratefully.

Devin studied the red shirt tie wrapped tightly three times around Ashley’s. She reflected on the moment in the bedroom when she tied the tightest knot she could, grunting at the effort. She was glad to see the knot ball was still embedded deep in her neck, centered under her jaw line. Ashley’s tongue had swollen even further by the force of the knot. Devin smiled and touched her dry tongue with her fore finger. It felt sandy and rough to the touch as Devin pulled her finger away with a curious stare. Devin stood and looked to see Regan watching her with delight.

“What?” Devin asked almost defensively.

Regan chuckled, “Nothing babe. Just enjoying the show.”

Devin rolled her eyes in a show of slight annoyance in order to hide her embarrassment. Without missing a beat, Devin turned to step towards the other end of the rope and griped it removing the slack. She stopped as she looked at Regan, confused as to why she hadn’t moved to help her pull on the rope as she had just moments earlier to hoist Cara and Beth. She gestured with one hand towards the two dangling bodies strung up by their ankles, red shirt ties tied in the same fashion as Ashley’s.

“A little help here,” Devin returned her free hand to grip the rope as she widened her stare toward Regan.

Regan smiled mischievously, “Sorry babe.”

Regan sauntered over and gracefully gripped the rope. They pulled in unison as Ashley’s legs lifted slowly off the ground. Her body slid forward on the ground, about a foot, as the rest of her weight is hoisted up one tug at a time. Devin watched with enjoyment as Ashley’s flaccid body jiggled with each tug. The two stop as Regan gripped the rope tight while Devin moved to the nearby tree and tied off the rope next to the other knots holding the other bodies.

Devin studied the knot she’d made and nodded to herself. “Okay,” she says breathlessly to Regan.

She watched as Regan released her grip and rubbed her hands, gazing at the three nude bodies suspended by their ankles.

“From now on,” she began as Devin moved to stand next to her following Regan’s satisfied gaze. “We should do one at a time.”

“Agreed,” Devin nodded, never taking her eyes off the bodies hanging before them.

Devin studied their handiwork, the dangling bodies were a pleasurable end to a very exciting, educational day. Even though she had most of the day to satiate her newly discovered urges, she was still hungry. That hunger she felt was a sign that she would have to feed again, and again. The fear burning in the pit of her stomach she recognized was the fear of being addicted like a junkie was addicted to heroine. It was enough to consider not pursuing this. She glanced at Ashley hanging, arms slowly swaying by the movement of the tree being pushed by a growing wind; her thoughts went back to her time with Ashley. She reflected on the highlights of touching her body with her mouth, hands and her entire body. Realization of the desire to continue flooded her soul. She wanted this life. She wanted to have more of this, of girls like Ashley. A redhead would be nice to have, she thought inspirationally. She wanted complete control of a woman’s body without any of the emotional baggage. If she wanted emotions, she would turn to Regan.

Devin turned her gaze to Regan and smiled in appreciation. It had been her idea, but Regan helped her bring it to reality and she loved her for that. Regan had never asked for anything in return, and this puzzled her a bit.

“Why’re you doing this for me?” she asked in a soft voice.

She watched as Regan smiled, closing her eyes as she lowered her head. Devin wasn’t sure what was so funny, but she was about to ask again more forcefully. Before she could, Regan opened her eyes and turned to give Devin an adoring look; she sensed shyness in Regan’s demeanor as she took a breath before speaking.

“Because I love you Devin,” she breathed, barely audible.

Her quiet statement hit Devin in the chest with sweet impact. She lost all control of the grin forming on her face as tears welled up in her eyes. She had no words, just desire. Desire to kiss her beloved. She griped the back of Regan’s neck and pulled her lips to hers. She felt Regan’s arms wrap around her waist , squeezing her close as she flung her arms around Regan’s neck. They held each other for an eternity as they continued to kiss one another hard and deep.

If Devin had any doubts about what the future held, they were washed away as they continued their loving embrace while the darkness of night fell upon them.

After reading "Harpy Chase" in forbiddenfeast, I just typed until I was tired. Dolcett bonanza.

*-*-*

The monster town was a dangerous place to visit. The adventurers still had to go through, and rest there. Series of strange red buildings with spikes added to the menace of the mountainous villages dotted with farms, mines and mills, as well as the spectacles the adventurers saw. Monsters were strange humanoids, with a very harsh way of life.

Culture shock happened fast as they entered the monster town.

The entrance had a welcome sign with directions, which was fashioned from a whole skin of a captured woman nailed to a board. The skinned body could be seen hanging from a hook as an orc butcher cut it apart, not paying attention to the humans arriving at the town.

Right at the entrance, a shrine to Demon God had a family of dark elves praying to it, in front of them, a naked, young human girl, her arms and legs tied together at the wrists and ankles like a lamb, was clearly being offered as a sacrifice. The priestess was busy oiling the girl’s breasts with prayers, the girl clearly drugged out of mercy.

“I can’t look.” Emiko shivered, looking away.

The priestess knelt by the naked girl and kissed her forehead in respect, using her knife to slit the girl’s throat slowly. Gurgling, the human girl shivered and thrashed, spilling blood on the small altar. The family prayed and blessed the girl as she grunted and growled, the priestess sawing her throat and belly open, burning the offerings with Emiko staring in shock.

The girl’s blood was rubbed on the children’s foreheads and the girl, disemboweled, put on the altar to bleed out. Her guts were ignited with sacred oils, with the family praying for good fortune and that the girl’s soul is accepted into the Demon God’s harem.

“The Demon God accepts your offering.” The priestess kissed the children on the cheeks, her red robes showing her lithe body as she held the dead human girl to bleed out, cleaned her guts to the altar to burn, and put candles around the slaughtered girl and started to cut the body into dismembered limbs and parts as if she was meat.

And apparently, she would be.

A butcher shop they passed by explained the rest. Side by side hung animal carcasses from a window, as well as any dead humanoid, cut up and put up for sale, arms, limbs, torsos of mostly female humanoids, even a centaur’s horselike body hung as meat. Emiko gasped when she saw a headless body of a woman dangling from a meat hook by her ankles upside down. Her large, plump buttocks with a brand signifying her in four letters:

“Meat.”

Her hands were removed and set on the display along with her lifeless head with open eyes, body written all over with cuts and prices.

Outside, several sides of cow beef…and whole gutted human girls were hung in a smoking shed, their body meat being cured and smoked for later sale.

“Well, they use anything or anyone for livestock.” Her companions pulled her to keep walking.

Overall, monsters happily chatted and worked, busy in fields and mines, busy in shops. One or two humans were around, half-dressed, following the monsters with collars and leashes working as slaves, particularly in the farms and mines with chains attached to each other in coffles. Some of them followed monsters as concubined dressed in silks, a happy looking human woman following her demon master behind her with a leash around her neck.

The tannery was no different. A smiling dark elf had a human woman on a skinning rack. She was dead, her throat had been slit, the dark elf flaying her body for leather with a curved knife. Next to the dead human, a pig, and a muscular, green orc woman were stretched in an X position, each killed with slit throats, being skinned for leather. The skins were being cured by happily humming, naked human women who didn’t care whether they were naked, working slaves with iron collars, or one of themselves was being processed into meat and leather as they skinned dead humans into articles of clothing.

“Gods, this is weird…”

“Maybe the dead one was someone else? Criminal? Killer?” Emiko mumbled, the fighter of the group wearing a skimpy leather armor with a thong.

“Probably…” The wizard girl shivered in her robes. “They don’t seem to abuse slaves who work, so I guess executed people…Right?”

The marketplace had strange goods for sale, as well as humans and other humanoids stripped to the skin as slaves. In series of cages, they sat quietly, staring at the adventurers as they passed. Naked human women, men, orc and goblin girls were fitted with shackles and price tags. Next to them was a butcher shop with beheaded bodies, hung upside down as sides of meat as a happy orcish woman cut dead bodies for meat, wrapping them up and handing them to shoppers for silver coins. Around them, hawkers promoted their wares with cheerful voices.

“Best side of orc ham!”

“Whole human girls for roasting!”

“Get your healthy minotaur girl meat! Fresh off the execution block!”

“Hard working slaves! Get your slave to do your work!”

Emiko shivered as a human woman was bought, taken out of the cage, handed a scythe and fitted with a collar to follow an orc to a farm to work. Her ass showed a brand saying “Slave”.

“And we will eat here in this town?”

The wizard girl shrugged. “When in Rome…We can try…”

The restaurant they found looked tidy, beautiful…yet had a heavy scent of cooked meat around it. Rona’s meat restaurant was always busy. Any kind of meat was available, pigs, chicken, human and elves. The visiting party of humans were still shocked by what they saw:

Especially Emiko chan.

The kitchen had small cages where livestock was kept fresh for slaughter. Chickens, pigs, and… naked humans were stuck in cages side by side, boys and girls’s hands and ankles tied . Fires blazed with fervor, meat roasting on pans, in ovens and on pits, judging from screams coming from the kitchen, most were still alive until gurgles and moans from slitting knives ended them into steaks for the patrons.

The spits inside the restaurant looked busy, blatantly showing that everyone was meat. One spit housed three stuck chicken carcasses, next, a piglet. And next to them, the third spit had a human girl’s headless body like another chicken, spitted from ass to neck, glazed with caramel, roasted slowly, turning on a small rotor. Already her cooked, strong legs were cut off and served to a table of happy orc girls, munching on the hard human flesh and smiling at Emiko.

“Whole roast human girl, table fourteen!”

Happy dark elf girls carried a whole roast human under strain, setting it to a table of ogre girls who dug in happily, tearing off legs like drumsticks.

“Thanks!”

The restaurant offered any kind of meat: from human to elf, from boys to girls. Mostly pork was on the menu, but “long pork” also was favored, the savage monster races enjoying whatever meat they find. The place was bustling, and one by one, the spits were empty, animals, and humanoid bodies on the spits thoroughly eaten and consumed.

One by one, the workers, monsters each, brought more meat to be roasted on the firepits. Three chickens, a piglet… and a human girl was being carried to the roasting spits as the adventurers gawked.

Emiko watched wide eyed when a couple of orc girls brought the new meat, the human girl.

It was a crying, live, naked human girl, spitted from ass to mouth like a piglet was being carried by two orcs, squirming on the spit. Her arms were bound tightly behind her back, ankles bound to the spit, the steel rod entering from her expanded, oiled asshole and exiting her open mouth like a grisly phallus. Her blinking eyes still showed she was surprisingly alive when they lay her on the firepit, fitted and started turning the spit. Her body was oiled well, with a brand showing on her ass, saying: “Meat.”

She was quite muscular and padded, suggesting she was a captured adventuress, brought here to be roasted and served. Impaled alive, she looked around with the spit exiting her mouth as she was laid on the fire and fitted with a crank, crying in tears.

When she started to turn on the coals, the thicc, spitted human gave pitiful moans, blinking as she started to feel the fire. The dark elf turning her thicc body on the fire smiled, pouring barbeque sauce on her body and rubbing her butt and massaging her pussy for some final pleasure.

Emiko noticed her pussy was dripping wet and responsive to the dark elf’s fingers, as she slowly turned, moaning and squirming on the spit, soon to die and carved to be served like another pig as the dark elf caressed her pussy.

On another table, a coterie of dark elves feasted on a small human boy, whose lifeless head was mounted on a spike with apple slices. The boy’s penis was roasted like a sausage, their leader laughing and eating it happily, their zombie girl assistant eating the boy’s brain with a spoon. Next to it on a table lay a plump elf girl, whose neck showed an iron collar. She had been cut apart and eaten by a happy wolf girl and a demon lord. Her ears were dipped in lemon sauce and fried like snacks, her body roasted with nectar dressing, the flowery scent of elf meat filling Emiko’s nostrils.

They were met by a strong, muscular orc woman who smiled and led them to an empty chair.

“What can we get you? Pork, chicken…or…human? ” The busty big orc woman looked without any aggression, as if the humans being cooked and served in her restaurant were nothing, as muffled screams from dying humans echoed amongst laughter. “We captured a raiding group and their females are most delicious. Don’t worry, only criminals, dead slaves and willing are cooked here. That one…” She gestured to the still alive girl, roasting on the coals with muffled moans, her plump pussy showing a meat thermometer stuck. “…was a raider. Want a part of her? I recommend rumpsteak.” She squeezed the impaled girl’s ass who mewled in tears.

“Wow.” Some of the girls gulped, looking at the human girl on the spit, as dying as she was, looked back, her mouth full of the spit, in their eyes with sorrow. “Is she in pain?”

The orc smiled. “Not for long. But her last moments being cooked should be a nice lesson not to kill a peaceful orc farmer and his family just because they looked “evil.”” Smirking, she leaned and pinched the cooking girl’s breast, who managed to moan even as she was spitted like a pig. “Irony, that family was vegetarian ye know…” The green, muscled beauty tsk’ed.

“You can order a part of her body once she is done…Else, we have mermaid grill, orc girl ham, elf stew, and some dark elf steaks as well, shall we start with a simple soup or appetizers?” Rona smiled.

The orc wore only a thong, her muscular, beautiful body for all to see with knives tied to her legs and arms for carving meat, large breasts hanging freely with piercings on her nipples. Emiko found her quite attractive, but could not help ask:

“You cook your own species too?”

The orc shrugged, pointing at a green ,muscular body on a grill, where a smiling dark elf sliced a few bits from her breasts and arms and took to her plate, and bit deep, inhaling with pleasure as she slowly ate the orc girl’s meat. It smelled like roast pork, obviously it was a beheaded orc girl served as a buffet to be cut like a pig, slabs of tough green meat from her body served as steaks, particularly her big breasts with erect nipples even in death.

“Criminals that are beheaded are not wasted, neither are the dead. We gut and clean their bodies and take them to the restaurant or the butchers outside. Then there is always the occasional volunteer, and temple sacrifices’ turnover. Human slaves we get, once they are dead, are processed into mincemeat. We don’t have the rich farmlands humans have. We don’t abuse slaves much, but we cannot waste bodies under the earth.” She gestured to a naked human girl happily serving meat to a table, who was thanked and given a tip, her slave brand showing.

“I don’t cook my slaves unless they die in an accident or are willing.” Rona patted her head and sent her along.

The adventurers were shocked. The young human barbarian couple, a young man and a woman, raised a hand:

“Do you have elf meat? We always wanted to experiment…”

The orc smiled, pleased the human visitors wanted to experiment. “Of course. A few steaks’ worth of elf cuts we have. Boy or girl?” Both barbarians looked at each other, wearing fur armor.

“Girl?” The male barbarian asked carefully as his wife raised her brows. “I’d like elf boy meat.” She added, frowning at her husband.

“Sure.” She bellowed a command to a orc girl wearing an apron, who nodded and got inside.

“As for you?”

Emiko, her priestess friend Shiri and Lia, the female wizard wearing big glasses thought long about it.

“Can we think it over? It’s a bit heavy for us…”

“Sure.” The Orc woman nodded, turning around and giving them a good look of her muscular rump with a hint of her green pussy and working.

The girls watched the dying human adventuress slowly being roasted to death on the spit. She kept turning on the coals, stuck as a piglet as her legs started to cook. Her breasts were fat, and she gave a muffled scream in the spit when a cook approached her and started to cut slices from a cooked leg.

“MMMPH!”

Her legs were sliced for meat, the condemned girl howling in pain and mumbling.

“Oh Gods, they are cutting her alive.” The wizard winced, as another breast was cut away, the girl’s eyes going cross from pain. The adventuress wept, tears raining on the hot coals, and slowly, drifted away. Her ass was cut as well, taken a slice from her leg and put on a table to be served. Her cook and crank turner, the dark elf smiled at them as she cut the spitted girl’s throat to put her out of her misery.

“There! Happy? No more torture than what she deserved, if she was a temple sacrifice, she would be tortured slowly before her heart was cut out. Of course, her body will now feed us. What will you girls have? There’s just normal chicken and pork too. But, you tourists came for the forbidden feast, correct?” She winked at the girls, wearing only an apron on her nude, muscular dark elf feminine body. “You know what, that black girl with the big tits would make a nice roast.”

Emiko gulped, as the girls and the couple looked at her.

“M-ME?”

“Well, the wizard looks cute too, but a bit skinny. The priestess has some nice rump but her body looks a bit less on meat. You though, well, I’d say you’d give quite a show on the coals with the spit up your ass. Big black girls take time to cook.”

“I see…” Emiko gulped, looking at her plump body. A fighter with a bit of feline blood in her, she was human by all appearances save for a bit of tough tone across her beautiful, half-black heritage. Meaty, strong and curvy, she was the smallest, yet the heaviest of them all.

“How about a whole roast? Human? Orc? Dark Elf? I can see you all want something forbidden.” She smiled, serving cuts from the now dead adventuress to a neighboring table. “Here is your girl chops!”

The neighbors, a family of goblins, thanked her politely.

“I could eat human.” The wizard girl blinked, swallowing. “Emiko? Shiri? Let’s share a human girl to eat.”

“O-ok…” The priestess mumbled. “But I can’t…I mean, poor things captured…”

“…they are criminals and adventurers killing these monsters, Shiri…” Emiko mumbled. “Nothing we can do. They even eat their own.”

“Still…” Shiri looked down.

“I’ll be back, you decide meanwhile.” The dark elf nodded, going to serve other tables. Emiko bit her lips, watching the restaurant eat, smelling like roast pork, and grasped her skirt. All were intrigued, but were too shocked to decide. The smell of cooked elf meat roused them into hunger as the Orc woman brought pink steaks in two plates, one boy and one girl, serving them to the barbarian couple.

As the couple dug in, a black masked dark elf woman entered the restaurant. Obviously an executioner from the looks of it, carried a headless, naked human woman with a skimpy armor on her back, and gave it to the orc, as well as her separated head who looked open-mouthed and open-eyed, staring to the empty space.

“Here you go Rona. One female knight, beheaded…Ninety pounds of solid meat at least…”

The orc squeezed the headless body, testing it for firmness before paying the dark elf and carried it to the kitchen, slinging her over her shoulder to deliver it to the butchers to be weighed. In minutes, the cleavers worked, knives slit, armor was stripped and she was carried back naked, sans feet, guts and hands, the woman was mounted on a grill with vegetables around her as a gutted turkey, her head cleaned, washed and her face corrected to a sleepy, closed-eyed look.

When the waitress politely returned, Emiko motioned her over.

“Yes?” The black girl whispered something in her ear, leaning from the others away.

“Since we have some condemned captures, it’s fifty gold coins, worth every penny.” She smiled and nodded, as Emiko turned to her friends and mumbled.

“OK. Let’s share a girl to eat.” Slowly the group nodded, licking their lips.

The dark elf waitress grinned. “Race? Human? Dwarf? Elf? Dwarf is double. Meat takes too long to cook. Volunteer is triple unless one of you is on the menu, then it’s just ten gold for cooking fee.”

The girls looked at each other, licking their lips. “A human. They are criminals, right?” The dark elf nodded.

“Aye. How will you have her? Alive? Butchered? I recommend turkey roast with her organs ground and mixed with rice.”

The adventurers looked at each other and nodded, the priestess looking quite pale. “Please don’t torture her.”

“We won’t.” The dark elf smiled. “I’ll be back.” The waitress rang a bell as Rona nodded, and took out a struggling, naked, fattened girl out of a cage as Emiko winced. She was carried to a table, with Rona grabbing an axe, the girl’s eyes widening.

“Wait..WAIT! PLEASE!”

The girl was still struggling and screaming when Rona slammed the door shut, a scream cut off by a *thwack* of an axe, reduced to garbled sounds and meat tearing until a head rolled from the sounds of it.

“At least she was quick.” Shiri gulped.

“I wonder how is it to be cooked and eaten?” Emiko was thinking.

*-*-*-*

Rona arrived with their order.

“Here you go, whole roast human girl, stuffed for five. Bon appetit!”

The orcish woman brought a large plate with a steaming body of a human girl, on her back like a turkey. Her head was mounted on a spike, she had been cut open and stuffed with rice, her stomach sewn with bacon strips, her anus and pussy stuffed with carrots. She lay like a naked prize, steaming with her own juices

“Bandit girl, age thirty, caught and fattened for slaughter. Don’t feel bad for her now, she paid the price and I don’t torture meat.” Rona smiled, serving them knives and forks.

“Emiko…do the honors?” The barbarian couple stared up from their plates of meager elf steaks, thoroughly eaten.

Emiko gulped, taking the knife and starting to cut a generous amount across her pussy, and legs, taking the large slice of human meat to her table with rice and organ stuffing. Shivering, she took the first bite.

It was heavenly, like pork with caramel, chewy and smelling of carrots.

“Tasty.”

“Don’t mind if I do.” The barbarian couple started cutting a leg from the girl’s beautiful body free, and the mage, smiling, started to cut the girl’s ass into steaks.

“MMmm…”

“Tasty!”

They all dug in like wolves as the naked, poor girl’s steaming body was taken part by part as meat, Rona smiling at them.

“Lovely, isn’t it?”

“Yes! Thanks!” The Wizard girl grinned, biting deep into the girl’s rumpsteak and chowing down a generous portion. The barbarian couple took each a leg, carefully cutting the meat into savory bites and wolfing down the girl who died for them.

The priestess shuddered to the moment she bit a nipple, savoring the rubbery taste of breast meat.

“Gods, human meat is the best! Feels sinful though.”

Rona laughed, helping them dismember the turkey-like bound form of the girl. “Please, it’s a sin to waste. If you are concerned about her, pray for her soul, but now, enjoy the meat. She died because she was condemned to die anyway. I’m quick with my axe, and fed her only the best oatmeal, fruits and cream before her body fattened up.”

“Oh?” Emiko chowed down on the pussy meat, hard and tangy.

“I feed my cattle quite well, she was all skin and bones. She ate well, wasn’t branded and had all the sex she wanted last week, her only wish when I took her as meat.”

“Amen!” The priestess smiled. “Do you breed girls in a farm or something?” The orc woman shrugged.

“No. We can’t farm humans as livestock, not that we want it. Children of slaves are put to work in foster homes or sold abroad, not killed for sins they didn’t commit against our kind. These…” She gestured to the dead human girls on spits, a muscular female knight turning on a spit, massaged with barbeque sauce. “Are adventurers fighting against us. So, you are passing through?” Rona poured some wine to their glasses.

“Yes. We aren’t fighting those that don’t raid human villages.”

“That we don’t.” Rona nodded. “They just attack us, not that we mind. The Demon God wants sacrifices, and it’s good fortune they do. Of course, I always accept volunteers for meat, or slave waitresses.” She smiled. “I pay good money for the next of kin if you bring any captives, human or monster alike, no questions asked.”

The girl’s body was half eaten by the time they drank their wine, bellies filling with girl meat. Emiko cut the rest of the body, separating the ribs with stuffing and eating one. Rona turned the roasted girl around, cutting her spine out and cutting the body in two for better cuts, juicy girl muscles separating and the adventurers taking out large cuts of steaks from the body, the girl’s stuffed breasts going to the priestess who happily ate the pleasure orbs, her arms and back divided between Emiko and the barbarian couple.

The wizard was quite happy eating the girl’s asscheeks roasted to perfection, burping cutely.

“We saw humanoid meat and leather on the marketplace along with slaves.”

“Ah, yes, our customs.” Rona nodded, sipping the wine. “We use the skin for leather, especially gloves. Well, and for Sundays, a sacrificial girl for the temple of course, lamb works but you know, human girls are the best offerings to Moloch, especially when you open a business or farm.”

“Ah, like the Desert God Hubal. I once watched the sacrifice of a young girl when I visited the Demon Caliphate last year. I think they cut her throat before the doorsteps of a new shop at Friday prayers.” The wizard girl nodded, eating the rumpsteaks greedily. “He accepts animals, but virgin blondes are to his liking I think.”

“Yes!” Rona nodded. “Like that, we too slit girls’ throats open before new businesses’ doorsteps for good fortune. But don’t shudder: It’s rare, and the worst are chosen. Poor little humans who were only unfortunate to be caught or born into slavery are mostly off-limits. No challenge in it, you know. Unless…” She took a small bite from a quickly disappearing roast girl’s meat, sitting along. “…some are willing to be accepted to Moloch’s good graces in his palace, as servants and concubines. Even men. Moloch’s succubi accept them into their arms for an eternity of pleasure if they volunteer as sacrifices.”

“Oh?” The male barbarian’s quip was silenced by a death glare by his wife, a muscular, freckled redhead, adjusting her fur bra. “I would chase you to the afterlife and rip your balls off, Kren! You are mine!”

They all laughed happily, clinking glasses when the girl before them was nearly consumed.

A naked, blonde slave girl with a leather hat and freckles like that of the barbarian girl brought more wine, happily chatting with Rona as she poured.

“Bon appetit! Are the visitors enjoying the meal?” She asked happily, cuddling with Rona.

Emiko nodded, chewing her ribs with abandon. “I feel a bit guilty, but she is delicious. Uh, miss slave, I hope she wasn’t a friend of yours.” She burped cutely when her plate was empty, greedily taking the last arm as well.

“Nah, some dumbass adventuress raiding my master’s farm.” She shrugged, filling her glass. “Killed the orc family. I was working the farm when I heard them screams.”

“And I took Shiriley in. She is a good girl who was captured and sold here as a child.” Rona kissed Shiriley’s cheek, fondling her fat breasts dangling with silver chains between her nipples, and caressing her naked ass. “Works the kitchens, doesn’t complain, fucks anyone for ten silver.”

“Mistress!” Shiriley blushed, Rona laughing.

“Why, maybe Kren here would like her for the night? The tavern is right upstairs.”

The barbarian girl’s death glare stopped him short. “Don’t you fucking try, Kren.”

The man shrugged, laughing and ignoring her glare. “Fine.”

“Emiko?”

Emiko smiled, adjusting her leather armor. “Sure. Uh, can we buy slaves to carry our gear?” Rona nodded, pointing at the market.

“Ask Kayra for a discount, she has slaves who would love to get out and be used by humans. We got tiny goblin girls can fix your armor and fit in your backpack for a quick fuck, humans can carry stuff…I think there is a centaur girl to be used for a slave mount: she broke her in nicely.”

Emiko nodded. “We could use a mount. Lot of bandits between human towns. Supplies?”

Rona looked at the spits. “Well, you CAN eat or butcher the slaves but we frown on that stuff: you are supposed to take care of them. I can give you jerky and mystery meat, whatever is ground from dead slaves, orcs and so on, cheap.”

The adventurers had eaten the poor bandit girl completely, her flesh consumed thoroughly, only bones left.

“I’ll take the bones for soup, and the head will make a nice decoration once the zombie girl janitor snacks on the brains.” She told her slavegirls to gather the remains and take them away. The restaurant was emptier as night set in, meat and remains cleaned up from the tables, the butcher orcs, men and women busy storing the meat in iceboxes and feeding the still alive livestock through tubes, a few human girls and boys gurgling as the tubes filled their bellies with sweet fodder, the boys’ cocks erect with their female orc attendants grinning. The male orc busy grinding meat for sausages filled in girl intestines grunted and chuckled when a female orc stroked a boy in a cage, uncomfortably housed, to an orgasm. She kept jerking him off with a wet towel until the boy whimpered and shuddered, ejaculating into the towel. He was wiped clean before being fed another apple, and put away for his eventual slaughter tomorrow.

Shrugging, the male orc filled the girl sausages, hanging them to be cured, and left the restaurant with his wife and hanging his cook hat to a door hook where was a naked elf girl was hung, force-fed oatmeal by a young orc girl.

“Tavern upstairs?” Emiko asked the butcher woman.

“Aye, plenty of pre-cooked food and booze, male and female sex workers for your pleasure, except for Kren, obviously.”

His wife grinned. “Except Kren. But maybe…” Seeing his look go hopeful, she chuckled. “A strong orc woman to wrestle? Winner fucks the loser. Wanna bet your ass, husband? They have strap-ons here.”

The male barbarian, his handsome, angular features with a clean shave, slammed his hand on the table. “You’re on! I win, she shares your bed. Remember the time you were the captive slave of an orc tribe? You weren’t that unhappy when their chieftess wanted to roast and eat you even before I got through.” That made his wife grunt in discomfort. “You know, Miss Rona, the tribe roasted and ate her comrades even. I took Ulrike right from the coals when she was to be roasted alive, tied to the spit with a flower and fruit decoration looking quite happy.”

Ulrike grunted angrily.

“Fine. Yes, I swing both ways, I admit, besides we weren’t dating at that time! And she wasn’t that bad, I was supposed to be centerpiece feast of celebration…pity she was cooked herself when she was beaten. She was tasty though…” Ulrike grinned.

“Ohohohohohoh-“ Rona cackled with glee. “Hey we don’t judge! I like humans myself, my kids are half-orcs. Plus I don’t judge volunteer meat girls or interbreeding. Anyway, see you upstairs.”

Thanking politely, the adventurers stood up, Ulrike leaning on Kren for support, her leather thong quite wet, her shaven blonde pussy in Emiko’s sights.

*

When they ascended the stairs, the tavern with the rooms looked like another monster lair, with slave white elves wearing collars serving drinks with happy laughter, naked girls roasting in spits, wild sex and curvy, replacable goblin girls fucking customers owing to their legendary fertility.

Snacks and fast food were presented on small bowls and plates, booze flowing freely, naked slaves with plates and pitchers serving booze with a pit in the middle for wrestling. All sorts of monsters were present, as well as humans, to eat and fuck, tabled decorated with severed elf heads with candles stuck to their eyes.

“Oh, baby…” Emiko gasped. “Now this looks fun.” A small goblin girl was impaled on a stake, roasting with mushrooms with the spit exiting her smiling mouth, housing marshmallows and fruits.

Games were plenty as well, a white elf female whimpering as darts stuck from her body, tied to a dart wheel. The troll waitress whirled the dart, and she would be shot at with nonlethal darts glowing with aphrodisiacs, screaming in pleasure any time her plump tits were nailed, orgasms wracking her.

Hanging by her feet around a circle of chairs, a captured adventurer woman in skimpy underwear laughed wildly, thrashing in conflicted pleasure with dark elves tickling her naked, exposed flesh, slapping her ass or softly biting her nipples and arms, playing with candles to drip on her ass and breasts. Her mewls were mixed with pain and pleasure.

Rona grinned at Emiko gawking at the spectacle: “Sparing less dangerous captives’ lives comes with a price, human. Not that dey mind…”

The female knight was coughing from laughter when the female dark elf behind her tickled her armpits, her laughter muffled when a male dark elf undid his trousers to fuck her mouth. She gave all of herself to please her captors if she wanted to live at the end of the day. Particularly in a tavern where the disobedient losers were roasted on spits and served as piglets!

Sex was cheap, little goblin girls bouncing on laps of male patrons, their little forms used as fleshlights or fucktoys, patrons kissing their big ears and lips as they fucked. In the wrestling pit, a naked male and female orc wrestled, the male pinning down the female orc with a yell and thrusting his cock into her shaven, muscular pussy.

Pinned, she grunted at the male orc’s thrusts, the patrons clapping and tossing coins as they fucked wildly, with a male dark elf dancing in a thong to the glee of human and dark elven women cheering him on.

“Whoa. Fuck stalls?” The wizard girl’s eyes were wide.

“Seems so.”

Blindfolded slave goblin, orc and human women were put in wooden stocks with their arms and necks fitted in secure wooden holes. Their mouths and asses constantly used by male patrons with coin boxes next to them, with a few empty stalls reserved for volunteers.

“They even have empty stocks for those feeling adventurous.” Lia licked her lips, one hand adjusting her wet panties.

Food was simple, fruits, bread, cheese and fried chicken, or similarly sized goblin girls whole roasted were present on the tables. Patrons either busy with sex, or drinking while being sucked off by slave human and goblin women. Emiko could see a dark elf under a table, fellating a big orc’s green penis with her sucking lips wrapped around the shaft as he drank and talked to another orc, who himself had a young human girl’s head bobbing up and down on his shaft under the table. Both women were chained by their necks to the tables securely, more women waiting quietly in other tables, with their necks chained to them until patrons sat down. Quietly the women crawled and started fellating the orcish patrons with no attention being paid to them at all under the tables.

“HOLY…” The priestess gasped breathily. “…God this is hot.”

“Sit! Table for five!” Rona bellowed, and booze was put on the tables, steins of beer. “Girls, call for whores, male or female whenever you like! Goblins girls breed fast, and plenty of volunteers to eat too like chickens.”

Three goblin girls tied to spits alive with apples in their mouths muffling their sounds attested to that, fat pouring from their bodies as they writhed, and one by one, slid and dropped to big plates, screaming in pleasure, or pain as Rona tied them up to serve as live fried chicken sized meats to hungry orcs.

They all sat to the smell of good food and drinks, and took the beer steins greedily.

Ulrike grinned nudging Kren. “Hey, wrestle the male?”

“NO. FUCKING. WAY.” He rapidly shook his head, his erection quite focused at the toned, muscled orc woman lost in pleasure and screaming as the orc male kept fucking her savagely, music drumming all along. The orc thrust faster and faster, roaring in pleasure as the woman mewled, her muscled body turned to jell-o.

The audience clapped when the orc roared victoriously, slamming a final time before thrusting her off. Handsome for an orc, his penis was a foot long, making Emiko blush when he winked at her and took a towel, sitting for a beer. The orc woman sulked, satisfied, rubbing her pussy as she lowly ambled to a table with a drink of her own, massaged by naked white elves of her soreness.

“Grakha lost! Everyone! Place bets for a challenger! WHO WANTS TO RUMBLE!” Rona bellowed, serving beer to horny patrons. “ANY CHALLENGER STEP FORWARD AND CHOOSE A RIVAL! IN THE MEANTIME, OUR TROLL DJ JOMBA WORKS THE LEATHER!”

A tall troll male with jutting tusks cheered the crowd, playing a Carib tune as dancer girls around him, troll and orc females, busted moves with their hips, dressed in fur bikinis.

“D.J?”

“Drumjockey.” Emiko told Shiri, the priestess.

“Guys, you won’t hold against me if I try some fun?” Lia adjusted her robes and finishing her beer, looking sweaty.

“Nah, knock yourself out. What happens in monstertown seriously stays in monstertown. We ate a roasted human girl killed for us for Gods’ sake.” Shiri looked up. “Please forgive us bandit girl, you were delicious.” She burped, giggling.

They all lifted glasses. “Thank you!”

Lia was a small nerdy girl with big glasses and short cut black hair, with a small frame looking like a hobbit sans hairy feet. Walking up to Rona, she whispered something, pointing to the empty bondage stocks and mumbling. Grinning, Rona took her by the hand, and led her to the back.

The adventurers watched intensely as Rona started stripping the wizard girl nude, taking off her robes, and underwear. One by one, Lia was naked, shivering as Rona oiled her body, and poured some with a finger, bending her over, Lia’s face grunting with discomfort. Then, Lia was led, much to their surprise, to a bondage stocks, Rona fitting her neck and arms to the wooden frame before locking it.

Before she was finished, goblin and orc men were lining up, Emiko giggling as Lia gave a scream with the orc’s thrust into her fertile, sopping pussy, cut off quick with a smaller penis gagging her, men lining up to fuck her into oblivion.

“Oi, Kren, wrestling. You promised.” Ulrike nudged her. “Or afraid I’ll dump a fucked male?”

“FINE!”

Kren walked up to the pit, discarding his equipment on the chair, and gestured to Rona.

“Rona! Any orc females left for wrestling?”

Rona nodded. “Tayu! You up for it?”

“Yep.”

A rumbling sound made them jump as an eight foot tall, green muscled beauty stepped forward, stark naked, with large, bouncing breasts big as melons, curvy hips and a beautiful, tusked face. She had been oiled well, and from the looks of it, had fawning human male prostitutes all around her scurrying aside.

“Boy, I’ll break you. You sure?” She grinned. “I always wanted to peg a human though. My boys don’t like it and I like a real challenge.” The young men wearing shorts smiled apologetically behind her, massaging her shoulders and muscles with oils.

“Don’t be so sure.” Kren laughed, stretching. He was nearly a match for her.

“BETS!”

“50 silver on the orc! MAKE HIM SQUEAL LIKE A PIG, TAYU!” A troll woman applauded.

“60 says human fucks her silly!” An orc male bellowed, his cock in a naked dark elf woman’s mouth giving thumbs up as well under the table. The male roared:

“GO FOR IT MAN! ORC WIMMIN ARE DA BEST!”
“BOY KNOWS THE GREEN SUGAR! FORTY SILVER SAYS YOU WIN!” Another Orc pumped his fist, his cock buried in Lia’s throat who was unconscious, swallowing every drop, her ass split open by a bellowing minotaur who thumped his chest while savagely raping her. They didn’t know if she was alive, locked in the stocks for free fucks, her belly distended with semen. At least she was breathing from the movement of her chest.

“NAH, TAYU’S GONNA FUCK HIM! 50 SILVER!”

They stared each other down, the naked orc woman smiling at Kren. “You look cute. Forfeit the match, and I’ll take you to bed. No pegging, we’ll do it nice and gentle with me on top, hm? I can be sweet, and I likes you, humie.”

Kren grinned. “No way, orky. Thanks for the compliment though. You are very beautiful yourself.”

Tayu grunted in anger…and a blush appeared on her face. No one called her beautiful in her life, and the human was hitting all the right buttons, warming her heart.

“You asked for it. In the circle, human. Get ready for da fakka-fakka in your ass if ya lose.” She tossed a leg over, revealing her cunt, shaven, to the unlookers as everyone cheered, both eager to fight. She whispered in his ear in a typical display of orcish seduction.

“I’ma make you squeal like a pig, boy. But don’t worry. I’ll lube up.” She winked with a grin.

“We’ll see.” Kren flexed, his cock already erect.

Orc woman and human male circled each other, naked, patting each other’s arms for weakness.

Ulrike licked her lips. “Emiko. That orc sent the dwarven beer.” She pointed to a new, huge glass. “You think?”

“Sure.” Emiko smiled, raising the glass and standing up, walking up across the tavern to the table where the orc, now in shorts, sat with a smile on his square jawed, handsome face, his muscles rippling after a short sponge bath by a goblin girl, sitting down on a meal of a whole roasted goblin girl on a plate. The goblin massaging him wasn’t even bothered.

“Hey, humie.”

“Hey yourself, orc.” Emiko sat close to him, in her skimpy leather armor, dark brown body bare for all to see on the long divan.

“There’s black humies like you so up north den?” He took a swig from his beer, adjusting his shorts with a bulge rising. Emiko’s dreadlocked hair and her plump lips were of darkest Carib blood, and looked quite exotic to him.

“Yeah, I hang around with my adventurers, plenty of stuff to do up north.” She took a swig herself. “That’s some wild establishment.”

“Yeah.” He grinned, drinking his beer clean and filling another. “Everythin’s meat, slaves are legal, fucking’s wild. So ye’re staying?” He was clearly flexing, light green skin without blemish, chest flat and toned, with a clear erection showing in his shorts.

“Don’t know. Might keep traveling, my kind is slaves and meat here.” Emiko shrugged, quite close to the orc who laid a land on her smooth, muscled leg. She didn’t mind, his hands were gentle. They clinked glasses as the fight started.

“Not unless ye’re willing, in debt or are criminal, lass. All of us are, even men.”

Tayu swung an arm, Kren locking it and pulling down, rolling the naked orc on the ground with a flurry of naked legs, evading a counterattack, a punch. Everyone roared, as orc girl and man locked each other in a grapple and the music went on. Kren got on top, trying to bend her arm backwards, only for Tayu to roll back and crush him under her big ass, grinding as she laughed.

“GO FOR IT BOY!” A succubus waved a glass of beer. “MAKE HER SQUEAL! SQUEEE! SQUEEE!” She mimicked a pig, laughing evilly with a human slave girl in her arms who giggled and kissed her.

“I PAID MONEY FOR YE!” An orc bellowed, using a tiny, tied up goblin girl as a fleshlight, who herself, cheered in pleasure as she was propped up with the orc’s penis filling her body, her big ass wobbling with an orgasm as her arms and legs were tightly bundled behind her as a tiny fleshlight.

“WO HOOOO! OH GODS I’M COMING!” She screamed as cum burst forth from her pussy lodged with a foot long orc cock, tied to his crotch as a living sex toy, laughing and convulsing in pleasure.

For several minutes, Emiko and the orc even forgot each other, cheering like game fans in a match.

“FUCK HER!” Ulrike screamed, slamming her hand on the table and her breasts jiggling.

Kren locked Tayu’s arms, bending her over with a roar, sliding under her muscular ass and spreading her legs with a knee.

“Artless!” Tayu grunted. “Now what? In my ass?”

“No.” Kren pushed her down with one strong arm, and leaned forward. “Turn your head.”

“Fuck you!” She spat, trying to kick his legs away.

“Fine.” Kren grinned, using his weight on her back to pin her down.

“The fuck are you…hey!”

With the other hand, Kren, pinning the orc beastess down, gently caressed a breast out of place. He tried his best to be slow, giving her soft brushes with his free hand.

“S-stop…” Tayu grunted, feeling waves of pleasure weakening her. Worse…

No one was gentle like him ever. Not once. He was cupping her toned breasts and flicking the nipples in front of everyone, gently.

“What…are…you…” She turned her head in confusion.

He kissed her softly, Tayu’s eyes snapping open. His lips were gentle on the rough orcish lips.

“MMMPH!”

He was kissing her, and the orcish men stopped short of cheering, looking at each other and giving cheeky grins.

“SO THAT WAS WHAT WAS ABOUT! CLEVER MAN!” An orc male clapped his hands and whistled, the music rising in tempo.

“HOLEEE SHIT!” The minotaur pulled his penis out of Lia’s abused asshole wide as her legs now, and turned around. “CLEVER!” Lia fainted, another goblin taking her ass with his puny cock, sliding in effortlessly.

“HUMANS ARE SMART MAN!” An orc nodded, turning to violate a girl in stocks, a human girl who shuddered and moaned with pleasure.

“Hey! AH! What happened? I can’t see!” She yelped, accepting his penis with delight. “What happened, master?”

“Humie seduced orc Tayu in wrestling, that’s wot happened!” The orc nodded at the blindfolded slave, fucking her gently. “Easy. I’ll go slow on humies. You’re nice and I don’t wanna break yoz…”

“Alright, thank you master…AH!” The human girl whimpered, leaning into his strong hands. He was a good fucker, that orc. Not too rough, not too gentle, by the size of his penis in her, the slave girl without name, could make out that he was a regular, fucking her every evening. Surely she’d be pregnant by now with his child.

Shiri, in the meantime, had drifted off, sitting next to a dark elf male dancer in a corner.

“Hello!” She happily smiled, happy that the handsome dark elf was separate from the crowd and walked up to her with interest in his purple eyes.

“Greetings, lovely human.” He kissed her hand, making her blush. “Enjoying the brutes?” He raised a brow, his angular elven face and eyes focused on her innocent, white dress. “You look out of place.”

“I know, I know!” She nearly squealed, happy to be noticed by a handsome man.

Tayu was in bliss, Kren taking her gently, entering with great care and starting to fuck her in the pit with slaps on her ass.

“Of course, the human male seems to be an interesting specimen, we could use a breeder studs for our slaves in Drow Undercaves. I’m Drazir.” The dark elf shook her hand and kissed it.

“Shiri!” The priestess was in a fan glee seeing a Drow next to him.

“Amaranth flower?” The dark elf raised his eyes. “Do you by any chance, have parents who have been Drow slaves? It’s a famous name for humans in Undercave, especially for pretty human girls. Not all of our kind abuse you, my family owned several dozen well-treated human girls.”

“Oh no, I am from Mara Nostrum. Creta. I never saw your people.”

“I see.” The Drow kissed her knuckles. “Wine?”

*

The Drow and the priestess snuggling in the corner, Emiko turned to her orc partner, munching on a small goblin girl who had been roasted whole, and laid like a small chicken on the table. Taking a small plump goblin leg to eat herself, she asked while eating the green, sweet goblin drumstick with one hand.

“Kren’s great, huh?”

“Ye look mighty fine yourself, human. I’m Garu.” He smiled, and laying a hand on her leg back, caressing softly. Emiko smiled with her plump Carib lips and snuggled close, as orc and man fucked in the pit, Ulrike grinning along, bellowing instructions to bend her over and the intensity of sex, while collecting her earnings.

Garu looked deep in Emiko’s eyes, and mimicking the human mating ritual, pulled her for a kiss.

“When in Rome…” Emiko’s eyes closed as they kissed, Garu pulling her clothes off, revealing her sweaty, curvy black body to the public and cupping her ass before ripping off her thong.

Emiko surrendered completely, locked in a kiss before her head was being pushed down, coming face to face with an erect, musky cock.

“It’s…big…” Emiko swallowed.

“Suck it.” The orc grinned, pushing the tip to Emiko’s plump black lips.

Smiling, she opened her mouth and slowly took it in, only taking it out before talking.

“So what’s your plan?”

“Ugh…I…” Garu grunted, fucking the naked Emiko’s mouth. “I could use…ugh…a gift for my wife…a humie slave girl for her birthday.”

The idea was incredibly hot for Emiko with his cock stuck in her throat. “Concubine?*slurp*” The orc nodded.

“Yah…suck it girl…” He groaned, pumping his hips. “Bed slave, housework, the works…We could use a humie…ahh..” He let her fellate him, drinking. “Wife’s been nagging me for a slave girl I could fuck when she has headaches…OH YES!” He bellowed, his cock feeling the orgasm. “SUCK IT!”

Emiko was naked, on her knees as waitresses ignored her like meat, the big green cock in her mouth. She kept sucking until the cock lodged in her throat twitched, spurting warm, salty cum in her mouth. She dutifully swallowed it all, big black breasts bouncing with glee.

“Ulp..”

“Yesss…” Garu groaned, pulling his cock lodged in Emiko’s mouth back, pulling her to his lap for a face-to-face fuck. “So let’s talk price of yer ass. How much do yer friends want me to buy you?” He sat her on his cock and started bouncing her, Emiko’s eyes going cross.

“What…do you plan? Tell me.” Emiko mumbled, embracing him as they fucked on his lap, the orc squeezing her breasts.

“I’ll keep ye as house girl slave until wife gets bored, or you get pregnant.” He grunted, his cock quickly hardening inside her warm body.

“T-then…?”

“Probably barbeque after a few births and you turn ugly. She’s gonna cook you eventually.” He grinned, lifting her to the table and splaying her legs, using her legs as support to thrust and fuck in front of everyone, Ulrike watching them with a hand on her pussy. “We don’t waste human…” He grunted, thrusting inside Emiko under her. “Ye’ll be roast, skin gets leather, mebbe make that head of yours a nice trophy. Kids could use toys made from your bones.”

“That’s hot…” Emiko gasped. “Three hundred gold. Pay Ulrike 300 and I’m yours. They need the money.”

“Two hunnerd…” Garu kept fucking her pussy as his hips sweated, slapping with wet sounds bouncing the human girl on his lap. “I’m just…buying ye to discard one day!”

“250!”

“Yeah!” The orc grunted, ejaculating hard inside Emiko who gave a bestial scream, along with Tayu, who’se orcish eyes snapped open when Kren pulled out his cock and stuck it inside her tight asshole, fucking her plump ass in the pit. She completely surrendered to the anal rape, screaming like a pig.

“Tayu loses! Ulrike, she is yours for the night, no killing her! Oh, by the way your room’s ready!”

Ulrike grinned, laughing at the screaming orc musclegirl who had been totally subjugated.

“Kren, finish her off and carry her to the room, I promised you a threesome.” She stood up, taking her equipment and sauntering half naked to the bedrooms where they would sample her sex thoroughly.

So was only Shirii left alone, Lia completely lost in a sea of cocks and cum inside her in the stocks, Emiko lost in orgasm. The black girl didn’t resist when Garu tossed the passing Ulrike a bag of gold. Rona, grinning, came over and clasped Emiko’s hands, neck and feet expertly with cuffs, slinging her over Garu’s shoulder like a side of beef.

“I bought the humie as my slave.” He slapped Emiko’s ass with a flourish, carrying her home, now the girl completely his property, in body and meat. “She mine now.”

“Well, so long Emiko, I guess this is goodbye.” Ulrike shrugged, clad only in a thong as she took the gold, hanging it to her belt clinging to her toned ass.

Garu nodded, carrying Emiko, in cuffs, to her new home, squeezing her ass. Life was good.

Lia gurgled as a giant minotaur cock entered her lips on the stocks, accepting it until it hit her stomach, Rona smiling and waiting until she’d take her off the stocks, only releasing the slaves from their sex duty as night set in. The surviving goblins quickly helped her clean the tavern as everyone went to bed for sex or sleep, Tayu, Ulrike and Kren in a passionate threesome, Shiri enjoying the dark elf dancer’s attention in a vacant tavern corner, thrusting between her legs with grace.

Meanwhile, Emiko was carried naked to a red bricked home, who was opened by a matronly orc. Her tusked lips curled in a smile when she saw a chained, black girl in the orc’s arms.

“What did you bring Garu?”

“Something I picked up in a tavern.” He put Emiko to stand before the orc woman, nude.

The matronly orc, his wife, took her time examining Emiko like a piece of meat, fondling her breasts and pussy, her buttocks as Emiko lifted her arms to be examined.

“Nice. She can work the house until I’m tired of her. Fucked her already, didn’t cha?”

Garu smiled. “Clean enough to share the bed, Luxa, wife. You don’t mind, do you?” He looked quite henpecked, but Luxa chuckled.

“I suppose, if she can give us strong babies and works hard. She can sleep in our bed for now after a bath.”

Emiko smiled and bowed, as Luxa grinned, taking her by the arm to the bedroom.

*

The night went easily, Shiri convulsing with orgasms under the Drow who paid special attention to her breasts and face with kisses. The orc woman was taken from every hole: even Ulrike had used a strap on where Kren was tired to fuck the muscular orc’s pussy. They woke in a haze, blissfully happy.

*

Selling Emiko as a slave recouped some good money the adventurers realized, relaxing in the tavern with a breakfast of goblin meat cuts, fruits and bread. Shiri sat with the dark elf who was dressed in purple silk finery and a white shirt, feeding her fruit with his delicate hand. Slaves were woken up and worked around them, cooking and cleaning the tavern and the restaurant.

They had become fast friends, dark elf and humans here…When in Rome indeed.

“So, got a good price for the fighter Emiko?”

“Yeah…” Ulrike smiled. “We move tomorrow? There is a lot to explore and eat.”

“Amen.” Kren nodded, their bedmate Tayu fast asleep in her own home by the dawn came, scurrying home to sleep the booze off. “Let’s get a few slaves to carry our gear, then we can leave. Drazir, you said you name was?”

“Indeed human.” The handsome dark elf smiled. “Your friend Shiri here is quite the lady I have grown fond of. My clan…does no longer abuse humans after getting a bit…more intimate with them in our history.”

“He tells me of his Undercave cities, of places so exotic!” Shiri giggled, clearly in love. “Maybe we can go visit one day…Right?”

Ulrike giggled. The only way Shiri would be there as a house slave, though she would love the prospect, and Drazir would likely treat her kindly. Lovestruck dummy. And Ulrike had no wish to end up digging for silver with a collar on her naked body as a Drow miner slave, only to be sacrificed or tortured to death for fun when she was useless…She had a husband.

Maybe if she was single…Maybe…She would look that prospect up if Kren died. Drazir seemed to be fond of her physique as well, complimenting the barbarian woman on her rich hair and freckles, and great musculature in harmony with her beautiful body.

“You would at least fetch three thousand on an auction block, no offense intended.” Drazir smiled. “My matron is…quite interested in wrestling barbarian girls. Alone.” He smiled. “She says she…punishes them for being inferior humans, women leaving at dawn, all spent…” When he winkled, Ulrike burst in laughter.

“RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGHT…”

Leaving Kren to his booze and ogling naked goblin girls, they had chatted about how Drow sacrificed beautiful, strong human women in a very erotic ceremony, Ulrike listening intently to the ritual.

“So, a hundred orgasms are guaranteed before the drugged victim’s heart is cut out and she is cut up for meat?”
“It would be cruel not to.” Drazir nodded, sipping orange juice. “Once per month, we use an unfortunate girl to please the Spider Goddess. I am afraid it is an eventuality for Shiri if she comes with me, and…perhaps, you too, but we drug ours thoroughly before that.”

“Mmm…” Ulrike thought, before changing the subject.

Lia didn’t say anything, too tired after a bath and sleep, half dead in her robes, drinking coffee. Taking hundreds of cocks on a dare had worn her out. At least she had contraceptive potions…

“Good place this is…We exchanged Emiko for a dark elf dancer that can fight, I’m not complaining.”

“Who knows, maybe we’ll end up eating her as dinner when we return.” Ulrike laughed. “I like the idea of human barbeque.”

Shiri was quite in love with her new dark elf lover, since their women were quite dismissive of their own males for no reason. And Drazir liked the idea of spending a few decades with a human lover.

They clinked glasses, drinking after a good meal and sex. Monster towns were quite the places,to eat and fuck, and meet new friends.

Except Emiko, whose new life would be reduced to endless labor, a sex toy for her new orc master, and the slave of the orc wife. They didn’t even pay attention to her as they left the town passing her new home by, Emiko laboring in the garden naked, cutting grass and carrying Luxa the female orc’s laundry on her back.

Emiko looked up, watching them leave, as a voice boomed.

“Emiko! The laundry, girl! Then we get you registered and branded! Hurry!”

“Yes mistress!” She raced to carry the basket inside, to work, give birth and have sex until her body would wear out, and she would die on a spit, cooking as meat for the orcs in a family reunion. Already Luxa had grown fond of her, planning on the family name to be branded on Emiko’s plump black ass to be a meat slave and fattening her until her eventual slaughter. In the meantime, they could be good friends.

*

Before the adventurers left, they had bought rations made from executed adventurer women: smoked, feminine smelling steaks with a plump, spiced and deep-fried pair of breasts, a human girl’s whole leg, and a several sides of orc girlmeat jerky. They had bought two strong slave women from the slave market to carry their equipment, dressing them with Emiko’s clothes and a spare dress. Passing by the slave market and the curiosities, each had found something valuable. Even the slave girls were quite talkative, especially with the dark elf who didn’t treat them with the typical disdain of his species. These adventurers would definitely treat them better, maybe even taking them back to human lands where they could be free when they finished carrying the adventurers’ tools.

They didn’t even pay attention to a scream cut by a gurgle when another naked, fattened girl was suspended by her feet, her head being sawn off by happy looking orc butchers, dividing her still fresh meat to be packed for the customers even as she twitched. Next to her, a squealing pig was being dismembered the same way for morning shoppers, as well as chickens next to a white elf girl’s headless body, all part of the same business, human and pig squeals adding to the savagery of the butcher shop.

Though Ulrike slowed and watched a bit when they passed an orcish household with a barbeque pit outside.

A matronly orc wearing an apron on her beautiful body turned a spit, housing an impaled, alive human woman, her plate armor stripped and folded next to her. Her body showed bruises and cuts hinting at capture, her hands tied behind her back, her ankles tied to the spit, perfectly impaled, alive and in a perfect horizontal longpig spit position. Her eyes were red as if she’d been crying quite a bit, sobbing as the flames licked her naked body, now inevitably meat for dinner. The orc woman whistled happily, pulling the knight’s hair back and oiling it, tying it in a bun before decorating her ears with cherries, and tying several pineapple slices to her nipples.

The knight gave a moan when the orc matron buttered a long carrot, and took care not to hurt her as she inserted it, rubbing the knight woman with the butter stick gently with special care around her buttocks, breasts and belly, oiling her hair with cold olive oil not to burn up.

The knight even gave a muffled giggle when the orc rubbed the butter stick on her soles and armpits. Amused, the orc decided she could at least make her relax as the knight cooked slowly, giving her gentle tickles whenever the knight felt the flames cook her insides to distract her from the pain.

“Hmph…Least I can do to meat coming to my doorstep.” She greeted the adventurers amiably when they passed by, already the smell of human meat filling their nostrils..

The “goodbye” sign was a nice touch, Ulrike had to admit. A female adventuress was stripped naked, was tied, not nailed to a cross with the town’s name hanging from her pierced breasts, with districts written all over her beautiful, toned body. They could even hear her repeated promises to the caretaking monster woman, some demon girl, never to attack again even as she watered and fed her after cleaning her body from the night’s dirt and discomfort, wiping the woman’s ass and pussy and cleaning under her of shit and piss.

To the woman’s knee, a wooden box was tied. “Donations keeps infrastructure slaves alive.”

“If you work hard giving directions and entertain them with wit, in a week they might let you go…Hang in there, talk to the newcomers if bored. Be thankful they didn’t declare you meat like the girl you just ate.” The red skinned succubus grinned finishing bottle feeding her water, turning to sweep the street with a broom, the naked knight woman whimpering and blushing when the wind tickled her nipples.

Chattering happily, they left the monster town, with its human cattle, slave markets and meat, strange customs, and savagery, the knight woman giving directions to happy newcomers in a strained voice.

“Y-yes sir. Turn to the right after the temple district…it’s written on my right breast…” She whimpered. “C-can you leave a coin as donation to the box tied to my knee? Makes sure they’ll let me go…please…”

A silver clinked inside the box tossed by a merciful, civilized ogre family of tourists, the female captive sighing in relief on the cross. “Thank you sir…I swear never to attack your kind again.” She was genuinely thankful, though being naked and bound made her blush, much to the winking succubus’ amusement.

If they ever let her go, she would open a new chapter in her life and *never* go back to the badlands.

Ever…probably…her pussy felt incredibly hot and wet.

The adventurers would return. At least Lia looked back to another fun rape night in the stocks, and Ulrike if she was single again.

*

Translator note: used square brackets for comments. Originally a chinese story posted on pixiv, with accompanying illustrations that were shared on /g/.

First post on new gchan, so no idea about formatting and all that…
———————————-



Zhang Xiaofeng Series: Lulu's Live Steaming (Chapters 1-3)

The Zhang Xiaofeng Series is a set of volumes published sequentially, containing a variety of detailed culinary methods for preparing the delicious bodies of females! All characters appearing in this work are fictitious, any resemblance… please quickly contact me. Haha!



Zhang Xiaofeng Series: Lulu's Live Steaming

(1)

Zhao Yulu, who recently enrolled in high school, was unused so staying in the school dormitories, so she rented an apartment among the high-class flats overlooking the coastline together with Wang Meng.

"Hey Lulu! It's half past nine already!" Wang Meng shoved at Zhao Yulu who was still nestled in bed and shouted, "Is there anything we can eat at home?"

"Isn't there still half a fried chicken still in the fridge, jeez!" Zhao Yulu lethargically stretched out her hips saying.

"You already ate that yesterday night!" Wang Meng said with an expression of disgust.

"Then just grab instant noodles! The kitchen still has two packets of pickled beef noodles," Zhao Yulu stretched out her pale lithe arms and rubbed her soft chubby cheeks, messy short hair framing the charm of a girl who just recently awoke.

Wang Meng could not be bothered anymore, pulling away the blankets with a single move, Zhao Yulu's beautiful body and skin that was as white as snow was fully uncovered, with a pair of full breasts on slender shoulders, two soft pink nipples like drops of strawberry jam, a slightly plump yet toned waist leading to a smooth and pale stomach. Beneath was a thick black bush, covering a barely visible luscious slit and bright pink lower lips, giving one the impression that after peeling open the fat and thick vulva meat, the labia would ripen further, a faint fragrance of the forbidden part of a girl drifted out, giving one an impression of unusual delicacy; behind her lower lips was a bright red puckered anus, guarded by two amazingly tender buttcheeks squished together under her body of tender meat. Worthy of note was that, her large ass was unlike those of other women with big buttocks with a high fat content, and only had a small layer of light fat wrapped on the outside, while inside was entirely the most delicious lean meat, exceptionally tender, extremely seductive; two pale and juicy lower limbs curled up on the bed beneath her butt, after her round and moist calves were the most delicious part of her body, a pair of delicately pink and chubby feet, her alluring toes each with a layer of red polish on their nails. This scene was what the girl saw, but were it a normal male who witnessed it, they would surely rush over and dive into her snowy jade figure without caring for their own safety.

"A-ah! Didn't you know about how I like to sleep without clothes!" Zhao Yulu bolted upright on the bed, the baby fat on her delicate figure jiggling, lithe pink hands quickly covering her pleasing fat breasts.

"No one else is here. That's right, I almost forgot, yesterday the dean let me go over to the junior high campus, seems like some kind of officials' inspection," Wang Meng said with an expression of pride.

"Hmph! Which blind teacher would choose you to go over and receive officials? Be careful that you don't attract the attention of some rich and powerful heir, who'll stew you as a night meal!" Zhao Yulu said with fake sarcasm, feeling in her heart that Wang Meng's appearance could already defeat the top three beautiful women, so letting her do something like that was natural.

"What, as if they would you instead!" Wang Meng sent a sideways look towards Zhao Yulu, "Even if they wanted to eat me I would definitely be a main course, but you would only count as a…" Wang Meng giggled at Zhao Yulu.

"What's wrong with me!" Zhao Yulu gave an irritated pout, "My breasts and butt are larger than yours, other than that, only your looks are better than mine, if they want to eat I'm more tender!" She held her head high with an air of arrogance.

"How childish, clearly this me is too lazy to compete with you like this, I'm looking forward to letting you go in my place, or you'll forever blame me for holding you back," Wang Meng waved her hand, slowly swaggering out of the bedroom.

"Play well and have fun!"

Zhao Yulu hung up the phone, sighing. She thought of Wu Lina, that idiot who agreed to go for a holiday in Dali, but ended up running off to the Maldives on her own. Looks like this is a lonely summer again, come to think of it, Wang Meng was going to be away for a week with this, what if she really let herself be bought up by some rich guy!

Suddenly, the electricity in the apartment cut off, and she who left the aircon on while hiding herself in blankets could only crawl out of bed to go take a shower.

Zhao Yulu was not tall, at one meter sixty she could be described as an unusual existence, strolling into the bathroom fully naked to take a shower, when suddenly her phone rang.

"Who's that, to so coincidentally call me at a time like this, who would pick up…" she thought, toned and slender hands rubbing and kneading bubbles over her smooth fat breasts, under her ministrations, her originally small nipples gradually swelled and erected, perking up.

Her phone rang again not long after, and Zhao Yulu could only impatiently wipe her smooth skin off and wrap up in a bath towel to come out for the phone.

"Hello, who's this?" Zhao Yulu asked annoyedly.

"Is that Student Zhao Yulu? This is Teacher Wang, dean at the high school," an amiable voice, from a middle-aged man, "These two day the school officials are here for their inspection, and the president is interested in you, I hope you can quickly report back in the afternoon at 2 o'clock at the school office."

Listening up to here, Zhao Yulu felt baffled and asked, "I haven't been at school for these two days, how did the president become interested in me?"

The man on the other end gave only a cursory explanation before hanging up. Zhao Yulu sighed again, thinking, "Looks like I can't escape this one, no choice but to give up the tender meat I've developed for decades. Is female meat really that tasty and nutritious?" She nostalgically looked over her own pale white body, the hairs under her armpit and between her thighs still glistened with soapy foam, the whole situation was just too real. Wiping the water droplets from her delicate body, she put on her school uniform and went out…

(2)

Dong dong dong…

Zhao Yulu gently knocked on the door to the school office, the sound of high heels striking the floor rang out from within.

"Is that Student Zhao Yulu?" The door opened, inside was a beautiful woman wearing a black suit and high heels, with gold-framed glasses, "Oh, I am the president's secretary, the president is waiting for you inside!"

Zhao Yulu adjusted her uniform, boldly walking in. The president's office was spacious, with a rectangular office desk right in front, and two sofas arranged on the right on which two men were seated. One was the plump and amicable President Guo, and the other was the famous entrepreneur Zhang Xiaofeng.

"Student Zhao Yulu, come over come over," President Guo amiably waved a hand at her, after which he said to Zhang Xiaofeng, "This much is enough, right Boss Zhang, this little girl is the most tender and nutritious among all the new students this period, although I was planning on raising her till she became fatter and more beautiful, waiting until the dragon boat festival to gift her to my beloved son as a whole female, this is fine, but it's slightly cheapened to you!"

Standing between the two men Zhao Yulu shyly listened to comments about her succulent meat, her soft white face blushing slightly, both her hands fidgeting nonstop from anxiety.

Zhang Xiaofeng, seated on the right, examined her whole body while listening to the school president praise her, sometimes extending his hand to inch Lulu's buttocks or rub her fatty breasts, agreeing in his heart that this little lady was truly tender. Originally he had decided to slaughter her tonight as a night meal, but seeing how tasty she looked, letting little Feng [his head chef Feng Tao, mentioned later on] use the secret recipe for seasoning and marination to guide her for a few months, waiting until his own birthday to steam her whole, her body of tender meat would definitely be delicious. As he was thinking, one hand already wandered into Zhao Yulu's pants, kneading her fat buttocks as he wished, sometimes even extending a finger into her tender pink anus, causing Zhao Yulu to feel both shame and excitement, almost to the point that she was unable to sit still. Furthermore, she had a habit of not wearing undergarments, added to her belief that she would turn into the delicious meat inside someone's soup tonight, she even neglected to wear panties. After a few rounds of Zhang Xiaofeng's teasing, between her two beautiful legs, the crotch of her school uniform pants unexpectedly grew wet. Seeing this, Xiaofeng let out a "Heheh!" laughing dryly, pulling out the hand that was kneading her buttocks, deciding to rub the place between her two tender labia petals, but Zhao Yulu unexpectedly pushed away his claws with her soft hands. Zhang Xiaofeng assessed the plump and tender little girl, not only was she fresh and juicy, she even had a little temper, a female with quite a personality, exactly the kind that he liked! Before eating her, he definitely had to thoroughly play with her and make her beautifully serve his little brother.

Perhaps because she was truly afraid, in her first meeting with Xiaofeng, Zhao Yulu did not say a single word from the beginning to end, her body of tender meat kept on trembling, her weak and boneless tender white hands were cold from the tension. Zhang Xiaofeng and the school president's discussion ended quickly, the president's secretary stepping in at this time to hand over all of Zhao Yulu's records and a filled up sales recipe to Zhang Xiaofeng, signifying that Zhao Yulu already entirely became Zhang Xiaofeng's property. Xiaofeng bore a heart of satisfaction while leading his prey: the delicacy Zhang Yulu, to leave the school.

In the near evening, a car passed through flower-filled alleys to Xiaofeng's residence, a well-built villa. A three-story high building neighboured an outdoor pool, where two tall beauties in bikini swimsuits lay on lounge chairs beside the swimming pool, enjoying the last rays of the sun for the day.

The car slowly came to a stop, and a slim, middle-aged man wearing a tailored suit opened the car door. This was Zhang Xiaofeng's butler Fang Cheng, whom everybody called Old Fang.

"Young master, you're back," the man spoke politely.

"Yep, oh Old Fang, what Boss Han said he would give me two days ago, those two giant Atlantic shells, are they here?" Xiaofeng asked, getting off the car.

"Yes, young master, they have been delivered. Before he left, Master Han repeatedly informed us that those two giant shells must be prepared and served immediately, so I already placed them in the Binhai aquarium! This person is…" While speaking, Old Fang saw Zhao Yulu alight from the car.

"Oh, she's the one little Guo lost to me last week, originally I wanted to slaughter and eat her immediately, but seeing that this child's meat was pretty tender, I decided to raise her for awhile!"

Zhao Yulu, who thought that she would become another's delicious-smelling food tonight, after hearing Zhang Xiaofeng say this, regained a little of her usual vigour, and followed behind Zhang Xiaofeng to enter the villa.

Within the villa were unusually grandious decorations, the central view of the large hall occupied by one of Qi Baishi's peerless famous paintings, flanked on both sides by staircases directly leading to the second floor corridors, all kinds of treasure was laid around, that although could not called magnificent, was enough to add lustre to the surroundings.

Xiaofeng spoke a few more words to Old Fang before moving off alone to another end of the hall. Old Fang walked over, politely addressing Zhao Yulu, "Please come with me," and led her up to the second floor.

"Little miss, the maids have readied the milk bath, please change your dressing, dinner will be at half past six, so do arrive at the dining room at that time to eat."

"But…" before letting Zhao Yulu reply, the butler directly left.

Zhao Yulu helplessly entered the bathroom, where a woman who wore a white blouse warmly received her, bringing her in front of a wooden tub filled with milk. Zhao Yulu thought, she often took milkbaths when she was young as well, her father had not gone bankrupt at the time, ah, if only he was beside her now, she would not feel so afraid, but come to think of it, this milk truly had a thick aroma.

"Little sis, how should I call you?" asked the woman.

"I'm Zhao Yulu, what about aunt?" While speaking, she took of her clothes, lifted her beautiful legs and walked into the bathtub, lying backwards inside.

"It's fine if you call me Aunt Liu, I'll call you Lulu!" The woman gently smiled, using one hand, she lifted one of Zhao Yulu's tender legs out from the bathtub and began to lightly scrub, causing Zhao Yulu to feel quite uncomfortable.

"Ah, aunt-! I'll do it myself-ah, it tickles!" Zhao Yulu did not know whether to laugh or cry.

"It's best if you tolerate it, Lulu, this is the job given to me by Boss Zhang, to wash you clean without leaving any dead ends," Aunt Liu was truly dedicated, earnestly washing, even using bamboo picks to scrape the black stains clean off Lulu's toenails, after which she lifted out the other leg and continued with this sort of cleaning job. After that was the two slender thighs, cleaning up until Zhao Yulu's pelvis.

"Ah, Aunt Liu, this place really isn't fine!" It was already too late when she spoke, Aunt Liu's hands diligently rubbed at both of Zhao Yulu's plump labia lips, after kneading for three to four minutes, Zhao Yulu's face became reddish, biting at her lips, softly groaning. Aunt Liu raised her head and asked, "Lulu, are you still a virgin?" Zhao Yulu shyly nodded her head, after which Aunt Liu only then took away her hands which were on her lower lips. Zhao Yulu already felt as if she had experienced an electric shock, her entire body lying limp and weak in the bathtub, her large eyes half-lidded, as if she had begun to feel pleasant. But what would let Zhao Yulu feel even more panicked had yet to come, Aunt Liu's hands actually extended towards her pink little anus!

"Ah! Aunt Liu, hey! No way! ~You can't~" Zhao Yulu powerlessly struggled in the milk bath, but she was helpless against Aunt Liu's experienced hands, on one hand playing with Zhao Yulu's little clit, on the other her index finger gently slid into her puerile and tender anus, repeatedly scrubbing, circling, although Zhao Yulu did her best to protect her backside, but because her clitoris was being teased, the strength left her body, and she was left at her mercy.

Afterwards was her two fat and beautiful buttcheeks, her soft and tender belly, a pair of mouth-wateringly large breasts, then her hands, small arms, armpits, after which she gave her a professional face SPA massage.

During the massage, the two began to talk.

"Lulu, how old are you?"

"Just turned sixteen!"

"No wonder Boss Zhang is treating you so nicely, even giving you a milk bath, letting you be served a feast!"

"Why, Auntie?"

"Lulu ah, it's not that I'm praising you, but your flesh is really too tender, white and smooth, even this old woman is becoming greedy for food!" Aunt Liu began to gush, "Lulu, you know, not every woman who gets eaten by him will be treated like this, only great celebrities or those females Master Zhang thinks are really not bad will be able to enjoy milk baths! Let me tell you a secret~" Aunt Liu quietly moved closer, "Do you know which celebrity also once entered this bathroom?"

Zhao Yulu's big, curious eyes stared at Aunt Liu's face full of expressiveness, and she shook her head.

"Zhang Baizhi!" [Cecilia Cheung, a Hong Kong celebrity]

"Really!" Zhao Yulu was shocked, opening her sexy little mouth to say.

"As if I could lie to you, that was something that happened at the start of last year, when I first arrived here to work, one day a man and a woman in usually good shape was brought here, Boss Zhang wasn't in at the time, so Old Fang received them. Afterwards, Boss Zhang came back, only then did Old Fang have a chance to escape to tell us that Zhang Xiaofeng's friend, for celebrating his birthday, specially bought Zhang Baizhi's account and wrote it off to give to boss Zhang as a birthday gift. After that day, our jobs were to let her swim, suntan, take milk baths, and train her body in the day, and at night to shave her and give her enemas. It was close to half a month of that torture, but we all managed to get her autograph! After that…" Aunt Liu purposely paused for a moment.

"After that, Zhang Baizhi, what happened to her?" Zhao Yulu's focus was completely taken in, asking, as if she had already forgotten that she herself was in captivity as well.

"The day of boss Zhang's birthday, he personally steamed her whole in a lotus leaf. But that day, there were beautiful girls made into delicious food to fill up quite a few tables, so an older female celebrity could also not be considered the banquet's main dish, but I heard friends who went in say that the thorough steamed Zhang Baizhi was like a fairy maiden, she was arranged so her upper body lay flat, her legs were bent, knees closed and calves opened, in her mouth was a candle, with a steamed corn cob protruding from her private parts, her entire body giving off fragrance and mist, incredibly beautiful!"

Zhao Yulu sighed after hearing this, if even such a famous female celebrity could not escape becoming delicious food in other people's plates, she herself would definitely have to face the fate of being steamed and turned into food.

After a while more, Aunt Liu urged Zhao Yulu up, moving her to the board for meats at the side, Aunt Liu picked up a showerhead and washed Zhao Yulu's whole body once again, that was the end of her bathing task. Zhao Yulu simply toweled off her milk-scented body, wearing the bathrobe and slippers given to her, with a glance at her phone, ah! It was already six twenty-seven, she set off at run out of the bathroom.

"Lulu ah, downstairs to the right, the second room is the dining room!"

"Thank you, Aunt Liu!"

(3)

The dining room seemed even more grandiose, a five, six meter long silver dining table was arranged in the center of the hall, with even lit candlesticks placed atop, against the backdrop of soft light given off by the chandelier, it was clearly a candlelight dinner. On the wall behind the head seat, a female head with beautiful and refined looks was mounted on a wooden board, the beautiful woman's head was meticulously given make-up, her watery large eyes lifelessly stared into the distance, under her high nose, her bright red lips were slightly pouting, as though helplessly protesting her own tragic fate.

"Quite punctual, ah, Yulu, sit wherever!" Following a bell that rang throughout the hall, Zhang Xiaofeng also walked into the dining room, "Truly not bad, after the milk bath the feeling is even more white and tender, that's right, have you eaten a human feast before?" While speaking, he sat at the other side of the long table.

Zhao Yulu fearfully took a seat as well, "Eat~eaten, once or t-twice."

"That's fine, where did you eat, Lulu?"

"Um~actually it was something that happened a long time ago, the annual meeting of the company where my dad worked, every year they would buy three girls to slaughter and eat, perhaps three or four times in total…"

"Then, Lulu, do you like it?"

"Ah?" Zhao Yulu's chalk-white complexion blushed, "This~ah, um, it is quite nice to eat, only…"

Zhang Xiaofeng was amused enough that he began to laugh, "Only that they are meat of the same type as you, let me tell you, the meat of women is this world's most delicious food, and it even has the effect of regulating the spleen and stomach, bolstering the yin and fortifying the yang." [yin and yang as in the concepts from Chinese medicine; loosely meaning coldness and heatiness respectively]

Zhao Yulu seemed to understand, nodded her head, and said, "Then, let me guess, tonight's dinner is also related to female meat?"

"Smart!" Zhang Xiaofeng spoke, then gestured for the food to come, a number people like kitchen chefs and a row of maids pushed in food carts filled with large and small plates, walking in.

First to be served was a number of cold dishes serving as appetisers, minced meat salad, cut cucumbers, fried skin and the like, followed by meat dishes, steamed fish, crispy claws, braised belly, marinated slices, stewed women's face and the like. Finally, what was pushed in was naturally tonight's main dish, two maids strenuously shifted a giant dish plate from the food cart to the centre of the dining table, then opened the huge silver cover, a thick haze of steam mixed with the fragrance of meat wafted forwards, after the mist began to dissipate, Zhao Yulu finally beheld the truth of the matter: a beautiful woman with a voluptuous body had a serene expression on her face, facing the right as she slept in the plate, her head of beautiful hair wrapped up in insulated foil, eyes slightly opened, lifelessly gazing downwards, a smooth and glistening little nose like a pearl above alluring lips. Her slender neck was marred by a deep slice at its left, it seemed like a knife cut through her aorta, directly interfering with her healthy little heart, reaping her transient little life. Her pink and tender hands interlaced naturally in front of her belly, her slender right leg extended while her left leg curled up in front, fully exposing her beautiful fat buttocks, both her fatty and tender feet as though preserving the anxiety she felt before dying, tensed and straightened from nervousness, her ten delicious toes tightly bound together. Zhao Yulu could clearly see between her two bulging buttocks, a delicately steaming chrysanthemum oozing white mist, and that spot between her thighs, the concave slit of her lower lips tightly pressed together at her crotch, from which hot steam billowed out. Her pair of originally voluminous breasts, after having been baked, became even more fat and fleshy, and sleeping quietly between her chest and hands, her originally tender belly flesh, as a result of her pregnancy, swelled up till it turned transparent, its plumpness both cute and captivating. This pitiful beauty was already unable to wait for her baby to be born before she died, becoming the outstanding main course of Xiaofeng's dinner table.

When the fog dissipated, Zhao Yulu looked closely, this delicious pregnant woman's skin had entirely turned a soft red, a red-coloured sauce covered and dripped from her entire body, she had clearly been braised, sauce flowed over her body, surprisingly bringing forth a different kind of beauty. The surface of the tray was also covered with a layer of green vegetable leaves, red and green blended together, refreshing and eye-catching, stimulating one's appetite even more.

A chef from the side sharply walked to the side of the table, carefully took the pitiful young woman's thoroughly cooked left leg and bent it forwards, completely exposing her fat and tender labia, plucked clean of pubic hair, steam could be seen wafting within that concave slit, sparkling and glistening, even the vegetable leaves lining the bottom were overflowing with grease.

Zhao Yulu did not often witness this sort of situation, and became shy to the point that she felt like suffocating, panting through her nose, she was surprised to find that her body even shamefully reacted, and worked hard to suppress it, who would have thought that she actually felt moved by a woman's delicious body of meat, her own luscious vagina gradually swelled with blood, becoming wet. Zhang Xiaofeng took a pair of chopsticks and walked to the middle of the table, aiming at the young woman's slightly swollen buttocks, he gently poked, with a puff, the chopsticks instantly slid in, letting a stream of thick fatty oil flow out, it could be seen that this pitiful girl was already incredibly well-cooked, from the outside to the inside.

Seeing that their employer had already made the first move, two chefs worked together and turned the pregnant woman over to face upwards. Xiaofeng walked to Zhao Yulu's side, and tenderly petted her golden blonde short hair and stroked her delicate cheeks, "My baby, don't just stare dumbly, whatever part you want to eat, uncle will help you cut!" While speaking, Xiaofeng slyly slid his hand into her bathrobe's wide collar, indulging himself in grabbing handfuls of her left breast a few times, while comparing in his heart whether this girl would end up being more tender than the little darling on the plate, he definitely had to hold back for a few months, before he finally could have a feast.

Zhao Yulu's body, which had already reacted to the sight, upon being teased by Xiaofeng, her mouth inadvertently let out a moan, raising her head she gave Xiaofeng a pitiful look, softly whining, "No~not, not here, there are so many people, ah~um, don't be like this!"

Xiaofeng also knew that it was too early and stopped pestering her, speaking to the chefs who had stood at the side for a while, "Take out the baby in her stomach first then!"

A chef took out a shimmering silver table knife, piercing in between her twin labia which glistened with oil, pulling upwards in one stroke, in a moment, that female's beautiful vagina was cut in two halves. The blade continued to cut upwards, as if it was cutting silk, separating the braised red flesh into two. A burst of hot air escaped, fragrance wafting about, as the blade meticulously ran across the stomach which was as thin as paper, gently coaxing out six month old baby girl from within, and cutting apart the navel. The baby girl who was just as thoroughly cooked as her mother was put into a dry pot of toufu which was being heated up with a slow flame, while the woman's organs were also being taken out and put into a specially made box to be fed to the dogs, except for the pair of kidneys which were handed to the chef to cook again into kidney soup. After which the chef lifted the knife, once again making a cut until her throat before stopping. They then turned the young female over to face her hips up, following the line between her beautiful buttocks to cut up to her waist, then further cutting up to her nape. Like this, aside from the beautiful pregnant woman's head which was left in one piece, she was already evenly divided into two halves.

"That…" Zhao Yulu raised her head, confusedly looking at Zhao Xiaofeng, "Boss Zhang, I~I remember, pregnant women, isn't it something that cannot~be eaten?"

Zhang Xiaofeng gave a small smile, downing a mouthful of red wine before saying, "I won't keep anything from you, recently this me, after visiting Southeast Asia and returning, I realised that my body became somewhat weak, then my diet consultant gave me a checkup and found that my kidneys were weak and I was overworked, and told me that the fastest diet therapy was this," as he spoke, he pointed at the young woman's already separated two halves of fragrant meat and said, "You too, know that pregnant women and the tender mothers who have just given birth are famously potent vitality boosters, I've already continuously eaten two weeks of pregnant women!"

"But, I remember, aren't pregnant women protected by the law?" Zhao Yulu continued to ask.

"Aiya, Lulu, this kind of thing is quite flexible, on this world there are so many things floating on the edge of the law, let me tell you a truth, when the wife of the municipal party secretary of our city became pregnant, the mayor sent the secretary two high quality pregnant women a month, afterwards even after the baby was due, there were still two pregnant women who hadn't been slaughtered yet, and there was even one who gave birth to her baby because they didn't bother slaughtering her!" Saying so, Xiaofeng once again spoke with the chefs at the side, "Help Lulu cut a breast, then scoop out the vagina, for Lulu and I, half for each of us, ah, Lulu, it's reasonable to think that whatever you eat will benefit whatever, I don't know about these breasts, but the ovaries are incredibly nourishing for yin, in the future your job is to eat virgin ovaries every day, so that when that time comes…" Thinking about how he would be able to eat her after another half a year of nursing, Xiaofeng could not hold back his excitement and "Heheh!" evily laughed.

Hearing this, the chef immediately took a knife to carve out one enormous breast, slicing it into a few thinner pieces before delivering it in front of Zhao Yulu, then scooping out the young woman's ovaries, which had already been divided in two, separately offering it to the two persons. Zhao Yulu, at a loss, picked up a slice of fatty breast meat to put into her mouth, a rich flavour mixed with milky fragrance invaded Zhao Yulu's taste buds immediately, although she had eaten the tender flesh of so many girls before, this was the first time she had tasted a breast this delicious, just as she was shocked, the slice of meat in her mouth dissolved, and Zhao Yulu impatiently picked up yet another piece, this time with the young woman's little nipple, which had been cooked to a dark red colour, although the nipple was small, it was incredibly tasty, firm to the bite, extremely chewy.

Xiaofeng used his cutlery to delicately cut up the ovaries and fatty vaginal flesh, the delicate slit giving out the unique astringent fragrance of a mature woman, although it could not compare to the tenderness of a ten year old girl, but in terms of nourishment, this sort of beautiful pregnant woman's vagina could only be equaled by soup broth made from mature ladies who were thirty or forty years old.

Opposite, Zhao Yulu ate as though she was enthralled, but slightly embarrassedly said to the chef beside her, "That~could you help me cut a bit?"

"Which part would you like?"

"That~that one, the i-inside of the thigh, can I?"

"No problem!"

"Not bad, Lulu, if you like it, you'll be able to eat it often in the future," Zhao Xiaofeng said.

"This~boss Zhang, could you tell me when I would become like this?" Zhao Yulu weakly asked.

"What is it, Lulu, can't wait to turn into a delectable dish?" Xiaofeng playfully teased her.

"How can that be!" Zhao Yulu shamefully and quickly explained, "I'm just asking, how~long do I have left."

"Don't be so sad, what you still have is time," saying so, Xiaofeng cut off the tender woman's beautiful head, slicing a piece of tender flesh off her face to chew on.

After passing through a series of wind and clouds, the two were quite full, at this time a maid pushed in a porcelain pot half her height, lifting the lid, a wave of fragrance burst forth, it seemed that this was a pot of clear soup for warming the stomach and cleansing the pallet, upon looking closely, the pale, tender, small body of a girl about twelve or thirteen years old was sitting in the pot, the soup level just covering the girl's delicate little nose, her two beautiful eyes were wide open, dully gazing at the surface of the clear soup.

"Master, the head chef knows your preference for thick soup, but today's main dish was braised meat, so he changed it for a lighter soup, to help in digestion," a chef by the side ran over to Zhang Xiaofeng, respectfully speaking.

"No problem, whether it's thick soup or clear soup, so long as it is soup made by Feng Tao, there isn't any that won't taste good to drink, you too should learn more from him, wait until he becomes famous, at that time even if you want to find a master that good it won't be possible, do you hear me?!"

"I've heard you, master, I will definitely learn with a modest heart!"

Saying so, two servants then served Xiaofeng and Zhao Yulu each a bowl of fragrant clear soup, and following Xiaofeng's habit, cut off one of the little feet of the pitiful girl in the soup, placing it in Xiaofeng's bowl.

"Lulu, come and try, the soup made by our chef is definitely a must."

Zhao Yulu took a spoonful and gently placed it in her mouth, a burst of unusual taste flooded her mouth, "Incredibly fresh!" Zhao Yulu praised continuously.

"Freshness is guaranteed! This sort of soup is coaxed from girls even younger than you, how can it not be fresh? Wait till tomorrow, I'll let you try thick soup which tastes even fresher than this!"

Zhao Yulu truly liked the soup, continuously drinking two bowls, and under Xiaofeng's persevering persuasion, she also ate a bit of shoulder meat from the girl in the soup pot. On Xiaofeng's side, he ate a bit more fried kidney before he could not eat anymore. Xiaofeng came over and pulled Zhao Yulu's soft, boneless little hand to leave the dining room.

I've been having way too many ideas and writing basically nothing, and I feel like Word's formatting options are far too distracting. Too easy to fiddle with them for hours doing no work.

So yeah, this is just a place for me to actually start writing. Hopefully I'll get the first story up today.

As general themes, expect a lot of piss, scat, underage and of course, snuff.

This is something I wrote before GC switched domains, and now I can't find it here. I still had my files, so I posted it on AO3 so there's a permanent link.

https://archiveofourown.org/works/18375290

I'm also open for story commissions if anyone's interested. Email me (the address should show up in the heading; if not, I'll just reply with it) to talk about pricing and content. I'll write just about anything as long as it's not based on real people. Anyway, enjoy this story!

Power Snack

One girl shares her love of boy balls with a friend.

FF/m, CBT, Castration, Penectomy, Cannibalism, Non-Consensual, Superhero

"My favorite food? That's an easy one.. Boy testicles, for sure." said the well endowed blonde, as a quick, easy grin flashed across her face.

The other three women sitting at the table just gawked at her, clearly taken aback at her rapid (and unexpected) answer.

"When you say.. boy testicles.." began the oldest of the group, who was a statuesque, raven haired woman dressed in a brief red and blue battle suit that had gold accents, an outfit which more closely resembled a bikini than anything actually suited for combat. "What.. what exactly do you mean?"

"You know.. their balls. Their nuts." The first woman replied simply, with a casual flick of her bobbed hair. "They're really tasty!"

"You can't be serious.." the other woman said, snorting slightly in disbelief.

"Of course I am, Diana.."

"Oh, come on, Karen.." Diana replied, frowning slightly. "If you're not going to take the question seriously, then why answer at all? It's a pretty poor joke.."

"Hey, who's joking?" Karen stated, with a frown of her own. "Jeez.. a girl gives an honest answer to a simple question.."

"Okay, whatever." Diana said, rolling her eyes. "What about you, Kara? What's your favorite food?"

"Uh.." hedged Kara, who looked like a slightly younger, slightly slimmer version of the first woman.

"..Ice cream?" she finally answered into the tense silence, a little bit hesitantly, as she looked back and forth between the two women frowning at each other.

"What a surprise.." Karen said sarcastically, as she rolled her own eyes, causing Kara to redden and sink into her seat a little. "You girls are so boring. I'm leaving."

"What? Where are you going?" Diana asked, surprised at the other woman's abrupt declaration.

"All this talk about food is making me hungry." replied Karen, who picked up and downed the last of her drink. "I'm going to go find something to eat."

"We've got food here.." said Kara.

"Yeah, but not my favorite." Karen replied, while sticking her tongue out at Diana. "See you all later."

With that, the first girl pushed her chair back, stood up, then rose up gracefully into the air.

"Umm.." Kara hummed, as she and the other two girls watched the first fly away.

"Well, whatever.." Diana grumped, as she shook her head dismissively. "Maybe we can have a normal conversation now. Boy testicles.. Sheesh!"

"..I'm going to go after her.." Kara stated, before she too rose up out of her chair and flew off, in the same direction that Karen had gone.

"..well, it was nice chatting with you too, Kara." Diana commented dryly, into the silence that the two girls' departure had created.

"What's up with them, anyway?" Diana finally asked, directing her gaze to the last girl, who had so far remained silent. "You don't suppose Karen was serious, do you?"

The fourth girl, whose green hued skin contrasted vividly against the pale skin tones of the rest of the group, sipped delicately at her own drink before answering.

"You know.." said the psychic girl thoughtfully, once she'd taken the straw from between her lips. "..I think she might have been."

"What?!"

"Yes.. Most surprising, isn't it?" the green girl mused, as she tapped her chin with one finger. "And a blushing Kara decided to follow her. Interesting."

"You.. you're all crazy." Diana stated, shaking her head skeptically. "I'm surrounded by aliens. Weird aliens, at that. What'd I do to deserve this, Megan?"

"Said the half goddess, who's also a princess of a long lost mythical island.." Megan answered, smiling faintly.

"Oh, hush."

–

"Karen.." Kara said, once she'd caught up the the other girl. "Karen, you WERE joking, weren't you?"

"No." Karen replied shortly, looking over her shoulder as she slowed her flight through the sky.

"But.. but.." Kara said, obviously nonplussed. "You can't just.. You can't go around actually EATING boy testicles.."

"..can you?" she finished, questioningly.

"Why not?" Karen said with a shrug, as she came to a stop in mid air.

"It's.. it's so.." Kara started, before trailing off and blushing again as she halted just below Karen.

The girl had been about to say "..wrong", but something had stopped her before she could finish her sentence. That something was the surge of buzzing excitement in her chest. The little buzz, which had begun tingling inside her the moment she'd heard Karen first state what her favorite food was, began swelling rapidly as Kara really started imagining the implications of what the other girl meant.

"..Have you really..?" Kara finally asked of her white, blue, and red clad buxom counterpart, biting her lip nervously as she looked up imploringly into the face of the girl who'd always seemed so much more self assured, confident, and mature (in nearly every way) than herself.

"Sure." Karen replied, smiling easily down into her double's conflicted eyes. "Pretty often, too. It isn't like there's a shortage of boys here in this dimension, after all."

"R-really?" Kara asked, her flush deepening as she squirmed a little in mid air at the thought. "..How? How do you.. ah.. actually do it?"

"Well, I can just show you, if you like." Karen stated, after giving Kara an evaluating, calculating look. "I was about to go find some boys anyway. I feel like having a snack."

"Wow.." Kara breathed, looking excited. "And you'll let me watch?"

"Sure, why not?" Karen replied, easily. "Heck, you can even try some for yourself, if you want. Let me find a nice little group of boys for us.."

"Eep! Me, too?!" Kara squeaked, bringing her hands up to her mouth in shock, even as Karen's eyes narrowed, as the other girl directed her gaze down toward the ground below both of them. "I.. I don't know if I could.."

Karen merely shrugged, as if the matter wasn't very important, as she continued to scan the city's edge and surrounding suburbs below them. Her perception was not at all diminished or hindered by the long distance or occassional obscuring cloud.

"There we go.." she finally said, after nearly a minute's worth of searching. "I've found us a likely bunch of boys off on their own, hiking along a stream in a green break between subdivisions.."

"Let's go meet them, shall we?" Karen said, as she tossed a smirking grin over at her counterpart, before she dropped out of the air. "Don't dawdle, they look tasty!"

–

"Hey, fellas." Karen said, as she floated slowly down toward the ground a few moments later. "What're you boys doing all the way out here? Exploring?"

As one, the little group of boys, all six of them, looked up in surprise at the sound of the voice above them.

"P-p-power G.." one, who looked oldest and was evidently the leader, managed to stutter out, upon seeing Karen floating there before them.

"Yep.." Karen stated, grinning smugly, as Kara descended down next to her.

"And.. and Su.. Supergi.."

"Mmhmm.. Her, too." Karen continued, struggling to suppress the snickers that seeing the boys' reaction to their sudden appearance was causing.

"W.. Wow!" the boys all exclaimed, nearly as one, their mouths falling open in shock and excitement.

"Ah, I never get tired of their expressions.." Karen commented, as she finally couldn't help herself and gave out a light laugh. "It's funny, every time!"

Kara, who had always found the stunned, nearly worshipful looks she got from normal people (and especially boys and young men) every time she met them while in costume more embarrassing than anything else, could only giggle nervously in response.

"What.. what are you doing here..?" asked the lead boy cautiously, as if even voicing the question might lead to the pair of floating, beautiful of girls disappearing back into the sky just as quickly as they'd appeared in the first place.

"Well, my companion and I are looking for something.." Karen said, as she floated closer to the boy and leaned down toward him. "And we were wondering if you and your friends could maybe help us out.."

The boy, whose eyes (despite his best efforts) were drawn like moths to a flame toward the keyhole cutout that dominated the center of Karen's very large and very shapely bosom, could only stammer in response.

"..h-help you..?" he repeated, faintly, as the bare, shapely, and rather generous cleavage that Karen was displaying for him held his full attention.

"Yes.." Karen said, as she floated even closer to the boy. "You boys are.. uniquely suited, I think, to help us."

"Whu.. whuut are..?" the boy stammered, as Karen, still floating, came to rest at a very intimate distance, only scarce inches, from him.

"What are we looking for?" Karen asked, as she reached out and raised the boy's chin with a fingertip, forcing his eyes to meet her own startlingly blue ones.

The boy, mesmerized, only nodded shallowly in response, as he gazed up at her.

"Oh, I think that we'll recognize it when we see it.." Karen stated, with a knowing smile. "Now, why don't you and your friends all line up for me, okay?"

As the boys all scrambled to comply, one, the youngest seeming, blurted out a question.

"Are.. are you two sisters?" he asked, as he looked back and forth between Karen and Kara, his awed tone tinged with curiosity.

"Something like that.." Karen said, smiling at him. "Now, if you boys are going to help us out, you'll need to do exactly what we say, got it?"

All the boys eagerly nodded, clearly exited, most unable to hide the way their eyes kept returning to Karen's chest, or to her long, strong, and bare legs, or to Kara's own lean, exposed thighs and calves, which were made all that much more attractive by the way they were barely hidden by her short, floaty red skirt.

"Good. Now.." Karen continued, even as Kara floated slowly closer as well. "..the first thing I would you like all to do is.."

"..pull down your pants." Karen finished, as she licked her lips, her eyes alight in anticipation.

"Wh.. what?" the oldest boy asked, surprised, as all the rest of the boys looked at each other, confused.

"You boys heard me.." Karen said, before repeating her order, as a predatory grin, one which showed a lot of her perfectly white teeth, spread slowly across her features. "Pull down your pants for me."

The boys continued to glance back and forth to each other, as well as the two floating girls before them, before one, the oldest and the leader, hesitantly complied.

"Your underwear, too, silly." Karen commented, rolling her eyes, after the boy had unbuttoned his pants and rolled them down to his knees. "And pull your shirt up out of the way, while you're at it."

The boy, eyes wide in disbelief, did as he was told, pulling his shirt up and tucking it underneath his chin. Then, after swallowing hard, he hooked his thumbs into his underwear and pushed them down to his knees, to join his pants.

"Yes.. Good boy.." Karen murmured, her eyes locked on his now exposed crotch, even as she floated down directly before him. "Now, hold still while I take a closer look at these.."

Karen took her dark blue gloves off and tucked them into her slim, simple, and stylish (but ultimately unnecessary) belt. Then, to the boy's surprise and shock, if the hitching, breathy gasp he took was any indication, she reached out and delicately grasped his manhood in her soft, smooth, warm hands.

"Mmm.." Karen hummed, obviously pleased, as she gently manipulated the boy's quickly stiffening male member and cupped and fondled his relaxed testicles. "Mmmhmm Mmm.. Yes, these are very nice indeed.. Come and take a look, Kara."

"Oh, my gosh.." Kara (who looked very nearly as shocked and disbelieving as the rest of the boys) said, as she floated down beside Karen. "I.. I can't believe that you're just doing it.. Just like this.."

"Why not?" Karen replied, grinning mischievously as she moved a little to one side, to allow Kara space beside her. "There's nothing to stop us, really.. Why don't you give him a little feel too, before I do it? So you know what you're looking for, if you decide to do this on your own, sometime.."

"O-okay.." Kara said, after a moment's hesitation and indecision, before she reached her own hands out to take the boy's manhood from Karen's loose grasp.

"Oh.. They're so warm.." Kara stated, as she wrapped her fingers around him, even as the boy gasped and whimpered at her touch. "I've.. I've never touched a boy like.. like this, before.."

"Well, there's a first time for everything, right?" Karen said, her grin widening as she watched her counterpart begin stroking and playing with the boy in front of them both. "Why don't you give him a little kiss and taste, too? Just for the heck of it."

"Oh, I don't know.." Kara replied, suddenly looking more than a little indecisive, even slightly panicky, at the thought.

"Oh, go on.. What's the harm?" Karen said, laughing lightly at the expression on her friend's face. "It's all just in good fun, right?"

"Umm.. well, I guess you're right.." Kara said, her panicked expression turning sheepish and a little embarrassed. "Why not?"

As the rest of the small group of boys looked on incredulously, Kara licked her lips, leaned in, and planted a soft, hesitant kiss on the tip of the oldest boy's penis. The boy in question gasped again, then shuddered and hunched over forward as the beautiful young super heroine parted her lips and enveloped almost his entire length with her mouth.

"There you go!" Karen said, giggling at the cross-eyed expression on boy's face as Kara began to suck and nibble lightly on his hot, turgid male flesh. "I knew you'd like it if you gave it a try!"

"Now, why don't the rest of you boys get your pants down for us, too. Hmm?" she continued, looking up from the sight of Kara beginning to fellate the first boy in earnest to gaze at the rest of the line of shocked boys. "I don't think your friend is going to be enough to satisfy us on his own, after all.."

The boys glanced at each other again, then hurried to comply. Silly, eager grins broke through the open mouthed, disbelieving expressions they all had been wearing, as they quickly pulled down their pants or shorts and underwear.

"Good." Karen said, eyes alight as she scanned the line up of exposed boys, her gaze fixed at the level of their bare groins. "Now, just wait patiently for a few moments. Kara and I will get to each of you, I promise."

The first boy cried out, gasping and shuddering in pleasure, as Kara slowly pulled back from him, dragging her teeth lightly along his length before she leaned back up and away from his waist.

"That.. that was kind of fun..!" Kara said, after taking a couple of deep, steadying breaths and licking her lips clean. "And he didn't taste half bad, either. I thought boys' things were supposed to taste pretty unpleasant?"

"Nah.." Karen answered, smiling. "If you get them at the right age: not too old, but not too young either, they actually taste pretty good!"

"Oh, I see.." Kara said musingly, as she slowly licked her lips again, her eyes glancing back and forth between Karen and the boy's rampantly erect manhood.

He was, from the look of him, on the cusp of orgasm due to Kara's earnest, curious little mouth and tongue.

"So, ready to do what we came here to do?" Karen asked, her tone growing eager, even a little impatient. "I'm still pretty hungry, after all."

"Sure." Kara agreed, after glancing along the line of waiting, exposed boys, then drifting off the the side slightly to allow the other girl room. "How do you do it? Is it hard?"

"No, not hard at all." Karen replied. "It's dead simple, in fact."

"Show me?" Kara asked. "Please?"

"Sure!" Karen answered, her mischievous grin back. "Watch and learn, girl!"

"Okay, first, you've got to hold his penis up and out of the way.." Karen instructed, as she took hold of the tip of the boy's stiff, saliva slicked cock with the fingers of one hand. "It's easier to do this if they're still hard and haven't come yet, so he's perfect right like he is."

The boy, who was obviously awaiting the last few strokes that would make his apparently impending orgasm a reality, groaned and shook at Karen's light touch.

"So, with one hand on his cock, pull his balls to the bottom of his sack and hold them there with the last three fingers of your other hand. Then, trap the top of his sack in between your index finger and thumb.." Karen continued, as she wrapped her right hand around the boy's ball sack, isolated and held firm his testicles in her palm, and then curled her index finger around the top of his scrotum.

"Then, just use the pad of your thumb to pinch them off!" Karen finished. "Easy as pie!"

"Whu.. Wait, what..?" asked the oldest boy, whose manhood was in the hands and at the mercy of a girl whose grip could bend and tear plate steel, as he suddenly (and belatedly) realized, through the fog of his arousal, just what might be about to happen to him.

His realization came too late, however, as Karen, with scarcely any effort at all, pressed her thumb and index finger together. The boy's thin, tender, sensitive flesh was no match for her enhanced alien strength. The skin of his scrotum and the cords of tissue and vessels that connected his testicles to the rest of his body were compressed and crushed in an instant between her fingers.

"Gah!" the boy gasped out, as he was casually emasculated by the girl before him.

His scrotum and testicles, now completely severed, remained in Karen's firm grip, even as she pulled her hand away from his now half empty crotch.

"Agh.. Ahh!"

"Now, just give the little wound a quick, low powered zap with your heat vision.." Karen said, as her eyes glowed and a line of light briefly flickered between them and the spot where the boy's testicles had been attached only half a moment before. "To cauterize it and seal everything up nice and clean."

A small sizzling noise and a thin wisp of smokey steam curled up from the boy's reduced crotch.

"AHH!"

"And, you're done!" Karen declared, finally releasing her grip on the boy's penis, which in turn allowed him to fall limply to the ground, even as she held up his now detached ball sack for Kara to see.

"Oh.. my.. gosh.." Kara breathed, as she gazed down raptly on the sad little lump of flesh that had been the boy's masculinity.

"Here, hold this set while I do another.." Karen said, as she pushed the bit of boy meat into Kara's empty hands. "You can do some of them too, if you want to try it out."

Kara squeaked and fumbled with the balls that Karen thrust into her hands, and would have dropped them if not for her superior reflexes and speed.

"Wow.." she sighed, once she'd calmed down a bit, as she gazed, enraptured, down at the severed, plump scrotum she held in her hands. "They're so.. soft.."

"And to think, these were attached to a boy only a few seconds ago.." Kara mused aloud, as she squeezed and poked curiously at the fleshy male orbs hidden from view by their layer of thin, protective skin.

"Yup." Karen said, as she nonchalantly dropped another set of boy balls into her friend's open hands. "Here's some more.."

"Oh!" Kara blurted out, surprised, before she looked up. "You.. you already did another one..?"

"Yeah." the other girl replied, grinning. "I told you it was quick and easy, didn't I?"

Indeed, there was another boy, the one who had been second in line, that was now laying on the ground just like the first, whimpering and groaning, clutching at his groin.

Grabbing for where his poor little balls, which were now resting lightly in Kara's hand, had been, only a moment before.

The excitement Kara had been feeling building up inside of her chest peaked, and she closed her eyes and shivered as a little thrill of pleasure shot up and down her spine, throughout her still floating body.

"So, do you want to try it out, yourself?" Karen asked, with a knowing little smirk, once Kara opened her eyes again.

"..Yes." Kara stated, after the breath that had caught in her chest finally released. "Yes, I do."

"Well, go ahead, then.." Karen said, a light laugh bubbling out of her at the intense and eager look that swiftly settled on her usually shy counterpart's features. "I'll take those back, then. You're going to need both hands free!"

Kara barely noticed Karen plucking the two already severed scrotums out of her hands. Her eyes and attention were locked on the next boy in line.

He, along with the remaining boys, all wore identical expressions. Where before they had sported goofy, eager grins, now their mouths were hanging open in shock. Their eyes, which had been hopeful and disbelieving of their stroke of good fortune, were now wide in horror, and filled with a completely different type of disbelief: the desperate kind.

Their eyes begged for this to all be a joke or trick, for the beautiful girls who had gracefully floated down from the sky like angles to not have casually ripped their two friends' manhoods away, and for the two girls to not appear quite intent on doing the same to the rest of them.

As Kara bent low and took the next boy's still erect cock and soft balls in hand, ignoring his panicked, nearly silent pleading, the nerves of the last boy in the line, who also looked the youngest, apparently broke.

"Ah, ah, ahhh!" Karen tsked, as she focused her suddenly laser-intense attention solely on the trembling and panicking boy, as he tried to slowly back away. "Not so fast, buddy."

The floating girl slid sideways through the air, as if in orbit around the little group, to come to rest directly in front of the whimpering boy. Face to face, her amused blue eyes stared right into his fearful ones.

"Now, where do you think that YOU'RE going?" she asked, her tone mild, even as her expression turned playful. "We're not done with you just yet.. So, why don't you stay right where you are, hmmm?"

Karen floated closer to him as she spoke, her aura of power, assurance, and confidence easily cowing the scared boy back into place at the end of the line.

"There we go.." Karen stated happily, after the boy edged back into his original position. "Don't you worry one little bit. We're not taking anything you actually need, after all.."

"Oh, you might miss them for a bit.." she continued, with a light, unconcerned laugh after several of the boys made disbelieving noises of protest. "But, really, you won't even notice they're gone after awhile."

"It's not like they're important, or anything."

The shivering boy, after looking her in the face one last time, refused to meet her eyes.

Kara was oblivious to this little drama, even as it unfolded mere feet from her. Her attention was fixed solely on the pair of testicles she holding in her hand.

"Okay.." she said to herself, with a little gulp of excited apprehension. "I can do this.."

"P.. P.. p-p.." stammered the boy, who was trembling violently, as he gazed down at the gorgeous girl who literally had his entire future as a man cradled in her fingers. "P-please.."

"Oh.." Kara said, as she glanced up to the boy's face, before reaching out her other hand to pat his cheek reassuringly. "Oh, I'm sorry.. But I really need to do this.."

"I've never been this excited about something, before." she said, before closing her eyes briefly and shivering again, in apparent anticipation. "And I'm kinda hungry, you see."

Then, without opening her eyes, she pinched her thumb and first finger together.

"W-wow.." Kara breathed, as another, stronger shiver ran up her body, as she floated back away from the boy she had just so easily castrated, even as he collapsed onto the ground with a plaintive little cry.

Her eyes opened and focused on the boy's balls, still grasped tightly in her hand. They were warm. They still felt alive, even. And would still, if only for a short time more.

Most importantly, though, was that they were hers now. Hers alone.

"Fun, huh?" Karen prompted, causing Kara to look up, breaking the little spell she had been under.

"Y-yeah.." she breathed, her chest light with a kind of happiness she'd never experienced before. "..It was.. Amazing!"

"If you think that was fun, just wait 'till you actually taste them!" Karen replied, with a wicked little grin. "They're soo good.. All the rest of you girls have no idea what you've been missing."

"Why don't you go ahead and do the rest of them, too?" she suggested, a moment later. "It's pretty fun watching you, actually. I should have dragged you along on one of these ages ago."

"You.. You don't mind?" Kara asked, her eyes lighting up at the prospect of taking the testicles of the three remaining boys.

"Nah, go for it, girl!" Karen encouraged. "Just don't forget to use your heat vision to cauterize them afterword."

"Thanks!" Kara replied happily, as she turned back to the little line up of boys.

The next boy in line watched, wide eyed and trembling, as Kara pulled apart the knees of the boy she'd just castrated and, after moving aside his clutching hands, gave his now reduced crotch a quick zap with her eye beams. The next boy's trembling increased, and he gave out a little whimper of fright, as Kara then turned her attentions to him.

The fact that his friend's severed testicles, which were still held in the super-powered alien beauty's palm, were pressed up against his own still (for now) connected pair as she took him in her hand didn't make what was happening any easier to bear.

Kara worked her way down the dwindling line of boys, her heart fluttering happily in her chest as she did, her excitement reaching a peak each time she pinched another set of balls off from their former owners. She very easily ignored the frantic pleading and begging of the boys, her attentions focused almost soley on the only part of them she had any real interest in.

Just as she was about to take the balls of the last boy in line, the youngest, she hesitated for a moment, seeming to be lost in thought.

"Karen.." she finally asked, as she glanced back over her shoulder toward the other girl. "What about their.. their penises?"

"What about them?" Karen replied, with one pale eyebrow cocked up questioningly.

"Are they any good to.." Kara began to say, before swallowing hesitantly. "..to eat, too? Like their balls..?"

"Why do you ask?" Karen replied, curiously.

"Well, I just noticed that this boy's is the largest, which made me wonder if it might taste as good as you said his balls will." Kara said, as she absently flicked the tip of the boy's erect cock with her fingertip. "It'd be a lot of extra meat. Boy's balls aren't real big, after all.."

Indeed, the youngest boy's penis was, out of the entire line up of boys, easily (and ironically) the largest.

"Hmm.." Karen replied, her tone turning musing.

"Well, I'm not much of a fan of them.." she stated slowly, before continuing on. "..but that doesn't mean that you won't like them. Why don't you take his dick off too, just to see?"

"Okay!" Kara agreed, enthusiastically, to the evident horror of the boy before her. "Do I do it just like his balls? Pinch it off?"

"No, you'll need to use your heat vision to cut it off." Karen instructed. "Otherwise it'll drain out and go flaccid pretty quick, not to mention that he'll bleed all over the place and make a mess."

"W-wait, please.." the boy whimpered, his already pale face blanching white, and his trembling suddenly increasing by an order of magnitude. "Not.. not my..!"

"Sorry, kiddo.." Kara replied, a little guiltily, after a brief glance at his terrified, pleading face, even as she firmed her grip on his manhood. "..but I'm way too curious to pass this up. You understand, don't you?"

"Gah!" the boy cried out, before he could utter another protest, as Kara pulled his balls out from his body, then quickly pinched them off.

He yelped in pain, as Kara directed a brief flash of heat vision at the spot his testicles had been attached. Then, he howled in shocked agony as the beam, far brighter and more intense this time, was redirected by the gorgeous alien girl. She made it pass directly across the base of the large cock he was so proud of, both slicing it off and sealing up both sides of the cut at the same time.

His cock, still plump and erect, and his balls, soft and loose in their sack, both came free from his crotch. His manhood, all of it, was now held in Kara's hands.

"Great!" Karen said, once the final boy had collapsed back onto the grass, clutching at his empty and mutilated groin. "Now we can leave. These guys don't have anything else we want, after all, and their whining will just be distracting when we eat. Let's go!"

The slimmer girl's eyes were fixed firmly on her full hands as she nodded absently in agreement. The four sets of boy testicles and rather large penis were then clutched possessively to her chest as she made to follow Karen, as the other girl flew up and away.

She did look back, one last time, as the line of curled up, crying boys began to fade into the distance behind them. Her enhanced senses meant that she could still hear every groan and sob, and see every twitch and shiver, as they clutched uselessly where their balls or, in one case, their entire manhoods had been. Before she and her companion had shown up and taken them, that is.

The excitement that had been filling her chest began to sour, and guilt began to churn in her stomach in its place.

"What's wrong with you?" Karen asked, as the two girls came to a halt several thousand feet up, puffy white wisps of cloud swirling around and past them.

"I.. I feel a little bad for those boys, now.." Kara said, as she bit her lip worriedly. "I mean, it was fun while it lasted, but.. I dunno.."

"It seems kinda mean, now, looking back at it." the girl said, uncertainly, as she looked down at the cooling boy flesh grasped between her two hands. "We hurt those boys, and I feel guilty about it.."

"Oh, Kara.." Karen sighed, as she drifted over to the conflicted girl and laid a hand (the one empty of boy's balls) across her cheek comfortingly. "You're being absolutely silly. You don't have a thing to feel guilty about."

"..Really?" Kara asked, hopefully, as she met her counterpart's bright blue eyes with her own identical ones.

"Really." Karen confirmed, with a firm nod of her head. "How many times have you saved this city.. even this entire world, from certain doom? Heck, how many times have you done so just in this past month alone?!"

"Uh.. a couple?" Kara replied, confused. "So?"

"So? So?!" Karen responded, laughing. "So, how much did you get paid for it? How much compensation did the world offer you when you punched that giant asteroid off course last weekend? You know, the one that would have made ninety percent of the Earth's population, human and animal alike, extinct?"

"Noth.. Nothing." Kara said.

"Exactly. How about when our silly cousin got himself trapped in the Phantom Zone, and you had to beat the villian that did it do him all by yourself while I was out in space?" Karen continued. "You saved both Clark AND the entire world from that guy's evil plan, and got nothing but a thank you and a brief pat on the back for your trouble."

"And speaking of Clark, what about last month, when he was forcibly switched with his evil counterpart from another dimension.. Again!" Kara said. "The only thing that stood between our cousin's jerky alternate twin's plans for world domination was you and me! And after we both punched him so hard in the balls that not only were his nuts rattling around inside his empty skull, but it actually knocked him back into his own dimension and yanked Clark back into ours, what did we get?"

"Nothing?" Kara supplied.

"Nothing." Karen echoed, with an eye roll of exasperation.

"Those boys we just took these from.." she continued, as she waved the two sets of balls clutched in her free hand in front of Kara's face. "..not to mention their families, friends, and everyone else they know, would have been dead or enslaved a dozen times over if not for us."

"So, I don't think a half dozen sets of balls is too much to ask after all that, do you?" Karen finished, her voice firm. "We save millions of people, and only take a few boy balls here and there in exchange.. That seems like a pretty good deal for pretty much everyone involved, to me."

"Jeez.." Kara said, as she looked back and forth between her counterpart and the bits of boy meat in her hands. "..when you put it that way, I guess you're right."

"Of course I'm right, silly." Karen said, as she rolled her eyes and stroked the other girl on the cheek, before she curled her hand into a fist and punched Kara goodnaturedly on the shoulder.

Kara's guilt evaporated, and she giggled happily once again as her mood lightened.

"So, now what?" she asked, as she held up the boy bits in her hands. "Do you eat them raw..? Or cook them, or what?"

"Hmm.." Karen mused, as she floated next to Kara. "Well, I've had them raw before, and they're not bad that way.. but I prefer them cooked a bit first, to be perfectly honest."

"Oh.." Kara said, nodding. "How do you cook them, then? On a barbecue, or in an oven?"

"Girl.." Karen replied, with a roll of her eyes. "..do you have heat vision, or not?!"

"Oh.. Ohh!" Kara blurted, blinking in realization. "I guess that I do, ha!"

"Now, you're going to want to cook them a bit slowly.." Karen said, as she presented the two sets of testicles she'd pinched from the boys so far below up in one cupped hand. "..if you go too fast, they might pop when the juices start to boil."

With that, she frowned prettily at her hand, causing a faint beam of light to flicker into being, each emanating from one of her pupils. The beams played back and forth over the balls in her hand, in time with the slight movements of her eyes, and quickly began heating the severed boy meat up.

"You'll probably want to hold the cut end of your cock shut.." Karen instructed, as Kara made to copy her actions. "Otherwise all the fluids will bubble out, and the meat will dry out too much."

"Okay." Kara said, as her own heat beams blossomed out of her eyes, directly onto the bits of severed manhood held in her hands. "Thanks for the tip!"

Both girls stayed that way for several minutes, eyes and powers focused completely on the task of making sure that their stolen bits of boy meat cooked up perfectly. Soon, the sounds of sizzling flesh could be heard in addition to sound of the cool winds blowing past them.

"Hmm.. Karen mused, as she shut off her eye beams and bent down to sniff at the fried gonads in her hand. "I think these are just about perfect now!"

Kara ceased her efforts as well, then glanced over at her counterpart's cupped hand. She saw that the two sets of testicles, which had still been attached to the boy they came from mere minutes before, were now much darker, slick with bubbling juices, the steam of which was whipped away by the cold air around them.

"Wow.." Kara breathed, entranced at the sight. "Are mine done, too?"

"Not yet." Karen commented, after a quick glance into the other girl's hands. "Give it another minute or two. You're cooking up more than twice as much meat as I am, after all."

"Okay."

Karen watched her friend light her heat vision up once more and resume her efforts, even as she herself used her free hand to pop a freshly cooked testicle out of the fried scrotum containing it.

"Mmmm…" she moaned, as she flicked the little orb of succulent boy flesh up into the air and caught it in her mouth. "Gosh, I love these things soo much."

"Hey, no fair!" Kara protested, even as she kept her laser gaze on her own full hands. "Don't start without me!"

"Ha, sorry girl." Karen said, while not actually sounding very sorry at all. "But I'm hungry right now!"

Then she chewed up the testicle in her mouth, moaning appreciatively as the ball of boy meat burst between her teeth and squirted hot, delicious juices across her tongue.

"Now are they done, now?!" Kara demanded, a few moments later, just as Karen swallowed down her first mouthful of male flesh.

"Yup, looks like it. Or, close enough, anyway."

"Awesome!" Kara exclaimed. "I'm so excited! I can't wait to see how good they taste!"

"Good enough to be my favorite." Karen replied, even as she popped the second testicle out from within its scrotum.

She let the now empty flap of crisped skin drop, discarding it casually, even as she slid the testicle in between her pursed, sucking lips.

"You don't eat the.. the wrappers they come in?" Kara asked, even as she gently squeezed one of her own stolen scrotums, making both of its cooked contents plop out into her hand.

"Nah.." Karen replied, between chews. "They're not bad, but I'm really only interested in the balls."

"Well, here goes then.." Kara said, even as she let her own now vacant scrotum fall away into the empty sky below her, before raising both testicles to her lips. "They smell.. really good!"

"Hmmmm mmm.." she groaned, as she pushed both meaty little orbs into her mouth, sucking eagerly on them, savoring their full, rich flavor.

"Oh.." Chew "My.." Chew "..God!" Chew chew chew

"These are amazing!" she finished, as she finally swallowed. "Just fantastic! I can't believe I never knew about these before now! How long have you been doing this for?"

"Ever since I arrived in this dimension." Karen said, with a little shrug, even as she squeezed free her last two testicles. "I'd always wanted to try it out, but never did back home. I figured, since this isn't actually my original dimension, that it couldn't hurt to see what it was like just once.. Then, when I realized how good they taste, I got hooked!"

"Oh, I can totally see why you did." Kara commented, voice muffled slightly, as she stuffed another pair of balls into her mouth and began chewing.

Both girls floated there in the sky for a few minutes, eating contentedly, sharing equally happy smiles with each other.

"Hey, gimme one of yours." Karen asked/commanded, after she swallowed down her last well masticated testicle and licks her lips and fingers clean. "You've got twice the number of balls I do, plus you still have your cock to try."

"Sure!" Kara replied, not at all put out by the request. "You're the one who found the boys, after all."

She tossed one of her untouched, full scrotums through the air, which the other girl easily caught.

"Thanks." Karen said, with a smile at her friend, before she sucked both balls right out of the little pouch of cooked skin.

"Hmm mmm.. Mmmm..!" Kara moaned, as she gobbled down her last pair of gonads. "Wow.. those were great! I wonder how good the penis will taste..?"

"Well, try it and see.." Karen said, with a shrug.

"Hmm.." Kara mused, as she ran the tip of the cooked cock beneath her nose. "Smells good, a little different than the balls did, but still good.."

She took a curious, tentative lick, running her tongue over the head, collecting the beaded meat juices that had bubbled out as it cooked. Then, with an approving humm, she slipped the head into her mouth entirely, then sucked on it for a moment, before nipping it free.

"Well?" Karen prompted, as she watched her counterpart chew up and swallow her first bite, then take a second. "How do you like it?"

"Hmm.." Kara hummed again, as she frowned down at the length of shaft still held in her fingers.

"The tip was pretty good.." she said, after she swallowed. "..but the shaft.. hmm.. I'm not so sure about.."

"Yeah, it's pretty chewy, isn't it?" Kara said, nodding.

"REALLY chewy.." Kara said, after she took a second, smaller bite of shaft meat, then pulled a face.

Considering that both girls could literally bite through iron, or catch bullets with their teeth, their distain was somewhat ironic.

"Blech.. Nope." Kara said, as she grimaced and let the little bit of half chewed boy meat fall out of her mouth. "Don't think I'll try another one of these. Still, at least the tip was tasty enough."

With a casual, dismissive motion, Kara dropped the half eaten penis, allowing it to fall to the ground far below.

"I'd rather just have another testicles or two, though." Karen commented, as she watched Kara lick her fingers clean.

"Yeah, I think you're right.." Kara said. "Gosh, but those balls sure were good, weren't they?"

"Oh, yeah." Karen agreed. "That's why I love 'em so much. They taste great, and they always leave me full of.. energy, afterward. You know what I mean?"

"Hey, you're right.." Kara mused as she looked down at herself, then stretched out in mid air, her long, slim limbs pointing prettily in opposite directions. "Wow, I feel almost.. tingly!"

The super powered girl ran her hands over her body, as if gauging herself, then bit her lip.

"Yeah.. tingly.." Karen murmured, as she drifted a little closer to her beautiful counterpart. "Hey, have you ever thought about.."

"..about what?" Kara asked, looking up, right into the eyes of her friend.

"..about this." Karen whispered, before she pressed up against Kara and brushed her lips against the other girl's own.

"Karen!" Kara squeaked, her large, blue eyes wide with surprise, shock, but not, Karen noted, dismay.

"Eating boy balls always leaves me in a bit of a state.." Karen breathed, face to face with her nearly identical counterpart, her own eyes hopeful. "Do you think we could.. could work some of that energy off? Together?"

"I.. I.." Kara stammered, unable to look away from the eager, earnest expression on Karen's features.

"I.. think that.. I'd like that." she finally whispered, before leaning forward and pressing her lips into the other girl's, kissing her fully and enthusiastically.

They made love there, high up in the sky, floating like angels in the clouds. Made love for the first time, both with each other, and with another person at all, with the delicious aftertaste of boy meat in their mouths and fire of stolen sexualities lighting up and spurring on their passions.

"We've.. got to do this again sometime..!" Kara gasped, as Karen used her lips, tongue and teeth to nibble and lick her way down the girl's toned belly.

"Well, dinner time is only in another few hours.." Karen said, as she pulled down her counterpart's skirt and traced her tongue along the line where her hip and leg joined together. "..I think we'll be ready for a recharge by then!"

Kara's only response was a breathy sigh, as Karen found her center and attacked it with her mouth.

They were definitely, definitely going to be doing this again.

END

Author's note:

This one has been sitting mostly finished on my hard drive for months now. I'm glad I finally got it wrapped up and posted. It was inspired by a rather lovely image of Power Girl by Warren Louw that I came across on Deviantart, which I think may have been a comic cover or something at one point (I don't really follow comics). Link: hxxps://www.deviantart.com/warrenlouw/art/Power-Girl-27-209184130

Usually I don't like to write about already established characters, but the image of Power Girl was so good that the story just popped into my head and wouldn't go away. It helps that I've got a bit of a thing for strong, confident women, and blondes. The fact that she is (depending on the origin story) an alternate universe twin of super girl is just a wonderful bonus. All the benefits of identical twin lesbian sex, without any of the weirdness of actual incest, ha ha. I just couldn't pass it up. I hope you like it.